Supplemental register of written communications published in the Transactions and Proceedings of the American philosophical society, 1881-1889

B 3 73M

LI BR AR Y

OF THK

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA

GIRT OK

Received
A c cessions No,

Shelf Nc

' db

•j^* '&&'

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY

HELD AT PHILADELPHIA

FOR

PROMOTING USEFUL KNOWLEDGE.

Vol. XXVI.
JANUARY TO DECEMBER, 1889.

PHILADELPHIA:
PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY

BY MAC CALLA «fc COMPANY.

1889.

Oct. 19, 1888.] - [Sargent.

PROCEEDINGS

OP THE

AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY,

HELD AT PHILADELPHIA, FOR PROMOTING USEFUL KNOWLEDGE.

VOL. XXVI. JANUARY TO JULY, 1889. No. 129.

Portions of the Journal of Andre Michaux, Botanist, written during Jiis
Travels in the United States and Canada, 1785 to 1796. With an Introduc-
tion and Explanatory Notes, by C. 8. Sargent.

(Read before the American Philosophical Society, October 19, 1888 )

PREFACE.

The younger Michaux, in the year 1824, presented to the American
Philosophical Society the manuscript diary kept by his father during his
travels in America. The first parts had been unfortunately lost in the
wreck of the vessel in which Michaux returned to France from America,
and no record is preserved of his travels in this country from the time of
his arrival in New York in September, 1785, until his first visit to South
Carolina in 1787.

Reference is made to this Journal by Deleuze in his biographical memoir
of Michaux, printed in the fourth volume of the Annales du Museum in
1804, and, doubtless, he had access to its pages, as without them he could
scarcely have followed the footsteps of the French botanist through the
wilds of the American continent. The first notice of the Journal which ap-
peared in this country is found in a paper by Prof. Asa Gray, entitled
Notes of a Botanical Excursion to the Mountains of North Carolina, pub-
lished in the American Journal of Science, in 1841, in which some account of
Michaux's American travels and discoveries, with short extracts from his
Journal, appear. A more detailed account of those parts of this document
which relate to Canada, with notes upon Michaux's Canadian plants, was
published in 1863 by the Abbe Ovide Brunet under the title of Notice sur
les Plantes de Michaux et sur son Voyage au Canada et a la Baie Hudson.
These brief extracts directed the attention of botanists to this record of the
travels of one of the most interesting and picturesque figures in the annals
of botanical discovery in America ; and for many years the feeling has
existed among them that the Journal which furnishes an important chap-
ter in the history of the development of American botany should be pub-
lished. The American Philosophical Society having shared in these views,

PROG. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. A. PRINTED FEB. 11, 1889.

Sargent.] & [Oct. 19,

a copy of the manuscript has been placed in my hands for publication.
It is now printed as Michaux wrote it by the light of his lonely camp-fires,
during brief moments snatched from short hours of repose, in the midst
of hardships and often surrounded with dangers. The character of the
man appears in this record of his daily life ; and any attempt to correct or
extend his words would destroy their individuality and diminish the his-
torical value of his diary.

The Journal is something more than a mere diary of travel and botani-
cal discovery. The information which it contains in regard to various
plants first detected by Michaux is valuable even now ; and his remarks
upon the condition of the remote settlements which he visited in the
course of his wanderings are interesting and often amusing. They record
the impressions of a man of unusual intelligence — a traveler in many lands
who had learned by long practice to use his eyes to good advantage and
to write down only what they saw.

The duty of preparing the Journal for the press has fallen to me not
from any especial fitness of mine for the task, but rather because no other
hand was available for it. And it is to my old friend, Mr. John H. Red-
field, of Philadelphia, who has aided me in this work constantly and un-
tiringly, and not to me, that should be given the thanks of botanists for
placing within their reach the story of Michaux's researches in a field
which they have cultivated since his time with so much zeal and success.
For without his assistance the publication would never have been begun,
and could not have been finished.

C. S. SARGENT.

Arnold Arboretum, BrooJdine, Mass., December, 1888.

ANDRE MICHAUX.*

Andre Michaux will be remembered as long as North American plants
are studied or cultivated. He was the first botanist who ever traveled
extensively in this country, although it must not be forgotten that John
and William Bartram, his predecessors by several years in the same field,
did much to prepare the way for his wider and more detailed explorations.
The first connected nnd systematic work upon the flora of North America
was based largely upon his collections and bears the impress of his name,
while it was by his efforts that many American plants were first made
known in the gardens of Europe.

Michaux was born at Satory, in the neighborhood of Versailles, on
the 7th of March, 1746, on a farm situated in the public domain, and
carried on by his father. His early training was all directed to preparing

* This sketch of Michaux's career is based largely upon the memoir by M.Deleuze,
published in the Third Volume of the Memoires du Museum National d'Hiatoire Naturdle
Paris, 1804.

1SSS.] [Sargent.

•him for the simple and laborious life of a farmer of the middle class, and
his schooling ended in his fourteenth year. His father died three years
later, and Andre and his brother became joint managers of the farm.
This arrangement lasted for four years, during which the self-reliance and
power to resist hardship and fatigue, which later distinguished the explorer
of the Persian deserts and of the trackless wilds of the Carolina forests,
were no doubt acquired and developed.

Michaux married, in 1769, Cecil Claye, the daughter of a rich farmer
of Beauce, who died a year later in giving birth to a son, Franqois Andre
Michaux, the historian of the forest-trees of North America. The sudden
termination of his married life made a more active and exciting occupa-
tion necessary to him and ended his agricultural career. Fortunately one
of his neighbors, devoted to horticulture and botany, became interested in
the young man and directed his attention to these subjects ; and he soon
became inspired with a desire to travel for the purpose of bringing back
to France the useful plants of other countries, especially those of the
Orient. This idea became so fixed in his mind that he gave up his farm
and devoted himself to the study of natural history and languages, and
having the good fortune to make the acquaintance of Bernard de Jussieu,
at that time in charge of the gardens of the Trianon, he passed some time
with him there, and afterwards at the Museum in Paris, in perfecting
himself in botany. Michaux's first journeys were made at this time. He
visited England and studied the English collections of plants, and English
methods of horticulture, and in 1788 was invited to join a party of botan-
ists, including Lamarck and Thouin, in an excursion to the mountains of
Auvergne. The zeal, activity and enthusiasm of the young collector were
the admiration of the party, and led no doubt to his selection shortly after-
ward to accompany tfie French consul, Russeau, to Persia. The royal
treasury supplied the money for this journey.

Michaux left Paris in 1782 for Aleppo and Bagdad, which he reached after
a journey of thirty days across the desert ; here he separated from the consu-
lar party for the purpose of exploring the country between the Tigris and the
Euphrates. He traveled extensively and mastered Persian, even writing,
one of his biographers tells us, a dictionary of that language. This journey
nearly cost Michaux his life at the hands of a party of marauding Arabs who
seized and stripped him and were about to end his days, when he was
rescued by the English consul at Bassora, who supplied him with the
means of continuing his journey to Ispahan. Two years were then
devoted to the exploration of the little known region between the Indian
ocean and the Caspian sea. From this long and arduous journey Michaux
returned to Paris early in 1785, bringing with him a valuable herbarium
and a large collection of seeds. The hardships and sufferings which he
had endured only served to stimulate his love of adventure and remark-
able energy ; and he had scarcely arrived in Paris before he was planning
another journey which was to embrace the country east of the Caspian sea
and to extend into Cashmere and Thibet. Fortunately, however, for the

Sargent] 4 [Oct. 19,

United States he was unable, through a lack of financial support, to carry
out these plans.

Michaux was not destined, however, to remain long in France. The
government was anxious at this time to introduce into the royal plan-
tations the most valuable trees of eastern North America, and Michaux
was selected for this undertaking. He was instructed to explore the terri-
tory of the Uniied States, to gather seeds of trees, shrubs and other plants,
and to establish a nursery near New York for their reception, and after-
wards to send them to France, where they were to be planted in the Park of
Rambouillet. He was directed also to send game birds from America with
a view to their introduction into the plantations of American trees.

Michaux, accompanied by his son, then fifteen years old, arrived in New
York in October, 1785. Here, during two years, he made his principal
residence, establishing a nursery, of which all trace has now disappeared,
and making a number of short botanical journeys into New Jersey, Penn-
sylvania, and Maryland. The fruits of these preliminary explorations,
including twelve boxes of seeds, five thousand seedling trees and a num-
ber of live partridges, were sent to Paris at the end of the first year.

Michaux's first visit to South Carolina was made in September, 1787.
He found Charleston a more suitable place for his nurseries, and made
that city his headquarters during the rest of his stay in America. Michaux's
journeys in this country after his establishment in Charleston are detailed
in the Journal. They cover the territory of North America from Hudson's
Bay to the Indian river in Florida, and from the Bahama islands to the
banks of the Mississippi river. His ambition to carry out his instructions
was equaled only by his courage and industry. The history of botanical
exploration records no greater display of fortitude and enthusiasm in the
pursuit of knowledge, than Michaux showed in his journey to the head-
waters of the Savannah river in December, 1788, when his zeal was re-
warded by the discovery of Rhortia, or in the return from his visit to
Hudson's Bay. The hardship of this last journey even did not satisfy his
cravings for adventure and discovery ; and shortly after his return he laid
before the American Philosophical Society a proposition to explore the un-
known region which extended beyond the Missouri. His proposition
was well received. The sum of five thousand dollars was raised by sub-
scription to meet the expenses of the journey ; all arrangements were
made and he was about to start when he was called upon by the Minister
of the French Republic, lately arrived in New York, to proceed to Ken-
tucky, to execute some business growing out of the relations between
France and Spain with regard to the transfer of Louisiana. It was this
suggestion of Michaux, no doubt, which led Mr. Jefferson, who had re-
garded it with great favor, to send a few years later the first transcon-
tinental expedition to the shores of the Pacific.

This political journey, and a second made into the far West, occu-
pied Michaux for nearly three years longer. He returned finally to
Charleston in the spring of 1796. His nurseries were in a most

1833.] [[Sargent.

flourishing condition; they were stocked with the rarest Americin
plants collected during years of labor and hardship ; and with many
of those plants of the old world which Michaux was the first to intro-
duce into the United States. His services to this country in this \i ay
were considerable. The tallow tree, Stillingia sebifera, now often culti-
vated and somewhat naturalized in the Southern States, and the beautifi 1
Albizzia Jalibrissin, were first planted in the United States by him. The
possibility of improving the condition of this country by the introductit n
of the Olive and other foreign trees was a subject which always deeply
interested Michaux, and his knowledge of botany and of the agriculture
of the Old World was in variably placed at the disposal of the people among
whom his travels carried him. It is said that he first taught the settlers
in the Alleghany mountains the value of the Ginseng, and showed them
how to prepare it for the Chinese market — a service which gained for him
a membership in the exclusive Agricultural Society of Charleston.

El is movements for several years had been impeded, and the success of
his journeys interfered with by the lack of financial support from the
French government, and Michaux found, on his return to South Carolina,
that his resources were entirely exhausted. An obscure botanical traveler,
almost forgotten in a distant land, had little hope of recognition from Paris
during the closing years of the last. century, and it was now evident that
he could depend no longer on support and assistance from France. He
determined, therefore, rather than sell the trees which he longed to see
flourishing on French soil, to return to Paris.

Michaux sailed from Charleston on the thirteenth of August, 1796. The
voyage was tempestuous and ended in disaster. On the eighteenth of
September the vessel encountered a severe storm off the coast of Holland.
She was blown upon the shore and the crew and passengers, worn out by
exposure and fatigue, would have perished but for the assistance of the
inhabitants of the little village of Egmont. Michaux fastened himself to
a plank and finally was washed ashore, unconscious and more dead than
alive. His baggage was lost, but his precious packages of plants which
were stored in the hold of the vessel were saved, though saturated with
salt water. He remained in Egmont for several weeks to regain his
strength and to dry and rearrange his plants, and did not reach Paris
until January. He was received with great distinction and kindness by
the botanists of the Museum, but a bitter disappointment awaited him.
An insignificant number only of the six thousand trees which he had sent
to France during the eleven years he had passed in America remained
alive. The storms of the Revolution and of the Empire had swept through
the nurseries of Rambouillet, and Michaux's American trees were de«
stroyed or hopelessly scattered.

This was the greatest disappointment of his life, but he was not discour-
aged. All his influence was employed to secure from the French govern-
ment another commission to return to America for a fresh supply of
material for the Rambouillet nurseries. He was not, however, to see the

Sargent.] [Oct. 19,

New World again. His salary had not been paid for seven years, his per-
sonal resources were exhausted, and the government was unwilling or
unable to assist him.

Baudin wag ahout to sail for New Holland on his voyage of discovery,
and Michaux was given the opportunity of accompanying him as natu-
ralist. He finally accepted this offer, somewhat unwillingly, for his
thoughts and his longings were all directed towards America, and only on
condition that he might leave the vessel at the Isle of France, should cir-
cumstances seem to make it desirable for him to do so. Baudin sailed
on the 18th of October, 1800, and touched at Teneriffe, where Michaux
was able to make valuable botanical collections, and reached the Isle
of France on the 19th of February, the following year. Here after a
stay of six months, in which Michaux made his first acquaintance with
the vegetation of the real tropics, he left the party for the purpose of
exploring the island of Madagascar, which seemed to offer a more useful
field than New Holland for his labors.

Helanded on the east coast, and at once set about laying out a garden in
which he hoped to establish, provisionally, the plants he intended to bring
back from his journeys in the interior. Impatient of the delays caused by
the indolence of the natives he had employed to prepare the ground,
Michaux, in spite of the warnings of persons familiar with the danger of
exposure and over-exertion under a tropical sun, insisted upon working
himself day after day. He was soon prostrated with fever, but his vigor-
ous constitution and indomitable will enabled him to resist the attack, and
his health being partially restored at the end of four months he was ready
to start for the mountains. His preparations were all made, but on the
eve of his departure, late in November, 1802, he was attacked again with
fever, and died suddenly.

Andre Michaux was only fifty-six years old, still in the prime of life
and possessed of all his powers, when his useful career was thus suddenly
brought to an end. Personally little is known of Michaux beyond what
may be learned from the perusal of his Journal. No portrait of him is
now known to exist.* He is said to have possessed a frank though some-
what taciturn nature, a not uncommon character in men who have passed
their lives in solitary wanderings or who have been long exposed to the
hardships and the dangers of the wilderness. His tastes were simple, and
the independence of his character was only equaled by his modesty and un-
ostentatious kindness to all persons with whom his wanderings brought
him in contact.

Michaux's cultivation and literary ability, judged by his Journal, , were
not great ; and his reputation as an author is due to the fact that his name
was printed upon the title page of the classical " Flora BorectH- Americana,"
which Richard drew up largely from the plants collected by Michaux in

* According to Deleuze, the administration of the Museum voted in 1804 to place a bust
of Michaur in the garden in recognition of his services to natural science. It does not
appear, however, that it was ever made ; at least the botanists of the Museum have
now no recollection of it, and I have been unable to find any trace of this or of any
other portrait of Andr6 Michaux.

1888.] • [Sargent.

North America, and upon the " Histoire des Chene8deVAmeriquet"vf\\\ch,
if Richard did not write, he or some author of greater literary skill than
Michaux possessed must have recast and corrected. The work upon the
Oaks did not appear till 1801, when Michaux had left France for Mada-
gascar, while the Flora was not published until 1803, a year after
his death. Two shorter memoirs are ascribed to the pen of Michaux — an
article upon the Date Palm and its Cultivation, read before the National
Institute of France and published in the Journal de Physique, and a paper
containing the results of his observations upon the Ginseng communicated
to the Agricultural Society of Charleston.

The reputation of Michaux, however, does not depend upon his literary
attainments and achievement ; he worked in the field and in the forest
and not in the closet. Not one among the self-sacrificing explorers and
collectors of the plants of this continent better deserves the gratitude and
appreciation of the world of science. No one of them has ever seen more
clearly, or has endured more willingly and uncomplainingly the perils
and hardships of the frontier and the wilderness. His eye always detected
the rarest and the most interesting plants — the ambition and long the
despair of the plant-hunters who have now for a century been following
in his footsteps.*

c. s. s.

MICHAUX, THE YOUNGER, TO THE AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY,

PHILADELPHIA.

Pendant pies de onze ans que mon Pere a presque chaque annee visit 4
une partie de 1'Union, il n'a cesse d'eprouver dans ses voyages la bien-
veillance la plus marquee de la part des habitants des endroits ou il faisoit
quelque sejour. Le plaisir qu'il en ressentoit 6toit du a la bonte* de son
caractere et a sa severe moralite". Partput on ne cessoit d'admirer son zele
ardent pour aj outer aux progres des sciences naturelles et plus particu-
lierement de la Botanique.

Campant presque toujours dans les bois, c'etoit la nuit a la lueur du feu
que mon pere ecrivoit les reuiarques qu'il avoit faites dans le jour.

Si ces journaux que j'offre a la societe Philosophique de Philadelphie
(a la quelle j'ai 1'honneur d'appartenir) ne renferme rien qui soit utile aux
Botanistes Americains a venir, au moins ils pourront 8tre assures d'avoir
sous les yeux, les notes tracees par la main d'un homme qui consacra une
grande partie de son existence au progres de la Botanique : L'existence
qu'il perdit (si je puis m'exprimer ainsi), les armes a la main dans des
laborieuses recherches, sur les c6tes de Tlsle de Madagascar.

F. ANDRE MICHAUX.

Paris le 15 Janvier , 182%.

P. S. — Les deux cahiers de 1785 (septembre) a 1787 ont ete perdus dans
son naufrage sur les cdtes de Hollande.

* It is only two years since Shortia was discovered in or near Michanx's original locality.
His other plants have, I believe, all been found, with the exception of lllicium parvi-
florum (since collected, however, by Charles Wright in Cuba).

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

JOURNAL DE ANDRE MICHAUX.

2d CAHIER. 1787.

Avril, 1787.

Journal de mon Voyage.

Jeudy — 19 Avril venu de Chariest, a la Plant.

Le 19 Avril 1787 parti de la Plantat. et venu coucher a Ashley ferry 10 M.

Le Venredy 20. Styrax angustifol. et latifol. en fleur, Nyssa aquatica
en fl. et Sarracenia lutea altera species. Venu a un Mille ou deux de Par-
ker's ferry distant de Charleston de 32 Milles.

Le 21. sur les bords de la rivierre en entrant dans le bois ; a main gauche,
avant de passer le ferry nomm£ Parker's ferry sur la rivierre Eddisto,
trouv6 un Gleditsia . . . trois esp. de Mespilus et un arbriss. lai-
teux fleurs en grappes non epanouies et quelques fruits de 1'annee der-
niere resseniblans aun Tithymalus (Stillingia),* plus un pin a 2 feuilles.f
En continuant la route pour passer a Ashpao ferry j'ai trouve" plusi. Pins
a deux feuilles. Nous somuies venus coucher a deux Milles au de la de
Ashpao ferry.

Le Dimanche 22. passe le ferry nomme Combahee bridge situe a dix
Milles du precedent sur Combahie riv. Un peu avant d'arriver a ce
ferry entre la PI. de M. Dais recueilli une Plante bulbeuse fl. en Spathe
(Pancratium mexic.J) au nombre de 2 communement. Cal. tubule partage
regulierement en 6, six e"tam, dont les filets etant tres longs sortent de
1'extreinite d'une espece de corolle (blanche) nectarife ; pistille long,
germe inferieure. Apres avoir pas^e le ferry a la distance de q ques milles
on trouve assez abondamment le Nyssa a larges f. dentees.

Le 23 notre marche fut de 13 milles et nous passames . . . Nous
traversames plusi. prairies steriles ct humectees continuellement par la
Mer, ne produisant que des joncs.

Arrive au lieu du campemeut je recueilliǤ une Verbena longiflora Cal.
5 partit. laciniis subulatis. Coroll. presque irreguliere, tub. long. Entree
de la Cor. velue et le tube audessous des etarn. aussi velu. Etam. 4 dont
il y en a 2 plus courtes. Pist. germe a 4 angles style de la longeur du tube.

Fleurs en Epi. ; f. oppos. pinnatifides.

Le 24 Avril. notre marche fut de 12 Milles et nous campames a 7 Milles
de dist. des Tow| Sisters. Notre marche fut toujours dans les bois, nous
vimes seulment trois plants, situees a q qu. distances de la route et sur
des lieux bas et moins steriles. En general on lie peut voyager dans un pays
plus sterile. Les bois sont compos de Pins. Dans les parties humides,
je vis des Nyssa aquatica Cupressus disticha et Gordonia lasianthus.

Le 25 nous fimes une traite de huit Milles et nous vinmes loger a la

* Stittingia ligustrina, here noticed for the first time.— C. S. S.

t Probably the Pinus glabra of the Flora, Caroliniana, published one year later in Lon-
don, by Thomas Walter.— C. S. S.
J Pancratium rotatum. — C. S. S.
\ Verbena aubletia.
U Two.— C. S. S.

1888.] 9 [Michaux

maison du ferry sur la rive gauche de la rivierre Savanah, situee a tine dis-
tance egale de Parisbourg et de Abicorn.

Pendant cinq ou six milles, le terrain continua d'etre aride ne produi-
sant q. des Pins et dans les lieux humides des Cypres.

Trois milles avant d'arriver au ferry, il parut argilleux et ensuite nous
trouvames un sol sablonneux. mais inegal et forme en collines produisant
beaucoup de plantes que je n'avais pas vu prece Jemment. Je recueillis
deux especes de Lupins, scav. Lupinus perennis et le Lupin, pilosus ;*
deux especes de Verbena scav. Verbena . . . et Verbena carol iniana.
Deux especes d' Asclepias. Plusi. espe-jes de Tythymalis. Dans les swamps,
le Nyssa a f. dentees, Stillingia sylvatica. Une espeee d'Annona.f etc.

En arrivant sur le bord de la riv., je vis la Sideroxilon toinax.t Un
Ligustrumg (monospermum?).

Annona 2 especes. Magnolia grandif.

Dans les lieux submerges et couverts Betula papyrifera, || Platanus, Gle-
ditsia, Nyssa, etc., etc.

Je tuai le matin un tres beau serpent a bandes jaunes, noires et rouges,
ces coul. etoient bien vives et bien marquees. Je tuai trois serpents de
1'espece appel. Mocassine, Tun etait de 3 pi. 9 pouces de long et 8 po.
de circonf. Mon fils tua une autre espece appelee Black Snake, serp. noir.
Celui-ci est 1'ennemi du serpent sonnette et quoiqu'il ne soit pas veni-
rneux, il reussit a le faire perir uniquement par sa vitesse et la rapidite de
sa course (si Ton pent nommer course 1'action progressive d'un animal
qui n'a point de pieds). Le serpent sonnette se traine pesemment et
s'eloigne rarement du lieu de sa retraite qui est ordinairement les cavites
forme*es par les racines et la terre d'un arbre pourrrou renverse. Lorsque
le serpent noir rencontre son adversaire, it court avec rapidite sur son
corps et passe au de la, il revient avec la m§me vitesse et continue jusqu'a
ce que le serpent sonnette paries efforts reiteres pour mordre son enuemi,
se mord lui me me et se donne ainsi la mort par le venin de sa morsure.

Le 26 apres avoir visite environ un Mille sur cette riv. nou passames
dans un bateau de 1'autre c6 e de la riv. que nous descendimes pendant 4
Milles jusqu'a un endroit borde de collines et couvert de bois ou je re-
cueillis le Dirca palustris, Kahnia qui differe un peu du latifolia par la
couleur des fl. Uu Azalea coccinea^ dont la couleur est un rouge fonce
dans toutes les parties de la fleur. Quoiq. cette couleur ne soit pas tres
vive, cet arbrisseau sera un des plusagreables pourl'ornem't des Jard. II
paroit avoir du rapport av. 1'Azalea nudiflora.

Je recueillis laSilene Virginica, je vis beaucoup de Chionantlius Un Mag-

* L. villosus, Willd.— C. S. S.

t Asimina parviflora Dunal, a common plant in this region.— C. S. S.
% Bumelia tenax.—C. S. S.
\ Olea Americana.— C. S. S.

I No doubt B. nigra, the only species found near the coast of the Southern States.—
C. S. S.
H" Rhododendron nudiftorum Torr. (Azalea canescens, Michx.).— C. S. S.

PROC. AMEB. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. B. PRINTED FEB. 11, 1889.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

nolia en fleurs cle la grandeur et de la forme de celles du Magnol. tripetala,
odeur tres agreable au lieu que dans le Magn. tripet. L'odeur de son
bois est agreable mais celle des fl. ne Test pas ; il differe du Magnol. par^
ses feuilles qui sont petiolees de la longueur de deux pouces et cordi-
formes a 1'insert de la feuill. qui est longue et terminee par une espece
de 3 angles.* Un tres grand arbriss. que je crois 1'Andromeda arbo-
rea, il n'etait pas en fleur, mais les grappes de sem. de 1'ann. preced.
et le gout acide des f. me firent jugerque ce peut etre 1'And. arborea. Nous
passames le ferry vers les 2 h. apr. Midy et nous trouvames les chem. si
mauvais que no. f imes seulemt deux milles in 5 heures de temps. II fallut
passer de la hauteur des jambes des chev. dans la Vase et qq. f. dans
1'eau. Dans un endroit ou le pont avoit ete rompu il fallut que les chev.
passassent a la nage.

Le 27 nous retrouvames le sol assez aride, mais dans les ravines ou ruis.
d'eau qui ne coule pas continuelleint. je recueillis 1'Azaleaf couleur de
feu. La couleur de cet Azal. qui est dans toutes les parties de la fl. aussi
foncee, Corolle, Etam. etPistille, est celle de 1'Hemerocallisfulva, mais dans
les lieux plus decouverts et rnoins ombrage*s cet couleur est encore plus
forte. Apres avoir marche pendt Milles nous arrivames a une espece de
mauvais hameau appele ici ville, compost seulement de 4 ou 5 maisons.
Ce lieu est nomme Ebenezer. A un Mille de ce lieu, touj. en suivant la
route de Savanah dans des lieux bas convert de Betula papyrifera:}: et pi es
d'une rivierre nominee . . . je recueillis la Gleditsiag capsula ovali
unicum semen claudente, j'y recueillis plusi. Plantes rernarquables ; une
espece d'Asclepias|| a f, oppo. eiroites, tig. tres menues, grirnpantes, les
fl. ne paraissoient pas encore, mais les siliq. de 1'annee precedente etoient
rassembl. en bouquets, tres longues et menues ; je trouvois q. ques sem. a
aigrettes dans les Siliques. Je recueillis dans ce lieu un autre arbriss.
grimpant ayant beaucoup de rapport au Bignonia senipervirens. Un
Polygala rosea? Un Astragalus, etc., etc. Arethusa divaricata et Are-
thusaTJ" ophioglossoides et une autre espece que je nomme Limodoruna.
(Nota : ayant trouve 1' Arethusa bulbosa aupres de New York, outre que
j'ay complette" les trois especes indique'es par Linn. , j'ai aussi acquis une
4me.) Nous couchaines dans une Plantation habitue par une Hollandaise
qui nous fournit plusi. provisions et la permission de visiter ses Bois ou je
trouvai une varie*te du Halesia nommee par q.q. une diptera.

Le 28 Nous marchaines pendant douze Milles.

Le Dimanche du 29. notre marche fut de neuf Milles et nous vinrnes
camper aupres de Savanah.

Le 30, nous restames a Savanah. Le Matin je fis une herborisation, je

* Magnolia Fraseri, Walt.— C. S. S.

t Rhododendron calendulaceum, Torr. (Azalea calendulacea ; the var. a.flammea of Mich-
aux's Flora, i, 151).— C. S. S.
t B. nigra.—C. S. S.
I Oleditsia monosperma.—C. S. S.

|| Apocynum cannabinum. (Perhaps a species of Gonolobus.—C. S. S.)
fl Pogonia. Calopogon, pulcfiellus.—C. S. S.

1888.] [Michaux.

vis une espece de* Palmier different du Chamserops de Caroline ayant
une tige au lieu que celui des environs de Charleston est sans tige, ses
feuilles sortent de la souche interi. aussi bien la tige qui porte la fructifica-
tion, de meme que dans 1'Osmunda cinnamomea. Les feuilles different
aussi et j'en parleraycyapres. Je revins bientot a la ville et je passay la
journee a des visiles.

Le premier May 1787, la journee fut employee a faire les provisions
necessaires pour continuer notre voyage. La ville de Savanah est com-
posee d'environ cent cinquante maisons situees pres la rivi. de ce nom,
sur une hauteur forme's par des sables que les vents ont accumules. La
•ville est trace"e regulierement, mais le peu de maisons qui y sont constru-
ites, n'y font pas apercevoir cette regularite dont se vantent les habitants.
Les rues sont tres larges et le sol qui est forme d'un sable mouvant aug-
mente la chaleur et l'incommodite que Ton eprouve dans ce climat qui est
toujours tres chaud.

Le 2. nous marchames pendant douze milles et la pluye nous obligea de
coucher dans une petite maison inhabitee qui se trouva pres de la route.
Je vis plus de Magnolia grandiflora que je n'en avais vu precedement.
Des Nyssa fol. acute dentatis et un Tradescantia umbellata florib. roseis.

Le 3 May nous marchames pendant seize milles. Nous passames Oge-
chee ferry situe" sur la rivierre d'Ogechee et un mille avant d'arriver a ce
ferry je trouvay la Nyssa- Ogecheef de Bartram. Get arbre pourrait §tre
regarde comme un arbrisseau s'il ne differe point de grandeur dans
d'autres lieux. II a beaucoup de rapport av. la Nyssa foliis acute dentatis, \
mais les feuilles sont ovales et tout a fait entieres, velues par dessous.
Sur les bords de cette rivierre aux lieux innondes et parmi les roseaux je
recueillis la Zizania palustrisg 6 etamines dans les fl. J\ et les fleurs 9
separees, mais sur le rnenie pied. Au meme lieu, je recueillis le Pancra-
tium mexicanum parmi les roseaux, les endroits les plus humides et meme
q.q. fois submerges.

Le 4, notre marche fut de huit milles et je ne vis rien de tres remarqu-
able. Le pluye de la nuit precadente avoit retarde notre depart.

Le 5. notre marche fut de six milles et nous trouvames abondamment
un Andromeda que je nommeray ferruginea, un Kalmia ? repens dont les
feuilles sont poi ues. Les fl. sont tres tardives. A force de chercher je
trouvay une sorte fl. dont les etamines different de celles des autres An-
dromeda. Je recueillis un Arum a tige maculae, mais le Spathe aussi blanc
que la fleur d'un Lys. Je recueillis une autre plante de la famille des Annon. |
Cal. 3 phyll. Pet. 6, 3 interiorib. Nectariferis st. plurima Germina 5.

* Chamoerops recurvata caule. (Sabal sernilata, R. & S. — C. S. S.)

t Bartram's name of Nyssa Ogeche adopted by Marshall in his Arbustum, published in
1785, may properly supersede Walter's name, N. capitata, which was not published
until three years later (1788). Following the common spelling of the name of the river,
it should, however, be written Ogeechee.— C. S. S.

J .V. uniflora Walt.-C. S. S.

g Zizania miliacea. Michaux, Flora, i, 74.

I Annona lanceolate. (One of the dwarf species of Asimina.— C. S. S.)

Michaux.] 12 [Oct. 19,

Le 6 May nous sejournames a Sunbury et nous essayames les mo}Tens
d'aller a St. Augustine, mats nous revinmes a 6 milles House. Ce meine
jour mon fils partit avec un domestique et un autre voyageur anglois pour
aller visiter les bords-de la rivierre Altamaha et moi je vins sejourner dans
une auberge situee a 6 milles de Sunbury a cause d'un mal de la jambe qui
empiroit depuis plusieurs jours. Ce mal fut cause par la piqure d'un insecie
dont les bois sont remplis et le frottement continuel du cheval sur cette
partie produisit un abses et une inflammation considerable.

Le 7. Je visitay a pied les environs, je m'occupay a decrire plusi.
plantes que le temps ne ni'avoit pas permis les jours precedents. Le 8 fut
employe aux mgines occupations.

Le l> ni Sines occupations et je tiray par ecrit le nombre des plantes
recueillies, je rangeai mon herbier par ordre.

Le 10. Je me mis en route pour Augusta et notre marche fut de vingt
cinq milles. Nous passames la riv. Ogechee.

Le 11 nous marchames pendant vingt cinq milles et nous vinmes cou-
cher a Fifteen milles House, quinze milles de distance de Savacah.

Le 12 May, notre marche fut de six milles et nous avons canipe a vingt
et un milles de Savanab et environ quatre milles d'Ebenezer. Une petite
rivierre qui passe cet endroit au bas de la prairie ou nous avons campe.
me procure, la recolte d'un Halezia diptera dont j'avois toujours doute
jusqu' alors; je recueillis le Populus heterophyl. un arbrisseau a f. oppo.
les fruits murs et tombes la pi u part avoient la ressemblance de celui
d'un Viburn. Un Mespilus? ties grand arbriss. a fruits tres rouges* sur
la colline qui borde cette rivierre. Le Zizania palust. Chelone glabra, Gle-
ditsia aquatica Vinca lutea ? Vers le soir sur un creek qui borde la maison
d'une Veuve Hollandoise, je vis plusieurs Halezia diptera, grand arbris-
seau et dans ce Creek boucoup de Zizania palust.

Le Dimanclie treize May, nous avons fait quinze milles et nous avons
campe sur la chaine de Collines qui borde la rivierre de Savanah vis a vis
du ferry appelle Two Sisters (les deux soeurs). Je retrouvay en cet en-
droit 1' Andromeda arborca piet a fleurir.

Le 14. notre marche fut de neuf milles. Nous passames chcz le capit.
Prevott fils d'un ancien franc, >is. II me mena dans une partie de bois qui
abonde en Annona dont il faisoit avec 1'ecorce des cordages assez forts en
la faisant rouir.

Le 15 au matin, nous nous apercumes que nos chevaux avoient e.e voles
depuis une heure. Selon 1'usage, lorsque 1'on trouve de bonne prairie et
que Ton est trop eloigne des habitations, on campe aupres d'une source et
1'on met a chaque cheval une sonnette. J'avois pratique" toutes ces pre-
cautions. Outre cela, j'avois coutunie de me lever plusieurs fois dans la
nuit, je les vis a 3 heures du matin et a 4 heures un quart ils etoient dis-
paru.

Nous les cherchames toute la journee et nous envoyames de tous les

* This could only have been Cratasgus asstivalis, Torr. & Gray, as no other species could
have had red fruit ..in the month of May.— C. S. S.

1888.] [Michaux.

cotes pour avoir des informations. Les habitants du lieu, nous dirent
qu'ils avoient e:e voles. Nous rencontrames deux particuliers qui cou-
roient armes apres un certain Capitaine connu dans les environs pour voler
les chevaux.

Le 1G. nous fumes occupes aux rnSmes recherches et nous \inmes cou-
cher seulement a quatre niilles de distance, dans une auberge.

Le 17 nous envoyames des Lettres aux differentes parties du District,
particulierement chez le capitaine Major Revots et a Savanah. Enfin je
lesolus de continuer avec mon fils le voyage a pied etnous ^nmes couclier
seulement a trois milles de distance de 1'auberge. Le maitre de 1'auberge
ou nous passames la nuit, nous promit, moyennant une recompense de
faire tous ses efforts po. les retrouver s'ils etaient seulement egares et la
18. nous passames une partie de la journee a les chercher. Nous vinmes
cependant coucher a quatre milles de distance du lieu d'ou nous etions
partis.

Le 19. notre marche fut de quatorze milles et nous campames pres d'un
pont sur la rivierre Beaver Dam Creek. Un pen avant d'arriver a Beaver
Dam je recueillis sur la route, etant alors a 60 milles de distance d' Augusta,
un Rumex*arbriss. que je uommeray Lapathum occidentale, grand arbriss,
de 25 a 30 pieds de haul, il se trouve aussi pres. de la rivierre Altamalia.
d'ou mon fils me 1'avoit apporte les jours precedents.

Le Dimanche 20 May, nous avons fait une marche de quatre milles et
nous couchames dans une petite maison situee pres de la route, a cause de
la pluie. Le sol est tres sablonneux et sterile.

Le 21. notre marche fut de 10 milles et nous campames pres une auberge
situee a 45 milles d'Augusta. Le sol change en ce lieu et est une argile
melee de sable ; dans quelques parties, ferrugineux. II est garni de q. ques
collines sur les quelles je reconnus le Calycanthus et le Robinia hispida.
Nous eumes le certitude en ce lieu que nos chevaux avoient ete voles ; un
particulier des lieu ou ils furent pris, ayant perdu deux des siens, courut
apres un certain capit. connu dans les environs po. voler les chevaux.
II 1'atteignit et le tua. Son complice qui s'etoit empaie des notres, echappa
et pris la route de la Nation — Creek.

Le 22. nous avons marche 1'espace de dix milles non compris les courses
que nous etions oblige de faire hors de la grande route, lorsque nous ap-
percevions des collines ou des swamps ou d'autres variations de sol qui
fournissent differentes Plantes.

Le 23 nous avons marche seulement Tespace de deux milles et en de-
scendant une colline, une roue de la voiture qui nous servoit a transporter
nos recoltes et nos provisions fut brisee.

La journee du 23 May et du 24 furent employees a visiter plusieurs col-
lines de ce District et je reconnus en ce lieu la Trillium cernuum et sessile,
Cypripedium calceolaria flore luteo, Calycanthus . . . Zanthoriza ou
Marboisia & ...

Le 25 nous avons fait douze milles en approchant d'Augusta. Nous

* Brunnichia cirrhosa, Banks?— C. S. S.

Michaux.] - [Oct 19,

•vines un sol aride et sablonneux a 1'exception d'une partie ties humide
que nous ffiines obliges de traverser dans 1'eau jusqu' aux genoux et le
reste se trouva un torrent qu'il fall ut traverser sur un arbre moyen a fleur
d'eau au risque d'etre attaque par les alligators qui abondoient en ce lieu.

Le 26 nous avons fait dix milles et nous passames une petite rivierre dont
le pont ayant etc rompu par le debordement des eaux, il fallut travailler
dans 1'eau pour le reparer de maniere a y passer avec une voiture. Nous
arrivames enfin a Augusta. Les Alligators ou Caimans abondent dans les
ruisseaux, torrents et swamps de la Georgie et m§me de la Caroline. Nous
cessames d'en voir ici et nous aurions ete tres embarrasses, ayant passe plus
de 3 heures dans 1'eau po. reparer le miserable pont ou il falloit passer.

Le Dimanche 27, nous sejournames a Augusta. On est si scrupuleux
en Am. q. Ton n'ose pas sortir ni m@me se promener le Dimanche dans
les grandes villes.

Le 28 j 'allay visiter le Colonel Le Roy Hammond dont 1'habitation est
situee a 3 milles cl' August a dans la Caroline du Sud. parce que Ton est en
Carol, aussitot que 1'on a passe la riv. de Savanali sur laq. Augusta est situee.
Je revins le meine jour parceque le Colonel n'etoit pas chez lui, quoique
jc rcQusse toutes sortes de civilitesde sonepouse. Jevisaussi deux demoi-
selles ses nieces qui etoient ties aimables et cette maison me parut tres
distinguee a tons egards pour les bonnes man ie res, la richesse et 1'elegance.
Uu avocat de Ninety Six se char^a de me donner une lettre de recomman-
dation pour le District de Kiowi ou je me proposois d'aller. Je suivis tou-
jours la riv. po. revenir a Augusta et je recueillis un Pavia (spicata). Un
nouveau Vaccinium . . . Aquilegia ? . . .

Tilia

Annon. . . .

La ville d' Augusta est une des plus agreablement situees de toute 1'Am.
Sept., mais composee de peu de maisons. II y a trois ans on en comptoit
seulement douze et actuellement il y en a cent vingt, on y manque me me
des denrees les plus necessaires aux voyageurs parceq. les habit, font leurs
provis. seulement po. eux memes. Les habitants la plupart sont oisifs,
joueurs et adonnes au Rum don't les habitants de tout age et de tons
rangs en Ameriq. boivent avec extes.

Des negociants anglois y tiennent des entrepots ou magasins po. le com-
merce des objets necessaires aux habitants des parties recules derrieres de
la Caroline et de la Georgie.

Le 29. la pluye nous obligea de rester toute la journee sans pouvoir partir
d'Augusta. Nous fumes informes a Augusta qu'un certain Mr. Fraser*
Ecoss. envoj'e pour recueillir des arbri?s. d'ornement au compte des
Fepinieristes anglois, avoit perdu ses deux chevaux. Get homme etoit

* John Fraser, a Scotchman, made several visits to North America between 1780 and
1810, for the purpose of collecting plants and seeds. A sketch of his botanical career,
accompanied by his portrait and a list of his principal discoveries and introductions, ap-
peared in .he Companion to the Botanical Magazine, Vol. ii, p. 300. The value of his con-
tributions to English gardens has, perhaps, never been surpas&ed by those of any botan-
cal traveler.— C. S. 8.

1878.] « .[Michaux.

parti de Chariest, avcc moi et avoit jure de me suivre partout ou j'aurois
e e". J'avois accepte" sa compagnie parceque etant anglois, j'avois espe*ie*
qu'il auroit plus de ressources po. se procurer les objets necessaircs dans
ces parties me*ridionales si peu peuplees. Mais son pen de connaissance
en hist. nat. dont il vouloit s'occuper particuli. a 1'egard des Insectes et en
Botaniq. lui faisoit recueillir en abondance des objets de peu de valeur et
ties connus telsque le Prinos glaber, Ceanothus . . . Styrax. 11
perdoit un temps piecieux qu'il auroit pu employer a recueillir des objets
plus interessauts, s'il avoit su les connoitre. Quoique je fusse continuelle-
ment fatigue de ses questions et de son ignorance qui jointe au peu de con-
fiance, le portoient a recueillir une infinite de productions monstrueuses
dont les plantes sont chargees infiniment plus en Am. que clans 1'ancien
continent a cause de la temperature humide. J'avois touj. voyage avec lui
en bonne intelligence, mais ayant perdu mes chev. 12 jo. avant d'arriver
a Augusta, je profitay de cette circonstance po. lui dire qu' ajrant 1'inten-
tion de chercher mes chev. il ne devoit pas m'attendre plus long temps et
continuer son voyage. Des ce moment nous nous se'parames.

Le 30 nous somtnes partis d' Augusta et nous avons fait seulement cinq
milles a cause d'une pluye qui dura toute la journe'e. Je n'avoio aucune
affaire a Augusta, mais la difficulte de trouver des provisions nous avoit
oblige d'y rester trois jours. II y a un seul Boulanger et il ne fut pas pos-
sible de la re^oudre a nous cuire du pain pour q. qnes. jours parcequ'il
craignoit lui mStne en manquer. II ne voulut pas non plus nous vendre
de la farine. Nous n'en trouvames pas chez aucun Marchand et il ne fut
pas possible de trouver a acheter du Mays po. le cheval et de la farine de
mays po. notre provision a nous me me.

Le 31 nous avons fait douze milles par un chemin rempli de souches et
nouveau au travers des bois. Nous rencontrames plusieurs plantations
dans les quelles nous demandions a acheter de la farine de Mays, car on
ne peut se procurer d'autre pain. Un Planteur honn§te a 5 milles d'Au-
gusta nous en ceda un demi boisseau. II se nommait Mr. Pece et nous
rec,ut avec beaucoup de civilites parceque no. elions franqois. II nous
regala gratuitement de laitage et autres menues provisions. 11 nous dit
que le grand nombrc de cultivateurs arrives de la Virginie du Maryland et
autres parties sept, pour s'etablir dans ces parties recule"es de la Georgie
avoit tellement fait hausser le prix du mays que Ton craignoit une dis-
ette. En effet cette denre"e est ici de premiere necessite et Ton y voit point
de pain de froment. Les auberges y sont rares et Ton est oblige de cou-
cher dans les bois.
' Le ler Juin nous avons fait neuf milles.

Nous passames Scot's ferry sur la rivierre de Savanali situe"a vingt-et un
milles d' Augusta. Apies avoir passe la rivierre, nous avons fait cinq
milles sans voir une seule habitation et le chemin peu fre*quente au travers
des bois.

Le sol est argilleux rougeatre et Ton trouve frequement des blocs de
Quartz pur ; il se trouve des parties de mica et une seule fois je reconnua

Michaux.] , [Oct. 19,

du schite argilleux. A deux milles de distance de la riv. le sol est humide
et souvent submerge, mais on y voit pas d'Alligators.

Le 2 Juin nous avons fait douze milles sans voir une seule habitation et
sans trouver d'eau. Le chemin etait a peine frave. Je tuai deux ecu-
reuils noirs et deux oiseaux : 1'un etoitune Pic et 1'autre un oiseau qui me
parut du genre des Pincons gros bees, mais plumage jaunatre, je trouvay
dans son gesier des debris de Scarabejs.

Je ne trouvay aucune nouvelle plante. Les bois etoient composes de
Pins a 2 feuilles.* Chenes noirs blancs, Diospyros etc.

Je rencontray dans un endroit humide 1'Andromeda arborea ; un ruis-
seau qui s'y trouva nous engagea a y souper et a y passer la nuit.

Le Diraanche 3 Juin. nous avons fait dix milles. Le difficulte que nous
eprouvames a passer un torrent d'eau, nous y retient plus d'une heure et
demie, e"tant oblige de decharger la voiture et de transporter sur le cheval
lous les effets, livres, herbiers &c. Nous passames sur 1'etablissement
franQois appele la nouvelle Bordeaux. Les habitations sont si ecarlees les
unes des autres que je n'en visitay qu'un seul. Les franqois de cet etab-
lissement sont generalement estirnes po. la probite et les bonnes moeurs.
Le sol est bon lorsque Ton arrive au lieu de leur (Itablissement, il est gen-
eralement argilleux, de couleur rougeatre etl'on trouve des blocs de quariz
adherent a la terre au lieu que le jour precedent ceux que je vis paroisoient
Isolds et ne pas faire partie du sol ; en formantune masse generale. Dans
les ruisseaux il ne se trouva que du quartz et du mica. Je trouvay sur les
bords des ruisseaux la Dirca palustris et 1'Andromeda arborea.

Le 4 nous avons fait seize milles ; nous avons vu un pays peu habile et
m§me deux plantations abandonnees, nous fumes cependant assex heureux
de trouver une femme dans une pauvre Plantation qui nous vendit trois
liv. de Beurre, nous regala de lait et nous fit du pain avec de la farine de
mays que nous avions po. notre provision. Elle y ajouta de la farine de
froment et du levain, de sorte que nous eumes de ties bou pain. Le soir
nous approchames d'un lieu plus peuple nomme , . .

Le sol se trouva ferro-argileux communement et ne produit pas d'herbe
de sorte le cheval souffroit beaucoup ; les bois ayant e;e" biu es partout ou
nous passames. Nous arrivames enfin dans un lieu ou il se trouva de
1'herbe et une source d'eau. Nous recontrames plusieurs habitans qui
revenoient de 1'eglise. Us nous dirent que nous allions trouver un pays
plus habite, que nous ne devions pas craindre de perdre des chevaux en ce
lieu, les habitants dece lieu ayant tous des principes de probite, des bonnes
moeurs et de la religion, que ce meme jour, 300 d'eux avoient recu la com-
munion sacramentale et qu'ils ne souffroient pas des etrangers et des
avanturiers sans moeurs, s'etablir parmi eux. II y avoit parmi eux un
riche Planteur nomme L'Esquire Coohm qui 6toit tres respecte des autres.
Je trouvay pies de la source d'eau beaucoup de 1'Andromeda arborea, et
j'en mesuray un qui portoit deux pieds six pouces de circonference a 3
pieds de terre.

* Pinus mitis.—C. S. S.

1888.] 1* [Michaux.

Le 5, nous nous levames a 3 heures du matin po. plier bagage et nous
mettre a 1'abri sous la voiture afin d'eviter un orage et une pluye ties con-
siderable. Le temps devint beau vers midy et nous fimes quatres millcs.
Nous arrivames a la Plantation du generale Andrew Pickens pour qui
j'avois eu une lettre du Colonel Le Roy Hammond pres Augusta, il nous
requt tres honnetement et nous couchames cljez lui.

Le 6, nous avons fait dix sept milles. Nous passames chez le capit.
Middle a sept milles de distance du Gen. Pickens. Je fis arrangement avec
lui po. avoir des Dindons sauvages et il me promit que d'apres les informa-
tions, a mon retour nous conviendrions du prix.

Nous vinmes coucher chez un Planteur nomme* Th. Lee pres Rocky
river. Le sol se trouva argill. et les pierres ou roches qui se rencontroient
etoient de Quartz. Je trouvay q. quefois du granit compose de Quartz, de
mica, de schorl et de mineray ferrugineux. J'appergus un hibou de la
grosse espece comme tous ceux de la Caroline et 1'ayant tue, il tomba avec
un serpent noir de 1'espece Veep-Coach (fouet de cocher).

Le 7 nous avons fait 15 milles et nous vinmes coucher a Deep-Creek.
Le sol fut un peu plus montagneux.

Le 8 nous avons fait 15 milles et nous vinmes a Seneca.

A dix milles de distance, nous traversames un torrent (Creek) sur le
bord du quel je reconnus 1'Epigea repens, Kalmia latifol. Panax quinque-
folia Je me promenay des le meme soir sur le bord d'une rivierre qui
passe aupres du Fort Seneca, actuellemt le Fort Rutlege. Cette rivi. est
appelee Kiwi-river ;* elle est profonde en differents endroits et d'autres
sont remplis de rochers a fleur d'eau ; je recueillis 1' Hydrangea arborescens
et je remarquay le Cornus alternifol. Kalmia latifolia, Zanthorhiza ou
Marboisia, Panax quinquefolia.

Le 9 Juin, nous allames av. un franqois nomme M. Martin qui s'£toit
etabli Planteur dans ce lieu po. engager deux sauvages a m'accompagner
dans les Montag. qui separent 1'Etat de Caroline des nations sauvages
Cherokees, Creek, Chickasaw, etc. . . .

Les sauvages furent ties difficiles a consentir a m'accompagner, et non
seulement pour le prix qui e*toit exhorbitant, mais aussi ils voulurent avoir
un cheval po. eux deux. II fut encore plus difficile d'avoir un Interprete
et je me resolus a aller seulenit avec un jeune homme et les deux sauvages
que je clesirois. Je leur donnay Rendez-vous au lendemain po. conclure
le traite, et po. les engager a me tenir parole, je leur promis un demi gallon
de Rum. Je passai par un lieu abandonee des sauvages et qui avoit ele le
lieu de la ville nomme Seneca. Je remarquay le Gleditsia dont ils se
nourrisoient, des P§chers, des Pruniers sauvages. Je recueillis un chene
noir que je n'avois vu dans aucun autre endroit de Carol, et Geo.

Le Dimanche 10. les Sauvages vinrent avec un chef et plusi. autres de
la nation. Apres leur avoir bien fait comprendre que je voulois visiter les
sources de la riv. Kiwi et de la riv. Tugelo qui r unies, forment la riv.
Savanah ; celles qui forment la riv. Tanase que se perd dans 1'Ohio ; et

* The Keowee, the principal eastern fork of the Savannah river.— C. S. S.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. C. PRINTED FEB. 18, 1889.

Michaux.] lOct. 19,

que je voulois aller jusqu' a Tanasce ; ils me dcmanderent cliacun une
couverture et un Petticoat, la valeur de six dollars cliacun po. 12 j. que
devoit durer le voyage. Je leurs promis, mais il fallut payer la moilie
d'avance parceque disoient-ils beaucoup d'autres Blancs les avoient
trompes. Je leur promis en outre que si je revenois content de mon voy-
age je leur rernplirois le ventre de Rum. Ils furent tres satisfaits et me
dirent qu'ils attendroient le lendemain le moment que je voudrois partir.

Le 11 Juin, plusieurs honnetes habitants du lieu qui s'iuteressoient a
nion voyage me fournirent des Provisions, 1'un me fit cuire du pain, fit
moudre de la farine de mays, 1'autre m'envoya du mays, me pie;a un
equipage de cheval &c. Je partis avec un jeune liomme qui avoit reside
cinq mois chez les sauvages pour le Rendez-vous q. j'avois indique ct a
inidi, nous nous mimes en route avec les sauvages que j'avois fourni de
poudre et de plomb. Ils rne conduisirent alternativement par des mon-
tagnes et des torrents que Ton appelle Creeks. Nous passames des en-
droits tres escarped ce meme jour et nous traversames une petite riv. nom-
inee Little river, elle est extieoiement rapide et je fus effraye lorsque je vis
qu'il lalloit passer sur des roches qui etoient a un pied q. quefois deux
sous 1'eau. Le courant etoit si rapide que tout autre qu'un sauvage
auroit e;e entraine. Ces roches etoient en pente et couverles d'une mousse
gluante. Je craignois la chute d'un de nos chevaux, mais il n'y avoit pas
d'autre chemin et les sauvages ne sont pas assez complaisauts pour ecou-
ter les reflections que Ton peut faire dans ces circonstances. Les torrents
profonds et les bords de la riv. etoient converts du Rhododendron maxi-
mum. Notre journee fut de douze milles. Les sauvages profiterent du
jo. qui restoit po. aller a la chasse, mais n'ayaut rien tue tout le pain qu'on
nous avoit prepare fut mange ce meme jour.

Le 12, les deux sauvages allerent ties la pointe du jo. a la chasse et
n'ayaut rien tue nous mangeames de la farine de mays bouillie dans 1'eau.
A midy on fit une petite halte pour refraichir les chevaux et pour boire
dans un ruiss. dont 1'eau etoit la plus pure et la meilleure q. 1'ou puisse
boire en- Amerique. Pour nourriture a 1'exemple de mes deux sauvages,
je trempay la farine de mays dans cette eau et cela fut notre diner. La
mauvaise chere et les mauvais chemins ne me chagrinoient pas tant que
le d6plaisir de ne trouver aucune plante interessante depuis le 8 May et je
m'occupois souvent du deplaisir d'un tel voyage sans fruit. Nous fimes
quinze milles ce jour par des montagnes remplies de roches ou il falloit
passer par des ruisseaux profonds, par des endroits niaricageux et remplis
de Smilax horriblement epineuses qui enveloppoient continuellement le
visage, le corps ou les jambes. Je vis au long de la riv. des plaines d'une
grande fertilite. En trois endroits diflerents, les sauvages me montrerent
les situations de 3 villes abandonnees dont ils me dirent les noms.

Le 13 Juin. un peu avant de traverser la riv. Kiwi que nous avions
touj. suivi a notre droit en la remontant un des sauvages tua une Dinde
sauvage et a 10 heures je trouvay un arbrisseau dioique dont le fruit est
en forme de Poire, calice superieur a cinq feuill. tres courtes ; il n'etoit

19

[Michaux.

pas forme encore, mais il etoit assez avarice po. reconnoitre interieurement
un noyau. Je dis que cet arbriss. est dioiq. parceque je vis plusi. des ces
arbriss. dont les fleurs etoient passSes aux quels il ne restoit que la grappe.
Les individus 9 portoient aussi leurs fruits au nombre de 4 ou 5 sur la
menie grappe.* Je vis quelques Magnolia acuminata, ce fut la Ire fois
que je vis cet arbre en Amerique.

Les sauvages tuerent un Cerf et tandis qu'ils le depouillerent, je visitai
les lorrens ou jc reconnus en abondance la Kalmia latifol. et le Rhodo-
dendron maximum.

Cctte journee nous avons fait neuf milles et nous etions tous trop
affames po. continuer a marcher, ayant fait line si bonne capture.

Le 14 Juin, nous continuames touj. ayant la riv. a droite et alternative-
ment il falloit passer sur des roches ajamber des arbres monstrueux ren-
verses sur des buissons epais et ou a peine on voyoit a se conduire par
1'epaisseur des buisse. des hautes nioutagnes rapprochees et de I'obscurite
que produisoit en ce lieu un temps sombre et des brouillars qui me parois-
soient une nuit profonde nous envelopper. Le trouble et la confusion
etoient augmen'es par le bruit des chutes des eaux de cette riv. sur les
roches et celui de plusi. torrens qu'il falloit franchir jusqu'aux genoux.
La rapidite av. laq. les deux sauvages traversoient les torrens, tantot
dans 1'eau, tantot sur des arbres qui nuisoient a notre passage, parceque
le jeune homine et moi ayant des chevaux a conduire, nous obligeoit
d'abandonner nos chevaux po. courir Tun de nous, apres eux et sqavoir ce
qu'ils etoient devcnus, car il n'y a dans ces licux d'autres passages que
ceux frayes par les Ours et q. quefois par des Sauvages. A 1'inquietude
continuelle de maicher sur des serpents j 'eprouvois des redoublemens d'une
frayeur horrible lorsqu'il falloit passer sur des gros arbres qui se trouvoient
si pourris qu'ils manquoient sous les pieds et 1'on eloit enseveli a demi
dans 1'ecorce et les herbes qui les environnent. Enfin arrives a un endroit
ou la rivierre n'avoit pas plus d'un pied ct demi de profondeur sur un glacis
de roches, nous la traversames et je reconnus le Pinus Strobus sur les
bords, le Sapin ou Sapinettef aft. & ff. un nouveau Magnolia que je norn-
nie Magnolia (hastataf). Une grande Aristolochia scandens.§ Nous ar-
rivames enfin au- lieu ou la riviere Kiwi commence son lit. Cet endroit
ressemble a une baye, etant une Plaine de plus d'un mille environnee de
plus hautes montagnes, extremt rapides et le contour etant ties regulier.
Nous y restames plus de deux heures po. rcposer nos chevaux et manger
des fraises qui s'y trouvent en abondance. Notre journe*e fut de dix
milles et la pluye nous obligea de camper sous une cabane d'ecorce d'arbre
abandonees des sauvages qui etoient venus chasstjr en ce lieu, ce que nous

* Pyrularia oleffera, Gray.— C. S. S.

t Michaux's Sapinette may well have been the Carolina Hemlock (Teuga Caroliniana),
which, however, he never distinguished. It is common in all this region.— C. S. S.

t Magnolia Fraseri, discovered by William Bartram in the same region 12 years earlier.
— C. S. S.

I A. Sipho, L'Her.— C. S. S.

Michaux.] 20 [Oct. 19,

reconnumes par les ossements des animaux qu'ils avoient tues et manges
et les echaflauds qui leur avoient servi a faire boncanner la viande.

Le 15 Juin, les sauvages nous conduisirent par des montagnes hautes
mais peu dangereuse po. les chevaux et malgre une pluye continuelle,
nous arrivames sur les hauteurs de la riv. Tugelo. Je reconnus dans
plusi. torrents une nouvelle espece de Clethra* tres grand et la tige de
quatre pouces de grosseur en circonference, une violette, dont j'eus le bon-
heur de recueillir q. ques semences, a feuill. hasiees. Je vis tres frequem-
ment la Magnolia (hastata) q.q. plantes nouvelles dont la fl. etant passee,
je ne pus determiner le genre. Notre marche fut environ de 12 milles et
peut-etre davantage et nous campames a quatre heures entre des montagnes
si profondes qu' a peine on voyoit le jour.

Le 16 Juin, nous traversames plusi. montagnes dont les torrents (on
Creeks) se perdent dans la rivierre Tenasee et ne trouvant dans ces lieux
que le Magn. hastata et un Vaccinium \ (ou Arbutus) nouveau dont les ours
sont tres friands, ce que les sauvages me firent remarquer par les debris
de leur digestion. Je resolus malgre la pluye qui continuoit depuis 3 jours
d'aller jusqu' a la riv. Tenasee en evitant toutes les branches qui forment
cette riv. et nous fimes environ dix huit milles cette journee. Nous cam-
pames pres la rivierre qui en cet endroit coule dans les roches qui la divi-
sent en trois ou quatre parties de maniere que Tori peut la traverser sur
les roches, mais au dessus et a dessous, la largeur est d'environ 60 pieds.
Je trouvay en abondance cet arbriss. dont le fruit est Pyriforme et un
Azalea a fl. jaunes.

Le Dimanche 17 le jeune homme qui entendoit un peu la langue des
sauvages, me dit qu'ils ne reconnoissoient pas eux-memes le chernin et
qu'il e"tait impossible de continuer dans les montagnes traversees par cette
riv. Nous resolumes d'aller dans q.que. villes des sauvages pour acheter
de la farine, car nous etions las de ne manger que de la viande sans pain.
Ay ant trouve" heureuseinent la sentier des (Traders) Md8- qui font le com-
merce des peaux, nous resolumes de revenir et nous passames sur des
montag. qui n'6toient nullement escarpees, touj. remplies de cet Arbu-
tus des ours. Notre marche fut de 15 milles. Nous eumes po. la pre-
miere fois beau temps et la clarte de 1'air produisoit sur certaines montag.
des Aspects charmants.

Le 18 notre marche fut de vingt sept milles par une pays assez uni et
facile a 1'exception de q. ques torrents q. les pluyes precedentes avoient
grossis. Nous passames dans un village sauvage compose d'environ 60
families et nous arrivames le soir a Seneca, rendu de fatigues. Cinq milles
avant d'arriver a Seneca, je reconnus le Magn. acuminata sur le bord d'un
torrent appelle Cane Creek.

Le 19 Juin je me reposai et me preparay a partir po. Charleston car il
avoit justement deux mois qe j'en eiois parti.

* C. acuminala. Mich., probably discovered at this time.— C. S. S.

t Probably Vaccinium erythrocarpum, Mich. The very juicy, abundant fruit of this
species is greedily devoured by bears.— C. S. S.

1888.] - [Michaux.

Je recueillis en herbier le Zanthorhiza et je remarquai derriere la mai-
son du Colonel Henderson beaucoup d'Annona.

Non seulement j'eus le desagreinent de trouver peu de plantes nouvelles
dans ces montagnes, en coraparaison de celles recueillies precedemment
dans la Georgie, mais je ne vis pas un seul oiseau interessant. Les rochers
que Ton voit dans les montagnes sont composees de Quartz, et 1'on
trouve du Granit compose de Quartz, de mica et d'une argille ferrugineuse.
Dans la partie des montagnes qui appartient aux sauvagesle terrain est touj.
meilleur de plus en plus. Dix milles au de la de la riv. Kiwi, la ligne de
separation a e e tirea entre cette nation et 1'Etat de Carol, meridionale
rnais plusi. villages se sont eloignes et je vis les vestiges de cinq villes
dans le peu d'etendue de pays que je visitay. Cette nation est une des
plus noinbreuses apres celles des Creeks qui habitent 1'etendue de pays
situe entre la Georgie et 1'Ohio. J'appris a mon retour la nouvelle des
hostililes commencees entre la nation Creek et les Georgians. Les habit-
ants qui demeurent dans les campagnes aux environs de Seneca, s'etoient
assembles po. construire un fort et s'y retirer. On craignoit que les Cher-
okees qui n'ont point de chef chez eux queceux qui gouvernent chaq. vil-
lage, ne se joignissent aux Creeks.

Le 20. je partis de Seneca po. Charleston, notre marche fut de vingt
deux milles.

Le 21 notre marche fut de vingt milles par le m§me chemin que nous
avous fait precedemment.

Le 22 notre marche fut de cinq milles ayt eu un de nos chevaux e^are
pendt toute la matinee et nous vinmes coucher chez le general Pick-
ens.*

Le 23 notre metne cheval fut encore egare et nous partimes de la maison
du Genl. pour venir coucher a 3 milles seulement (espere d'arriver avaut
le 10 proch, a Charleston).

Le Dimanche 24 nous vinmes coucher a Hard Labour Creek 14 milles de
marche par un cheinin nouveau au travers des bois ; Vu plusieurs Mag-
nolia acuminati.

Le 2-") nous avons fait dix-sept milles en passant par Turkey Creek.

Le 26 nous avons fait neuf milles et nous avons ete surpris par un orage.

Le 27 nous avons fait dix neuf milles et nous avons quitte les collines
dont le sol est argilleux et les roches de quartz.

Le 28 nous avons fait vingt et un milles dans un terrain uni sablonneux
et sans eau. Nous avons catnpe pres de plusieurs sources d'eau ou 1'on
trouve la Sarracenia tubifolia.

Le 29 nous avons fait onze milles par un terrain sablonneux et humide ;
rencontre souvent la Sarracenia tubif. et le Cupressus disticha.

Le 30 nous avons fait 15 milles, la pluye fut continuelle et nous vinmes
camper a un mille de distance de la rivierre Eddisto.

* La Capit. Vedle me promis de me fournir des Dindons sauvages en pr<5venaut tous
les habitans du District.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Le Dirnancbe, premier Juillet nous avons fait seize M. Je vis au long de
la rivierre des swamps reraplis de Cypres et de Nyssa, elles sont pres de
la route d' Augusta et abondent tellem. en jeunes plantes q. je resolus de
revcnir 1'hyver prochaia, la distance n'etant que de 80 a 100 milles de
Charleston.

Le 2 nous avons fait dix huit milles.

Le 8 nous avons fait seize milles.

Le 4 nous avons fait vingt un milles.

Le 5 nous avons fait dix milles et nous arrivames a 1' habitation.

Le 6 j'arrivai a Charleston et je fis dix milles.

Le 7 Juillet 1787 je visitay 1'habitation et les ouvrages clu jardinier.

Le 12, 13, 14 et 15 Juillet je fus obliger de rester a Charleston pour ter-
miner les affaires concernant 1'acquisition du terrain pour le Roy en Caro-
line. Je me preparai aussi au voyage de New- York et je fus oblige de
m'embarquer sur le paquebot de Philadelphie.

Le 16. Je m'etnbarquai.

Le 27 au soir, la navire entra a Philadelphie.

Le 27 Juillet arrive au soir Philadelphie.

Le 28 Visile le consul de France.

Le Dimanche 29 occupe a ecrire.

Le 30 voyage chez Bartram,* et dine chez le consul.

Le 31 voyage par le stage New-York.

Le ler Aoust arrive* a 1'etablissenient du Roy dans le nouvean Jersey.

Le 2 arrive a New-York.

Le 3 occupe a faire la liste des grain es apportees de Caroline.

Le 4 dine chez le charge d'affaires de France et * * *

Le Dimanche 5, VisiteTEtablissement du Royavec M, Roland inge*iieur
de le marine.

Le 6 passee la journee a New-York po. y recevoir de 1'argent et compte
avec M. Delaforest.

Le 7 visite le jardin et fait le releve des arbres fruitiers et des arbres
americains pour les envoyer en France.

Le 8 emballe mes livres et herbiers p3. les envoyer en Caroline, compte
et paye le jardinier.

Le 9 6crit a M. le Compte d'Angiviller, M. 1'abbe Nolin a M. Le Mou-
nier, M. Chouin (a M. Desaint po. lui annoncer traite de 1200 a I'ordre de
M. Delaforest).

Le 10 parti de New-York et * * *

Le 11 arrive a Philadelphie et le metne jour embarque po. Charleston,
le rn§me jour tire sur M. Dutartre pour la se de trois mille livres a 1'ordre
de M. De Marbois Consul de France a Philadelphie.

* It is probable that this was not Michaux's first visit to the Botanical Gardens, founded
by John Bartram, and continued by his son, William. A first visit to this famous estab-
lishment could hardly have been made without a fuller entry in the Journal ; and
Michaux \vould naturally have sought the advice of William Bartram, who, twelve years
earlier, had reached the headwaters of the Tennessee river from the Atlantic seaboard,
before undertaking the journey he has just described. — C. S. S.

1888.] 23 [Michaux.

Le Dimanche 12 passe clevant Chester.

Le Dimanche 19 nous depassames le cap. Hatteras.

Le 20 nous eprouvames le vent du N. O. si considerable que vers le soir
Ton amena toutes les voiles et niemes les vergues superieures des deux
mats ; nous eprouvames pendant la nuit une pluye presq. continuelie, ac-
compagnee de tonnere, eclairs et vents furieux.

Le 23 et 24 nous eumes des Calmes.

Le 24 a cinq heures du matin le thermom. expose a 1'air marquait 2t|
deg. de Reaumer, 1'eau de la mer marquoit 21 D, Temps tres c<ilme. Led.
jo. a micly 23 D. Led. jour au soir 18.

Le Dimanche 26. calme de in. q. les jours precedents. A 3 heures
apremidy il s'eleva une brise et nous eumes esperance de hater notre
voyage.

Le 27 vents variables.

Le 28 Aoust arrive a Charleston ayant e*te dix-huit jours de Philadelphie
a Charleston.

Le 29 requ avis de 1'arrive des * * * caisses d'arbres envoyees par
le Capt. Clark le * * * et arrivees a Bordeaux le 20 May ; le me me
jour ecrit a M. le Compte Dangivill. po. lui annoncer la traite sur M. Du-
tartre. Ecrit a 1'Abbe Nolin. Ecrit a M. Marbois. Ecrit a Saunier.

Le 30 continue a ecrire et fait plus, visites.

Le 31 rec,u des visites, et le soir parti po. la Plantation.

Le ler Septembre sejourne, enregistre les differcntes recoltes faites par
mon fils.

Le Dimanche 2, achete un cheval.

Le 3 herborise aux environs de la Plantation et greffe.

Le 4 et 5 voyage au de la de la riv. Cooper po. reconnoitre les Palmiers,
trouve le Sideroxilon tomax. Ligustrum monospermum, et Magnolia
grandiflora en abondance.

Le 5 achete 7 moutons po. avoir du fumier po. le jardin.

Le 6 seme dans le jardin des graines de lauriers * * * aestivalis,* &c.

Le 7 seme plusieurs graines differentes, seche et visile toutes les graines
recueillies.

Le 8 laboure et seme.

Le 9. seme.

Le 10. alle a Charleston, j'ay loue une autre chambre, j'ay rec,u des letr
tres de New-York, j'ai ecrit a Philadelphia.

Le 11 * * *

Le 12 j'ay retire des caisses venues de New-York et je suis retourne a
la Plantation.

Le 13 recueilli sernences de Gledit. triacanthos et commence la con-
struction d'un grenier po. les semences.

Le 14 recueilli Cassia chamaecrista et Cassia nictitans, Cacalia atriplic.

Le 15 seme des graines.

* A word is here made illegible by the cutting away of the margin of the paper.—
C. S. S.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Le 16 seme.

Le 17 piepare une caisse de semences po. envoyer en France.

Le 18 j'ay etc a Charleston.

Le 19 revenu a la Plantation.

Le 20 fait labourer.

Le 21 et 22 seme des graines de Caroline.

Le 24, 25, 26 j'ay ete a la ville. Envoye deux caisses de sem. pour Bor-
deaux. Ecrit a M. Dangiv. M. 1'abbe N. Le Mounier Tb. M. Nairac et a
* * * fkit embarquer les 8 canards.

Le 27 et le 28 occupe a la Plantation.

Le 29 et 30 j'ay ete avec mon fils a la recolte des Sideroxilon tomax sur
Cooper River.

Le ler et deux Octobre j'ay e*te avec mon fils au de la de Dorcbester
a la recolte du Gletditsia aquatica.

Le 3 dud. j'ay e"te a Charleston.

Le 4 j'ay ete avec mon fils et un negre recueillir des Magnolia grandi-
flora au de la de la riv. Cooper.

Le 5 et 6, labouie et seme des graines.

Le 7 recueilli une grande quantite.

Le 8 envoye mon fils a Charleston et rec,u des lettres par la voie de New
York de M. Dangivill. de M. 1'Abbe Nolin.

Du 8 au 15, envoye rnon fils a la re*co'lte des Magnol. grandif. Cyrilla,
Juniperus, Quercus phellos, Liriodeudron, et moi a extraire journal denies
depenses.

Depuis le 18 jusqu' au 30 les fievres ont continue" a mon fils et moi,
j'ay ete incommode de Rhumatisme.

Du 25 au 31 visile les semences recueillies et prepare un envoy.

Du ler Novembre jusqu' au 4, continue a remplir les caisses de graines.

Le 30 Oct.*

Le 6 Novembre je restay a la ville po. ecrire les lettres, faire 1'envoy
compose de 7 caisses de graines et une cage de huit canards d'Eie.

Der 7. 8. 9. 10. 11 et 12. occupe a 1'envoy cy-dessus et a ecrire des
lettres.

Le 12 observe dans le jardin de Watson un Crinum rubrum dit on origi-
naire du Mississippi. Spathe 2-phylle, deux a 3 fleurs. Corolle tubulee
et a 6 divisions. Une Plante a fl. aggreges Cal. * * * Cor. tubulee.
5 Etam. mse"rees sur la Coroll. Pist. Stigm. simple Caps, velue a une seule
semence.

Du 13 au 14 visite les graines et paye les neg. occupe les jours prece-
dents a recueillir les graines.

Du 15 au 16 passe au de la de Cooper riv. po. 1'Olea aniericana.

Le 18 et 19 j'ay ete a la ville po. recevoir une caisse d'arbres de New-
York.

*The entries made in the Journal on this and the six following days are confined to
readings of the thermometer.— C. S. S.

1888.] 25 [Michaux.

Le 20 j'ay e*te occupe jusqu' au 28 a planter les arbres et a semer plus,
especes de graines.

Le 29 et 30 voyage a Monks corner po. 1'Olea americana et Sarracenia
tubifolia.

Le ler Decembre, plante les arbres rapportes et occupe a preparer 1'em-
placement d'une cloture po. les cerfs nains.

Le 2 visite les graines et prepare un envoy de graines.

Le 12 remis 1'Envoy au paquebot de New-York.

Le 15 Decembre voyage dans 1'interieur de la Caroline pour les
Gleditsia monosperme, Stewartia &c., arm d'avoir un envoy complet pour
un navire annonce directemt de Charleston po. le Havre de Grace. Depuis
ce jour jusqu' au 27 Decembre occupe a arracher les arbres, les encaisser,
et a F envoy des graines, a ecrire les lettres &- &-.

Le 27 dud. remis les caisses et les canards d'Ete au navire destine pour
le Havre de Grace et recommande a Mr Limousin, negociant.

Le 28 Decemb. 1787. J'ai travaille a faire le compte de ines depenses
et regie les comptes avec les personnes et les ouvriers a qui je dois de
1'argent.

3RD. CAHIEB 1788.
JOURNAL.

Le Jeudy 14 fevrier 1788. je me suis prepare a m'embarquer. J'ai
achete un petit negre au prix de- cinquante pounds et j'en ai loue un autre
po. un skill, par jour. Ernbarque" a midy et demi po. snt Augustine en
Florida.

Le 15 Temps calme et vent contraire ; nous avons resle" a 1'ancre en de-
dans de la Barre de Charleston.

Le 16 il s'eleva dans la nuit un vent considerable, plusieurs navires chas-
serent sur leurs ancres. Une goelette vint donner contre celle ou nous
e"tions embarque, mais sans aucun dommage. On parvint a les degager.
II survint de la pluye, onesperoit qui le vent tourneroit du sud au Nord,
mais il continua et le soir nous allames nous mettre a I'nbri du vent au
dessous de 1'isle de Sullivan en vue de Charleston

Le Dirnanche 17 fevrier 1788 nous restames a 1'ancre et j 'allay herbor-
iser sur 1'isle de Sullivan. Je ne reconnus que peu de plantes dignes
d'etre reinarquees, parceque cette petite isle, dailleurs assez sterile a cause
de son exposition aux Vents est incendiee tous les ans selon la coutume
des Ameriquains qui mettent annuellement le feu dans toutes les forets.
Les Anglois, pendant la derniere guerre ont coupe tous les grandes Chamae-
rops; il n'y en reste que des jeunes qui ne fructifient pas ; je remarquai un
arbrisseau dont la fructification indique gtre un Croton et un gramen.

Le 18 le vent se calma mais il ne fut pas favorable.

Le 19 on leva 1'ancre et nous de"passarnes la Barre, mais le vent con-
traire nous obligea de rentrer.

Le 20 on envoya un Cannot a%la ville et je profltay de 1'occasion. J'y

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. D. PRINTED FEB. 18, 1839.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

allay tant pour renouvell, les provis. consumers pendt le malheureux sejour
ties vents contraires que dans 1'esperance d'y trouver des nouvelles de
France par la voie de New-York qui devoient 6tre arrivees. II se trouva
uu schooner destine po. New-York et je regrettay d'autant plus amcre-
ment les huits jours perdus par les vents contraires, que si je fusse reste
en Carol, j'y aurois execute" un envoy pour le 24 fevrier auquel etoit fixe le
depart de ce schooner et de mSnie si le vent eut ete assez favorable po.
aller a Snt August, j 'aurois pu faire un envoy ties interessant par ce
schooner, dont le depart e*tant fixe au 24 fevrier de Charleston auroit pu
arriver aisenient avant le 10 Mars suivant po. la depart d'un paquebot de
France.

Le 21 nous restames encore a 1'ancre et sur le soir il s'eleva un vent
considerable accoinpagne de pluye.

Le 22 1'agitation de la mer et le vent e*tant cesses, nous eumes 1'espe-
rance d'avoir le Vent du Nord qui nous devoit etre favorable.

Le 23 le vent fut tres favorable, mais toute la journee fut employee a
retirer une-ancre qui se trouvoit tellement engage que 1'on resolut plusi.
fois de 1'abandonner, mais sur le soir, par le secours d'un autre batiment
dont la force etoit superieure on parvint a la retirer.

Le Dimanche 24 fevrier 1788, nous mimes a la voile avcc un vent tres
foible, mais assez favorable.

Le 25, nous eumes un vent du sud qui etoit contraire ; il dura ainsi
jusqu' au lendeniain matin.

Le 26 et le 27. nous restames en mer et enfin vers le soir, nous recon-
nurnes les cotes de la Floride.

Le 28, nous eutrames dans le Port Snt Augustine et nous debarquames
a une heure apres midy.

II vint a bord des offlciers du Gouvernment qui demanderent ce que je
venois faire et si j'avois apporte des marchandises : Je repondis que je
venois uniquement po. observer 1'hist. naturelle de la Floride et que
j'avois auparavt obtenu la permission de son Excell. le Gouverneur. Aus-
sitot on me dit qu'il falloit aller s'y presenter. Je lui (disais) que je
n'avois d'autre objet que 1'hist. nat. et que lorsque je serois prepare pour
aller visiter les differentes parties de la contree, j'en inforrnerois son Ex-
cellence et que jelui ferois hommage des Decouvertes les plus interessants.

II me dit que j'etois le bien venu et que tous les services qu'il pourroit
me rendre, il le feroit. II me fit beaucoup d'honnetetes et envoya ensuite
dire a 1'endroit ou j'avois pris mon logement que Ton ait beaucoup
d'attentions.

Le 29, la journee se passa en visites.

Le ler Mars 1788, j 'allay faire un herborisation et je reconnus un An-
dromeda de nouvelle espece No. 1, 2 & 3.

Le Dimanche 2, nous allames a 1'Eglise et nous entendimesla Messe a
laquelle fut present son Excellence le Gouverneur.

Le 3 Tnerrnometre a 9 Deg. de Reaumur a 6 h. du matin, audessus de 0.
Nous allames a 5 milles de distance, mais un orage accompagne de tonnere

1888. | ^ • [Michaux.

ct d'eclairs, nous percja et nous baigna entitlement, et nous ramena sans
rapporter aucune plante int 'ressante.

Le 4, le vent accompagne de pluie dura toute la nuit, le therm, fut
a 5| d. la tempete fut un peu moins violente pendant la journe'e ;
nous allames a plus de 6 milles de distance et nous ne vimes que les arbriss.
inieressants trouves le ler Mars savoir No. 2 et No. 3. Je recueillis aussi
uu arhrisseau inconnu qui avoit le port d'un Andromeda No. 4 mais qui
en differoit totalement par la fructification.

Le 5 Vent du N. O. Th. 2£ des le matin, au dessus de 0. La journee
employee a lire la description de la Floride et a verifier cette description
avec une carte qui me fut pretee.

Le 6 consul te plusi. habitans sur les moyens d'aller faire une herborisa-
tion au sud de la Province.

Le 7 j'achetay un canot et loue deux homines pour la manoeuvre.

Le 8 achete les provisions pour le voyage et beaucoup de poudre et de
plomb afin de tuer du gibier, car les parties que je me disposois a visiter
sont inhabitees, et seulement frequent ees par les sauvages.

Le 9 Dimanche regie toutes choses pour le voyage. Thermometre le
matin a 5 deg.

Le 10. Th. le mat. a 5 D. £. Vent du N. O.

Un ouvrier fut occupe a coudre la voile du canot et a faire q. ques re-
parations.

Le 11. Therm, le matin a 4 Deg. f au dessus de 0. Vent du N. O.
La voile et autres fournitures du canot n'etant pas preparees, j 'allay vitsi-
ter le terrain d'un particulier po. y etablir un depot d'arbres.

Le mercredi 12 nous partimes de Snt Augustin dans le cauot qui con-
lenoit cinq personnes savoir monfils & moi, deux rameurs et le negre que
j'avois ammene de Charleston. Le vent etoit favorable, mais la maree
contraire formoit des vagues qui entroient dans le canot et nous reso-
lumes de nous arrgter a la maison d'un respectable vieillard etabli depuis
52 aus. sur 1'isle de Snte Anastasie. Get homme le plus laborieux et le
plus industrieux de toute la Floride avoit rendu son sejour un Paradis non
obstant les differents pillages des Corsaires auxquels il a ete expose et les
revolutions qu'il a eprouvees deux fois par le changement de domination,
cette Province ayant passe depuis son sejour au pouvoir des Anglois et
de nouveau au pouvoir des Espagnols.

Therm, le mat. a 12 Deg.

Le 13 nous cotoyames 1'isle de Snte Anastasia ; nous nous arr§tames a
environ 14 milles de distance de Snt. Augustin et je reconnus sur la rive
deux especes d'arbres * * * appelus par les Anglois Mangrove* et sur
q. ques parties de cette isle, le Zaniia.

Nous arrivames le soir au fort Matanse sttue sur cette isle. J'em-
ployai le peu d'heures qui me restoit a herboriser a peu de distance de ce
fort.

* Rhizophora Mangle ; not included in Michaux's Flora.— C. S. S.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Le 14 nous essayames de passer la barre de Hatanqa* distante de 20 M.
de Snt Aug., ou se termine 1'isle de Snte Anastasia, mais le vent qui venoit
de la mer formoit des vagues qui eniplissoient le canot ; nous resolumes de
nous arreker chez un Farticulier Minorquain qui demeuroil a 3 milles de
distance sur 1'emb. de N. West river et a 24 milles de distance de Snt.
Augustin.

Therm. 14 Deg.

Le 15 le vent toujours venant de la mer nous retint a 1'habitation du
Minorquain. Je visitai les environs et je ne reconnus que la plupart des
productions de la Carol, et de la Georgie. sc/avoir : Magn. grandiflo.
Quercus phellos, Pinus taeda, Myrica cerifera, Bign. sempervir. Juglans
hiccory.

Le Dimanche 16 Mars, therm, le matin a 14 Deg. Nous avons pris un
cheval et un guide pour remonter la rivierre du Nord appelee N. West
river. Nous avons fait 22 milles et remarque seulmt. outre les produc-
tions communes de la Carol, et de la Georgie, tels que le Magn. grand i-
flora, Gordonia lasianthus, Acer rubrnm, Laurus borbonia, Cup. distic.
Myrica cerifera &c &c. Outre ces arb.' je vis au long de cette rivi. qui
ne doit etre nominee qu'un ruisseau, Andromeda arborea, Zamia pumila
Chamserops repens et un arbuste legumineux a ieuill. terneesf No. 17 et
un autre arbriss. inconnu. No. 18., un Halesia tetraptera a petites fl. deux
especes d'Annona & &c. ,

Le 17. nous suivimes toujours cette rivierre, a peu de distance je vis le
Viburnum cassinoides, Ziziphus scandens,^ Lupinus pilosus flore ceruleo.

Je recueillis beaucoup de sentence de 1'arbuste No. 17 et un nouvel
And. Enfin voyant un sol touj. aride sans productions interessantes je pris
le parti de retourner sur mes pas.

Le 18 je ne recueillis aucune nouvelle plante, mais je reconnus au bord
de N. West river et au long de la Rivierre de Matanse un Andromeda a f.
d'amand. d'environ 10 a 12 pieds de haut, il formoit des tiges creuses et
tres droites dont les Indiens, dit-on, se servent pour leurs Calumets. Je
ne le vis pas en fleur, mais je crois qu'il est celui que Bartrarn m'a de-
signe sous le nom d' Andromeda formosissima.g

Le 19 les deux rameurs que j'avois envoye avec mon negre, n'ayant
point donne le signal dont ils etoient convenu avec nous, je resolus d'aller
sur le lieu & j'appris par un soldat du Fort Matanqa qu'ils avoient trouve le
vent favorable po. passer la Barre et que le maree les avoit oblige de par-
tir sans avoir eu le temps d'alluiner du feu po. faire le signal convenu. En.
revenant je visitai un lieu abondant en oranges a 2 m. de dist. & j'y trou-
vai plusi. arbriss. interessants.

Le 20, le Mahonois chez qui nous etions loge, me donna trois chevaux

* Matansas Inlet.— C. S. S.
t Perhaps Erytfirina herbacea, L.— C. S. S.
I Berchemea volubilis, D C.~C. S. S.

§ Leucotfwe acuminata, Don. In the Flora, Michaux calls it Andromeda laurina.—
C. S. S.

18S8.] [Michaux.

po. aller rejoindre DOS Rameurs. parceque la Mer est si houleuse sur la
Barre de Matanc,a qu'il auroit ete imprudent de la passer avec notre
Bagage.

Nous partimes a 7 heures et nous marchames jusqu' a 6 heures du soir
sans nous arreter. Je vis le pays le plus aride de la Floride, dans toute
cette marche, a 1'exception d'une Plantation ou nous arrivames a 5 heures
du soir, qui avoit appartenu au Gouverneur Moultrie dans le temps q. les
Angl. possedoient la Floride. Enfin a 6 heures nous arrivames a 1'em-
bouchure de Tomoco Creek et nous campames sur le Bord du Lagoon
(c'est un canal forme par des Isles qui se prolongent sur la cote d' Ameriq.)
Lorsque ces Isles sont interroinpues alors la Mer vient briser sur le rivage
et la navigation pour des Bateaux est dangereuse lorsque le Vent vient de
la Mer. On peut naviguer avec des petits Bateaux depuis la Caroline
jusqu' au cap. de la Floride et cette Navigation s'appelle Navigation de
1'Interieur (inland navigation) et les differents bras de la Mer formes par
les Isles qui se prolongent ainsi se nomment Lagoons qui prennent differ-
ents noms selon les lieux et les Isles qui les resserrent. Nous tirames un
coup de fusil et nos rameurs nous repondirent aussitot par un autre coup
de fusil. Us y etoient arrives la veille sans autre danger que celui d'avoir
eu deux fois le canot renverse par les vagues et d'Stre ainsi baigne, mais
ils etcient tres experimentes.

Nous etions alors a environ 40 milles de distance de Snt Augustin en
ligne droite.*

Le 21 nous passames sur la rivn gauche de ce Lagoon ou il y avoit une
habitation abandonnee. Je vis des Grangers charges de fruit et j'y recue-
illis plusi. arbriss. interessants. Nous vinmes le soir camper a 1'Isle des
Grangers a 4 milles de distance de 1'habitation de M. Penman mais qui
etoit abandonnee. Dans 1'intervale, nous visitames plusi. habitations
qui etoient abandonnees et qui etoient assez considerables pour avoir ete
nommes un Village.

Le 22 nous essayames une pluye considerable qui avoit commence pend-
ant la nuit et qui dura jusqu' a midy.

Notre navigation fut de 6 milles environ et nous campames sur la terre
ferme a 4 Milles de distance avant d'arriver a 1'embouchure de Spruce
Creek. J'y trouvai le Carica papaya. f

Le Dimanche de Paques, 23. le vent fut assez favorable et nous vinmes
camper entre la Barre de New Smyrne et les ruines de cette ville qui y
avoit ete fondee du temps des Anglois. Get etablissement avoit ete con-
duit par le Docteur Turnbull aux frais d'une Compagnie dont il etoit le
Regisseur. Plus de 1200 personnes, hommes femmes et enfants, la plu-
part de Minorque, avoient ete seduits et ammenes de leur patrie. La durele
et le Despotisme oriental avec lesquels ce barbare conduisoit sa Colonie,
faisoit encore le sujet du conversation des habitans de Snt Augustin pen-
dant le temps que j'y fus. Ce lieu est designe dans une Nouvelle Carte

* Et un mille de 1'embouchure du Tomoco Creek.

t Early introduced from the West Indies into Florida by the Spaniards — C. S. S.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

de la Floride publiee a Londres depuis q ques annec-s par le nom de Mus-
keto shore (cote des mosquitos).

Le 24 thermometre de Rheaum. a 7 Deg. au dessus de zero, Vent de N.
O. ties sensible.

Nous vinmes camper sur les mines de New Smyrne, j'y remarq. plus
de 400 Maisons detruites. il n'en restoit que les cheminees parceque les Sau-
vages qui vient. visiter ce lieu pour les Grangers qui y subsistent touj.
malgre leurs incendies annuelles detruist aussi les boiseries dont ces
maisons sont composees pour se chaufer.

Le 25 Th. a 5 Deg : gelee blanche, je visitay les lieux humides et les en-
virons de cet Etablissem1 qui avoit ete tres florissant du temps des Angl. ;
mais je n'y remarquay d'autres plantes que celles qui m'avoient interesse
les jo. precedents. Nous etions alors a 75 M. de Snt Augustin.

Le 26 notre navigat. fut de 12 Milles et nous nous arretames sur les
mines d'une Plantation qui avoit appartenu au capit. Besy, dans un lieu
tres fertile qui me donnoit envie d'en visiter les Swamps.

J'y trouvay seulement une espece de Pancratium et une Plante annu-
elle de 12 pi. de haut dessech. dont je recueillis q.q. semences.

Le 27 nous navigames touj. entre des Isles de Mangles, (Rhizophora
Mangle) et nous vinmes diner au pied d'une colline nominee Mont Tucker.
Je recueillis plusieurs arbriss. et pi. des Tropiques. Le soir nous vinmes
camper sur les mines de 1'habitation du capit. Roger.

Le 28. je traversay dans les Marecages qui composoient autrefois cette
habitat, ou Ton avoit cultive des Canes a Sucre et enfin sur les midy, nous
vinmes la riv. Indienne (Indian river) et par q. ques uns Aisa hatcha c. a. d.
rivierre des Cerfs et pour les Espagnols Rio d'Ais.

Cette habit, etoit la plus merid. que les angl. ayent etabli en Floride.
Nous allames camper 4 milles plus loin.

Le 29 Mars, notre navigation iut d'environ six milles parceque le vent
contraire est tres fort, les rameurs avec beaucoup d'effort faisoient peu de
chemin. De plus mon fils et moi nous allions sur la rive occidentale pour
tacherde decouvrir 1'endroitle plusresserre entre la rivierre Indienne et le
Canal ou nous etions. Sur les onze heures de dessus les arbres on dis-
tinguoit aisement les deux Bras de la Mer c. a. d. celui ou nous etions
appele par les Anglois . . . et la Rivierre Ind. ainsi nommee par les
Angl. qui n'est nullem1 un Riv. mais un Bras de la Mer tres resserre comme
tous les autres par une chaine d' Isles qui se prolongent du Nord au Sud
depuis la Carol, jusqu' au Cap de la Floride. Nos deux rameurs descend-
oient a terre et nous parcourumes tout le territoire afin de trouver un passage
moinspenible po. transport, le Canot. Vers les quatre heures du soir nous
revmmes au Camp avec 1'esperance de pouvoir transporter le Canot. Nous
desirions d'autant plus nous approcher de la terre ferine que depuis notre
Depart de la Nouvelle Smyrne nous n'avions que de 1'eau saumatre. La
provision de Rum po. nos rameurs etoit consommee et ils ne desiroient pas
moins quitter ce lieu ou nous etions devore des Moustiques. Quant a
moi il ne presentoit alternativeni1 que des eteudues considerables de Jones

f:-1

1888.] [Michaux.

et de Palmels* a dents de scie (Chamserops inonosperma fronde acute den-
tiitis radire repente).

Cependt. je trouvay parmi les arbres qui composoient une partie de Bois
situe sur la Uiv. Indienne unf figuier a f. oblongues et entieres, un nou-
veau Sophoraf et deux autres arbriss. inconnus. Cela augmenta mes
esperances pour les expeditions q. je me disposois a faire les jo. suivants
sur cette Rivierre.

Le Dimanche 30 Mars nous avons ete occupe toute la journee a rouler
not re Canot par terre, 1'espace d'un Mille au travers de Jones et de Brous-
s lilies. II fallut coper des arbres, mais la plus grande difficulte etoit
lorsque nous avions a traverser des espaces de cent toises toutes couvertes-
d'un Clmmrorops a dent de scie qui non seulem* coupoient nos Bottes et
nos Jambes mais resistoient par la durete de leurs tiges aux bons instru-
.menls dont nous etions fournis. En effet, un ouvrier tres habile que j'avois
loue po ce voyage disoit qu'il himoit mieux couper un Chou-palmier de
60 pieds de haut qu'un de ces arbriss. parceque la tige qui est rampante est
souvent entrelasse d'autres tiges ou branches de la m^me grcsseur qui
passent les unes sur les autres. Enfin sur le soir, le Canot fut passe et tout
le bagage transporte sur la rive de a Rivierre Indienne.

Le 31 Mars, nous etions dispose a partir a lapointe du jour. Mais 1'endroit
ou nous etions etoit une espece de Golphe qui (au jugement de nos ra-
meurs) formoient avec la rivierre une etendue de six milles de large. Le
vent etoit contraire et il y a si peu d'eau dans toute la partie de ce Golphe
que notre Canot ne pouvoit avancer quoique mon flls et moi nous ayons
fait plus de quatre milles dans 1'eau qui ne venoit qu'a mi-jambes. Lorsqu'
il y avoit de 1'eau trop profondement, nous montions dans le Canot, mais
alors les Vagues entroient dans le Canot de sorte que vers midy nous nous
arretames pres d'un marecage rempli de Mangliers. Ne pouvant camper sur
ce lieu qui etoit une vase tres humide, nous retournames au lieu d'ou nous
etions parti, mais il s'en fallut peu que le Canot ne fut submerge par la
quantite d'eau qui y entra de sorte que nos provis. furent toutes mouillees.

Le Mardy lcr Avril 1788 le nieme vent du Sud qui nous avoit ramene
nous retint au m§me lieu. II soufla avec plus de violence meme q le jo.
precedent Nos rameurs en profiteront po. secher le Ris et le Biscuit qui
avoit ete tout trempe" le jo. precedent. Us allerent a la p§che et nous rap
porterent deux Poissons qui pesoient plus de 18 livres chaque. J'allay
herboriser apres avoir seche mon Bagage qui avoit ete aussi submergi la
veille et je recueillis le Pteris lineatag et le Polypodiuin Scolopendroides||
qui croissent communernent sur la tige des grands Chamserops. Je trou-
vay aussi 1'Acrostichum aureum dans les lieuxtres humides et rn§me parmi

* Sabal serrulata, R. & S.— C. S. S.
t Ficus aurea, Nutt — C. S. S.

t Probably S. tomentosa, L. Neither this nor the Ficus appear in Michaux' s Flora.—
C. S. S.

§ Vittaria lineata, Michx. (V. angusttfrons, Swartz).— C1. S. S.
1 Blechnum serrulatum, Michx.— C..S. S.

Michaux.] 32 [Oct. 19.

les Mangliers qui bordent les marecages immenses de ce fleuve. Nous
vinmes des oiseaux aquatiq. de plusi. especes et mon fils en tua ce jour
plus de 12 d'un coup de fusil a plusi. reprises. Nous coupaines desChou.
palmiers po. epargner le pain qui diminuoit et nous nous mimes a la ra-
tion de deux Biscuits par jour pour cinq personnes que nous etions.

Le 2 Avril nous profitames d'un calme pour traverser la rivierre du cole
de la Terre ferme. II y avoit au moins six milles de distance et vers midy
nous primes terre. Le vent qui s'etoit eleve considerablement empecha
de continuer la route Tapres midy. Je trouvay sur la Terre ferme en
abondance le Sophora* occidentalis, bel arbriss. j'en recueillis abondamm11
des graines et un bel epi de ses fleurs me confirma que c'etoit un Sophora
dont la fleurest tres agreable. Je recueillis quelques autres plantes que la
nuit m'emp§cha de decrire . . . Tine nouvelle espece de Spigelia, line
autre plante qui a affinite avec . . .

Notre marche fut evaluee a douze M.

Le 3 Avril notre marche fut de quinze milles et au lieu de plantes inter-
essantes et nouvelles qui m'excitoient (dont 1'esperance m'excitoiO a sur-
monter les obstacles, (car je voyageois touj. a pied po. soulagerles rameurs
qui avoient le vent contraire). Je ne retrouvois que des arbresou arbriss.
de la Georg. et de la Carol. Magn. glauca. Gordon ia. Acer Rubrum.
Cependant je recueillis deux Annon. 1'un d'eux nouvelle espece avec des
fl. blanch, tres larges et feuillesf . . . L'etendue de ce Canal qui avoit
de 4 a 8 milles de large en plusi. endroits epouvanta nos rameurs et nos
rameurs eux memes jugerent qu'il etoit plus convenable de profiler de la
situation du vent pour revenir de sorte que nous primes la resolution de
profiler du calme qui avoit lieu tous les jours avant le lever du soleil j usque
vers neuf heures du matin. En eflfet le 4 nous etant embarque avant le
jour et le vent favorable, nous eumes le bonheur de avoir traverser le Lit
le plus profond avant huit heures et sur le soir nous nous retrouvames sur
la rive orientale de la rivierre Aisa hatcha.

Tous les soirs nous voyons de notre camp les feux que les sauvages fai-
soient sur Tautre rive de cette rivierre, mais depuis notre depart de Snt
Augustin, nous n'en avions pas encore rencontre et nos rameurs nous con-
seilloient d'eviter leur visite a cause des importunites aux quelles on est
expose de leur part afin d'avoir du Rum dont ils sont au moins aussi pas-
sione que pouvoient 1'gtre nos Rameurs qui d'ailleurs etoient les plus sobres
que j'ai vue en ce genre.

Notre navigatio n fut evalue a 24 milles.

Le 5 la journee fut toute entiere employee a transporter le Canot et a le
rouler de la nieme maniere que nous avions fait le Dimanche precedent.

Sur le soir je profitay d'un petit interval de temps pour une collection
de plusieurs arbriss. et arbres que j'avois remarque sur le bord de cette
Rivierre et que je n'avo s pas vu precedemment. Je les emballai de maniere

* ?. toireutosa, L. t—C. S. S.

t Perhaps Anona Imrifolla, Dunal.—C. 9. S.

T

1838.] [Michaux.

a pouvoir les transporter jusqu' a Charleston pour les y planter et tout
lut dispose pour retourner a Sflt Augustin des le lendemain.

Le Dimanche 6 Avril avant quitter cette partiela plus Meridionale de la
Floride ou j'aye pu m'avancer, je re-olus de visiter une Isle ou je voyois
des arbres differents de ceux [autres q. des mangles les seuls] qui se trouvent
communement sur ces Isles et je ne perdis pas mon temps ayant recueilli
la Guilandina bonduccella,* le Mangrove a fruits comme ceux du figuier
de Catesby . .

Un arbre inconnu et un Phaseol ou Dolichos a gros fruits.

Notre navigation fut de . . . et nous vinnies camper sur les ruines
de I'kabitation du capit. Roger. Cette habitat, etoit la plus meridionale
que les Angl. ayent eu en Floride. On y avoit cultive du sucre, mais les
sauvages ont detruit toutes les Canes.

Le 7, le vent qui soufloit du sud depuis plusi. jo. et qui nous etoit tres
favorable po. le retour, nous poussa jusqu' a la Nouvelle Smyrne dont il
n'y a plus q. des Ruines comme je 1'ay deja remarque. Notre navigat.
lut de . . .

Le 8 nous vinmes coucher sur une Isle a dix mille de distance de . . .

Nous etions sous la latitude de . . .

Le 9. nous eumes le vent en poupe et malgre les differentes relaches
notre navigation fut de vingt quatre Milles.

Nous vinmes camper a 1'embouchure de Tomoko Creek, latitude de . . .

Le 10 Nous montames la rivierre de Tomoko qui est veritablement une
Riv. bien qu'elle soil nommee Creek par les Anglois qui ont eux mSmes
bien peu connu la Floride dans le temps qu'ils en etoient en possession.
Le Vent se trouva tres favorable et nous trouvames sur le soir une Isle
couverte de bois. Nous campames un peu au dessus et notre navigat. fut
d'environ 18 milles tout au plus.

Je recueillis un Annonaf a grandes flours blanches que je crois Annona
palustris fit Annona glabra qui me paroit une variete du triloba. Les pro-
ductions qui se trouvent sur cette riv. sont : Acer rubrum, Cupr. disticha,
Fraxinus .... Magn. grandiflora et glauca, Pinus foliis binis.

Le 11 nous montames environ cinq miles et la rivierre qui etoit remplie
d'arbres empechoit le Canot de passer de sorte que je resolus de dejeuner
en ce lieu, d'y faire une herborisation pendant q. Ton pre paroit le dejeuner
et d'en partir aussitot apres.

L.e soir nous revinmes coucher a 1' Embouchure de la rivierre Tomoko.

Le 12 un homine partit pour aller chercher des chevaux afln de trans-
porter le Bagage qui ne pouvoit etre transporte dans le Canot, afin de re-
passer la barre de Matanc,a.

Le Dimanche 13 Avril celui de nos homines que j'avois envoye a Thabi-
tation du Mahonois po. avoir des chevaux, arriva sur le soir et il apporta
des vivres qui nous rnanquoient.

J'avois employe le jour precedent et celui-ci a visiter les Bois et les

* Cxsalpinia Bonduc, Benth. & Hook.— C. S. S.

t Anona laari/olia, Duiial ; here at its northern station in Florida.— C. S. S.

PKOC. AMBR. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. E. PRINTED FEB. 21, 1889.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

marecages qui couvrent les environs du lieu ou j'etois, mais il ne se pre-
sentoit aucune plante interessante en ce lieu ties desagreable par les
Caymans et les Serpents qui abondenl et les Mosquites dont nous etions
tourmentes sans pouvoir reposer pendant la nuit.

Le 14 nous nous mimes en marche a la pointe du jour et nous n'ar-
rivames q. t'res tard le soir a cause des detours que nous lumes oblige de
prendre a plusieurs fois au travers des Chamserops a dents de scie qui
couvrent la surface du sol, car les bois sont tres clairs. Nous fumes, dis-
je, oblige de prendre un tour considerable parceque les bois avoient ete
incendies les jours precedents. Us biuloient encore et le vent qui venoit
a notre rencontre portoit 1'incendie avec unerapidite extreme. On n'a pas
d'idee en Europe de 1'etendue considerable des bois qui sont annuellem.
incendiees en Amerique soit par les sauvages soit par les habitants Ameri-
quains eux-n: Sines. Us n'ont d'autre motifs les uns et les autres que
d'avoir par ces Incendies de 1'herbe nouvelle depourvue de Fherbe seclie
de 1'annee precedente. Je suis persuade que c'est la principale cause de
deperissem* po. chasser pi. aisement les Cerf et po. nourrir des Bestiaux
des bois dans toute 1'Amerique septentrionale.*

Le 15 nous attendimes les rameurs qui etoient alle par Mer passer la
Barre de Matancu.

J 'allay faire une herborisat. dans les bois et je reconnus 1' Andromeda
que j'avois vu precedemment pour etre vraim* une nouvelle espece, ayant
assez de ressemblance avec FAndronieda arborea, mais differente a plusi.
egards particulierem1 par la disposition de ses fleurs et . . .

Je reconnus aussi un Andonaf et la Stillingia silvatica. Je recueillis de
tous les arbriss. et arb. rares pour completer une caisse que je me propos.
de porter av. moi a Chariest, a tous hazards parce que la saison etoit alors
trop avancee.

Le 16 nous partimes de ce lieu po. revenir a Sni Augustin et nous vinmes
camper a deux miles de distance du fort Matanqa.

Le 17 nous nous mimes en route a deux heures du Matin et nous ar-
rivames a Snt Augustin (le vent etant tres favorable) a Midy.

Le 18 j'allay rendre visiteau Gouverneur Espagnol et je visitay Mr- Les-
lie agent pour les affaires des Indiens et pour me concerter avec lui sur les
moyens de voyager chez les Indiens.

Le 19 je fus engage a diner chez Mr- Leslie.

' Le Dimanche 20 Avril je recus la visite du Gouverneur qui vint voir mes
Plantes et autres Collections que j'avois recueillis dans inon voyage, en
oiseaux &c. Je fus engage a diner chez lui et 1'apres midy se passa
dans les jardins de Son Excellence avec les Dames aimables de sa famille.

Le 21. 22 et 23 j'ai fait des herborizations aux environs de Snt Augustin
et j'ai envoy e un homrne sur la rivierre SDt Jean pour retenir un Canot afin
d'abreger ce voyage en evitant d'y entrer par 1'embouchure.

* This deplorable custom is still continued throughout the entire extent of the mari-
time Pine Belt of the Southern States to the great injury of the forest.— C. S. S.
t Anona?— C. S. S.

1888.] 35 [Michaux.

Le 24. 25 et 26 j'ay ecrit a Monsr le compte d'Angivill pour lui rendre
compte de mon voyage au sud, de mes Recoltes et pour lui annoncer la
traite de 2000f. a 1'ordre de Mr De la Forest sur M. Dutartre.

Ecrit a M. 1'Abbe Nolin pour repond. a sa lettre regue ici et pour lui
marquer les observations sur les Plantes que j'envoye."

De plus je lui ay demande laRacine de Disette et de la graine de Veron-
ique male pour Mr. le capit. Howard. J'ay ecrit a M. De la Forest pour
lui envoyer les Jett. de change sur M. Dutartre par triplicata pour em-
ployer les fonds au service de 1'etablissement pres New-York.

J'ay ecrit aussi a M. Dr Marbois consul de France a Philadelphie pour
lui recommander le paquet a 1' Address de Mr. le Cte. d'Angivill.

Cette semaine j'y decrit plusieurs gramens et Carex, Scirpus et autres
plantes qui croissent aux environs de Snt Augustin.

Le Dimanche 27 Avril, redige les Listes et les Descriptions des Plantes
recueillies dupuis mon arrivee montant a 40 especes dont les genres et les
especes me sont bien connues.

Le deuxieme cahier contient 36 dont les genres me sont bien connus,
mais les especes doutantes ou inconnues.

Et le 3me Cahier contient 29 dont la plupart sont inconnues ou ne pou-
voient £tre determinees faute d'en voir la fleur.

En tout 105 Arbres ou plantes recueillis depuis le ler Mars jusqu' a ce
jour.

Le 28 Avril achete les provisions et prepare a partir pour aller visiter
le lac George au dela de la rivierre Snt Jean.

Rernis les lettres ecrites precedemm* au capit. Hudson qui devoit partir
pour aller a Ste Mary prendre son navire et aller a New-York en relachant
a Savanah. Ecrit par la m§me occasion a M. Ferry Dumont.

Adresse le paquet a Mr De la Forest ainsi que les lett. de ch. sur Mr
Dutartre.

Observe sur 1'habitation de Snt Roquet en abondance des Annona gran-
diflora.

Le 29 Nous sommes partis pour aller sur la Riv. S*- John.

Le 30 nous sommes arrives a 1'habitation de M. Wigin situee sur cette
riv. a 40 Miles de Snt Augustin par terre.

Le jeudy ler May 1788, j'ay herborise aux environs et recueilli en fleur
1'Androm. formosissima. Le Canot etant prepare le 2 May, nous nous
sommes embarque et nous avons passe" par le Magazin etabli pour le com-
merce av. les Sauvages situe a 10 miles de distance. Nous avons campe
plus loin et nous avons fait seize miles de navigation sur cette Riv.

Le 3 May nous avons fait de 14 a 16 Miles ayant tpuj. le vent contraire
et nous avons campe dans unlieu nomme Camp des Indiens, qui paroissoit
avoir ete cultive autrefois. J'y reconnus le Sapindus saponaria,* des
Grangers et un joli Convolvul. dissectus ? &c.

Le Dimanche 4 May nous avons fait quatre miles seulem* et nous avons

* Probably S. marginalus, Willd.— C. S. S.

MiVhaux.] [Oct. 19,

campe sur une Isle a 1 'entree du lac George sur la rive oricntale vis a vis
un lieu norame la pointe des Alligators. Le vent qui etoit contraire et tres
fort nous obligea de rester en ce lieu ou je reconnus 1'Erythrina, de nou-
veau ligneux et le Sapindus Saponaria. Les bois etoient remplis d'Oranges
aigres.

Le 5 May, nous vinmes en entrant dans le Lac George une grande Baie
profonde a main gauche c. a. d. a 1'Ouest et apres avoir dirige notre route
au fond, nous rencontrames dans une riv. que Ton n'appercoit pas avant
d'y arriver a la distance de vingt toises seulenient. L'embouchure
(29 D. 5' Lat.) de cette rivierre est tellement reraplie de sable qu'il fallut
trainer le Canot 1'espace de vingt cinq a 30 toises. En suite on trouve plus
de 15 pieds de profondeur. L'eau en est saumatre et plus degoutante que
celle de la riv. Snt Jean et celle du lac G. Apres avoir remonti pendant
plus de trois miles, nous trouvames la source qui sort de terre en for-
mant des Bouilloas qui s'elevent a plus d'un demi pied sur la surface.
L'on voit le fond a plus de 30 pi. de profondeur. Au tour du Bassin
forme par cette source, nous reconnumes I'lllicium. Le sol est compose
de sable noirci par les debris de vege*taux et de Coquillages.

Les autres arbres qui abondent en ce lieu, ainsi q. par tout ou Ton trouve
I'lllicium* sont les Magnol. grandiflora et glauca, Ilex cassine, Olea amer.
et Laurus Borbonia. Cette rivierre abonde en Poiss. si prodigieusem1
qu'ils se heurtoient contre le Canot a mesure que nons avancions. Notre
course fut de cinq miles jusqu' a 1'einbouchure de cette Rivierre.

Le 6 May nous remontames en suivant le rivage et comme j'allois sur
le sable tandisque le Canot continuoit, je reconnus a un Mille de distance
du lieu ou nous etions parti, c. a. d., de I'emboucliure de la rivierre salee,
une source d'eau, la plus pure et la meilleuie que j'aye bu cy-devant en
Floride. Nous nous y ari§tamcs pour dejeuner, car nous etions tous altere
et degoute de la mauvaise eau q. nous buvions depuis plusieurs jours. Un
mille plus loin je reconnus encore rillicium et il se trouva en abondance
a la pointe meridionale de la Baye. Apres avoir depasse la baye (29 Deg.
3' de latitude), nous vinmes camper a la Colline des Oranges pour nous y
mettre a 1'abri d'un Orage furieux qui alloit fondre sur nous. Au bas de
cette Colline est I'Embouchure d'une rivierre assez large dont 1'eau n'est
pas aussi agreable q. celle de la precedente. Je remontai cette riv. en-
viron deux miles et je reconnus dans le bois le Sapindus Saponaria. Une
espece de Coffea qui j'avais observe cy devant a Moskito shore et deux
autres arbres que j'y avois vu mais qui m'etoient reste inconnu. Je vis
aussi la Crinum americanum. Notre course fut evaluee a 15 miles.

Le 7 May 1788, notre navigation fut de huit miles. Nous passames le
Lac George et nous entrames dans la Rivierre qui est au dessus et nous
campames dans un Lieu abondant en Grangers. Nous arrivames aussi

* This ig probably the rare Ulitium parviflorum, which Michaux found "juxta amnem
•V. Joanms," but which has not fiuce been found growing wild in North America. It
was detected in the Island of Cuba by Charles Wright.— C. S. S.

1883.] M • [Michaux.

tot po. construire une Cabane de feuilles des Palmier sauvage Chamcerops
. pour nous garantir d'un orage.

Le 8 May, notre navigation fut de 10 Miles et nous eprouvames un
orage plus considerable que celui de jour precedent. Nous vinmes un
Lieu frequente par les Sauvages. II y avoit un Canot qui leur apparte-
noit au bord de la rivierre et une Marmite. Je fis mettre quelques Bis-
cuits, des haricots et des Oranges donees dans cette Marmite et nous con-
tinuames notre chemin. Nous entendimes tircr deux coups be fusil ce
qui prouvoit q. les sauvages etoient a la cliasse de ce cote la. Nous pas-
sanies un lieu si abondant en oranges que je fis plus d'un demi mille dans
1'interieur du Bois en largeur sans trouver d'autres arbres. Ce lieu avoit
plus d'un Mile de long. Nous soinmes venus camper sur une colline ou
je reconnus la Rivina humil. un Asclepias arbriss. & &- le Gledisia mont
osperma au bas de colline et le somrnet couvert d'Orangers.

Le 9 May notre course fut evaluee a 12 miles seulem* quoiq. les
Rameurs ayant travaille toute la journee, mais depuis notre depart avec
le courant qui etoit oppose, puisq. nous remontions une rivierre, le vent
fut toujours contraire. Pendant plus de «huit miles, il ne se trouva autre
des deux cotes de la riv. que herbes joncs, et peu d'arbres, le sol y etoit
touj. bourbeux. La rivierre etoit bordee des deux cotes d' Alligators ou
Caimans qui avec leur figure horrible etoient d'une grandeur et grosseur
enorme. On les approchoit de 6 pi. a 10 pi. de distance. Leur forme es-
celle d'un Lizard, mais ils sont noirs armes tout le long du dos de grosses
pointes qu'ils herissent quand ils sont en colere. On ne peut les tuer
qu'on chargeant le fusil avec des balles et en visant au bas du Cou. Le
Nez est plus retrousse que celui d'un cochon la tete applatie de deux pieds
quatre pouces & q. que fois davantage en longeur. Les yeux sont tres
rapproches du sommet de la tete. Ils ont soixante douze dents a la Ma-
choire. Ils avalent aisement les Chiens les Cochons et les jeunes Veaux,
mais au moind. mouvement d'un homme, ils se precipitent dans 1'eau
avec un grand fracas. Ils sont amphib. et venoient tous les matins nous
rendre visile po. avoh les debris du Poisson dont nous etions bien fournis
sur cette rivierre. Nous elions regale aussi de leur Musique dont le bruit
ressemble a un Ronflem* plus fort et plus continue que le Mugissem*
du Taureau, situe dans une vallee a un mile de distance. Les sauvages
en mangent q.q. fois la partie inferieure, mais seulem* lorsqu'ils manquent
d'autre gibier.

Le 10 May notre navigation fut de 15 miles ; nous remontames jusqu' a
la source une rivierre qui sortoit de terre. L'eau en etoit saumatre et ren-
doit une odeur insupportable, quoique Ton en voyoit le fonds a plus de 15
a 20 pi. de profondeur. Nous eumes beaucoup de difficulty's a passer sur
des arbres qui couvroient le fonds et q.q. fois embarrassoient la superficie.
II n'y a point eu d'habitations plus reculees du temps de Anglois que celle
sur les ruines de la quelle nous avons clejeune ce meme jour. Je trouvay
a 1'endroit le plus recule ou nous nous somrnes avance une espece de colo-
quite sauvage.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Le Dimanche onze Ma}T, nous avons fait onze Miles toujouis en remon-
tant vers centre le courant de la Rv. qui paraissoit de plus en plus ein-
barassee et se perdoit dans des Marais converts de Jones. Je recueillis
un Ipomoea* dont la fleur etoit parfaitement blanche et le tube six pouces
de long. Cette plante me paroit annuelle et croit aux lieux humides, les
feuilles sont entieres, cordiformes. Voyant pen de Succee a rontinuer
mon Voyage, je fis retrograder et nous revinmes coucher au lieu d'ou
nous etions parti ce m§ me jour.

Le 12 May, le vent etoit favorable a notre retour et nous fimes vingt-sept
Miles. Nous avons campe a la Colline des Grangers.

Le 13 May, le Vent et le Courant furent de meme tres favorables &
nous arrivames sur le bord du ruisseau dont 1'eau etoit si agreable et si
belle. II est situe a un clemi mile seulem* de la rive d'eau saumatre aussi
dont 1'eau est aussi mauv. q. celle du ruiss. est bonne. J'y eprouvay de
plus la satisfact. de recueillir a seulem* quatre vingt toises de distance
I'lllicium. II est a remarquer que cet arbriss. se trouve dans les lieux ou
croissent le Magn. grandifl. Annona grandifl. Olea americana, Ilex cassine
&c. &c. mais plus particuP ou Ton trouve aussi 1'Aralia spin, et un Gra-
men appele Canes] qui croit a dix pieds de haut ce qui indiq. touj. un bon
terrain mais sablonneux et frais. Notre course fut de dix huit a 20 Miles
ce jour la.

Le 14 May notre navigation fut de . . . et nous arrivames a 1'habi-
tation de Sr Wigins . . .

Le 15 May nous nous mimes en route par terre pour revenir a Snt Au-
gustin.

Le 16 May, nous arrivames a Snt Augustin a deux heures apres Midy

Le. 17 j'allay rendre visile a son Excell. 1 Gouverneur &c

Le Dimanche 18 May, je redigeai mes collections.

Le 19 je fus invite a diner chez le capit. Howard.

Le 20 et21 J'allay herboris. a 1'extreniite* de 1'Isle St. Anastasia.

Le 22 jour de la i§te de Dieu assiste* a la Prossesicon.

Le 23 pris conpe de son Exc. le Gouvernr & de plusi. personn. de dis-
tinct, desquelles j'avois recu un accueil favorable.

Le 24 remis au Governem* un detail des observations faites en Floride
pendant mon sejour.

Le Dimanche 25 May parti de Snte Augustin pour le Poste S* Vincent
et nous avons couche a Ttcenty- Miles house.

Le 26, nos chevaux ayant ete egares pendant la nuit, nous les avons
cherche le lendemain. Le Sergent de ce Poste qui s'etoit charge de nos
chevaux nous fit conduire par deux Soldats et deux autres chevaux jusqu'
au Poste S* Vincent situe a 40 miles de S* Augustin.

Le 27 nous nous embarquames dans notre Canot qui etoit venu par Mer
nous attendre au Poste Snt Vincent parceque nous avions profite d'une
petite navire qui faisoit voile pour cette partie de la Floride.

* I. Bona-nox, t.— C. S. S.

f Arundinuna gigantea, Chapm.— C. S S

1838.] [Mijhaux,

Le 28 May 1738, nous navigames entre des Isles de Jones et nous
avons canape vis a vis la Barre de Nassau river.

Le 29 May, nous arrivames a 1'embouchure de la riv. Snte Mary qui
separe la Floride de la Georgie et nous avons campe sur le territoire de la
Georgie. L'endroit ou nous traversames cette riv. a environ deux rallies
de large.

Le 30, nous avons cotoye 1'isle de Cumberland qui a plus de . . . miles
de long et nous avons campe sur 1'isle meme. A cause des detours con-
siderables que nous avons ete oblige de faire dans le canal qui regne entre
la grande terre et cette Isle, nous arrivames a 9 lieures du soir au lieu du
campement. La partie de la grande terre, en Georgie, vis a vis de cette
Isle, se nomme Cambden county.

Nous vimes plusi. habitations sur cette Isle, des habitants de la Georgie
qui s'y e*toient refugies pour eviter les ravages des Indiens Creeks qui
avoient detruit leurs bestiaux brule les maisons et tue beaucoup plusi.
d'entre eux.

Le 31 nous avons continue notre route dans le Canal qui se prolonge au
long de cette Isle et a onze heures nous avons passe" le Sond Snt Ander
qui a plus de cinq milles de traverse dans la partie la plus etroite. Plu-
sieurs rivierres y ont leur embouchure. Nous avons ensuite continue
notre route au long de Sfc Simeon Island et a dix heures du soir nous avons
traverse le Sond S* Simeon.

Le Dimanche ler Juin 1788, nous sommes parti a deux heures du matin
et nous arrivames sur les dix heures a Frederictown. Je remis des
lettres a differents particuliers et je dinay avec mon fils chez M. Spalding
ou il se trouva des dames de la famille du General Maclnstosh et plusi.
personnes de consideration.

Le 2 Juin nous sommes venus jusqua la pointe meridionale de 1'Isle
nommee Little Saplo Island et nous avons campe apres avois passe le
Sond. nomme Frederic sound.

Le 3 Juin nous avons passe deux Sound ou Barres et nous sommes venus
camper sur 1'Isle Sate Catherine.

Le 4 nous avons passe a 7 heures du matin le Sound Snte Catherine.
Le temps etoit calme, la largeur est plus de 4 miles et nous trouvames
quatre courants tres rapides qui non obstant le calme qui regnoit alors,
donna une grande peine a nos rameurs et nous exposoit au danger ou de
ne pouv. le vaincre, ou d'etre submerge* au moindre vent qui se seroit
eleve.

Le 5 Juin notre navigation fut evaluee a 22 miles et nous arrivames sur
le soir a Savanah.

Le 6 nous avons sejourne a Savanah.

Le 7 nous sommes parti par un Navire qui etoit destine pour Charleston.

Le Dimanche 8 Juin arrive a Charleston et j'y ay reste jusqu' au lende-
main.

Le 9 j'ay e*te* a 1'habitation.

Le 10 j'ay visile le Jardin et les Pe*pinieres.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Le onze j'ay e"te" de nouveau a Charleston pour retirer mes effets du
navire et faire transporter les caisses de Plantes a 1'habitat.

Le 12, 13 et 14 j'ay plante les arbres rapportes de la Floride.

Le 15 et 16 occupe a semer les graines rapportees de la Floride et une
grande quantite d'autres especes.

Le 17 je fus de nouveau a Charleston.

Le 18, 19 et 20 Juin, les ouvriers de 1'habitation ont ete occupes a ar-
racher 1'herbe dans les Pepinieres.

Le 21 herborise et recolte du Fothergilla Gardeni.*

Le Dimanche 22 revenu a 1'habitation.

Le 23, 24 et 25 travaille au jardin.

Le 26 j'ay e"te" a Charleston.

Le 27 je suis revenu a 1'habitation.

Le 28, 29 et 30 travaille" au jardin et continue* avec plusieurs negres la
recolte du Fothergilla Gardeni.*

Le mardy ler Juillet, la recolte du Fothergilla gard. s'est trouvee monter
a quatre Boisseaux.

J'ay ecrit a Mr le Cornte d'Angiviller et j'ay fait un Envoy des Graines
de la Floride. J;ay aussi ecrit a M. L'Abbe Nolin par Mr Leyritz.

Le 2 je suis revenu de la ville.

Le 3 j'ay ete avec mon fils a la recherche du Stewartia.

Le 4 Juillet 1788 occupe alternativement au jardin sur 1'habitation a
difterens voyages vers les rivierres Santee et Cooper &- &- . . . Oblige
aussi a plusieurs voyages a Charleston jusqu' a la fin de ce mois.

Remarque a peu de distance de Monk's corner le Zizania palustris.

Le 2 Aoust 1788 Remis au capit. Elliot une boite de graines a 1'adresse
de M. le Comte par la voye de New-York.

Le 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 et 9 dud. occupe sur 1'habitation n'ayant pas etc" con-
tent du jardinier precedent.

Le 10 jusqu' au 14 Aoust, voyage" vers Monk's corner et au dela vers
Cambden.

Le 15 attaque de la fievre.

Le 20 tire sur M. Dutartre po. le service de 1'Etablissement a New-York,
une Lettre de Change de 2000 Ivs a 1'ord. de Mr De la forest Consul de
France a New-York.

La fievre a toujours continue et je pris le parti d'apres les avis de plusi.
personnes de venir a Charleston po. etre a portee du Medecin et des secours
necessaires.

Le 7 Septembre, 1788, n'ayant pas eu de fievre depuis plusieurs jours, je
revins a notre habitation de la campagne.

Le 13 et les jours suivans la fievre etoit revenue et je fus oblige de
retourner a la ville., J'y restay jusqu'a la fin du mois. Dans le courant
du mois, je fis plusieurs voyages a 1'habitation, particulierement pour la
recolte des graines de Chinquapin, Styrax &- <fe-

* F. alnijolia, L.— C. S. S.

1888.] [Michaux.

Le 7 Octobre, 1788, je retournay a 1'habitation.

Le 8 dud. Pluye toute la journee

Le 9 dud. Pluyes continuellcs.

Le 10, nous avons ete a la recolte du Stewartia et remarque un Populus
heterophy. dans la Plantation du nomine Willimon.

Le 11 prepare un envoy de graines pour le service du Departement par
la voye de New-York.

Le Dimanche 12 continue a travailler a 1'envoy et a ecrire les lettres.

Le 13 Octobre j'ay ete a la ville po. delivrer les caisses au Navire, j'ay
ecrit a Mr le Cte'a M. 1'Abbe, a Mr De la Forest, au S Saulnier, j'ay rec,u
une caisse d'arbres dePhiladelphie, achete des Planches.

Le 14 dud. je fus oblige de rester a la ville.

Le 15 je revins a 1'habitation apres avoir terniine mes affaires a la ville.

Le 16 plante les arbres recjus et seme des Chinquapins.

Le 17 voyage a Dorchester po. la revoke du Gleditsia aquatica.

Le 18 seme graines de Magnolia glauca. et Magn. tripetala. Chionanthus,
Stewartia, Alaterne de Carol. Zanthoxil, Styrax, Halesia, Fothergilla,
Magnol. acuminata, Viburnum dentatum.

Le Dimanche 19, elague les arbres du jardin et prepare le chassis du
petit jardin, remis les vitrages.

Le 20 October, 1788, j'ay fait faire un abri pour garantir les Illicium
floridan. des Vent du Nord et des Pluyes du N. Ouest.

Le 21 dud. j'ay en voye une caisse au capit. Marshall po. qu'il me
rapporte des arbres de S* Augustin en Floride. Vent du nord et thermom.
le matin a 10d-

Le 22 thermometre le matin a 9 cleg, seme dans une cloture particuliere,
Chinquapins, Persimons, Fothergilla, Magn. glauca, Styrax, Juniperus,
&& . . .

Le 23 therm, le mat in a six deg. 1-2 au dessusde O. Recolte Pinuspalus-
tris et Fraxinus palustris.*

Le 24 October, 1788, recueilli comme le jour pieced4 Graines de Pins,
& il s'est trouve plusieurs arbres dont la graine etoit deja tombee, quoique
1'annee soit plus abondante qu' a 1'ordinaire, un arbre de un Pied et demi
a 2 pi. de diametre ne produis* qu' environ un Peck ou tout au plus un
demi Boiss. de Cones.

Le 25 recueilli Gr. de Pins et mis en ordres les graines recueillies prece*-
dem1-

Le Dimanche 26 recueilli graines de Pin et mis en ordre mes Collections
precedentes de graines.

Le 27 Octobre, 1788, mon flls a accompagne les negres a la recolte des
graines de Pins et j'ay travaille avec le jardinier a faire un fosse po.
detourner les eaux des Illici.

Le 28 j'ay e"te a Charleston et j'ay ete oblige de rester jusqu' au lende-
main pour avoir de 1'argent dur pour du papier Monoye.

* F. platycarpa, Michx.— C. S. S.

PKOC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. P. PRINTED FEB. 21, 1889.

Michaux.] |-Oct. 19>

Le 29 je suis revenu a 1'habitation.

Le 30 recolte" Baccharis et plusi. autres sortes de graines. Le 31 seine
des graines.

Le ler Novembre 1788 recolte des graines de Bignonia sempervirens et
couvert de feuilles les arbrisseaux de la Floride.

Le Dimanche 2 Novembre, recolte graines de Nyssa dentata, et piepare
au voyage au de la d' Augusta.

Le 3 dud. recolte graines d' Andromeda nitida, And. racemosa, Clethra.

4TH CAHIER. 1788 & 1789.

Le ler Novembre 1788, recolte" les graines de Bignon. sempervirens et
couvert les arbriss. de la Floride pour les guarantir des gelees de 1'hyver.

Le Dimanche 2 dud. recueilli les graines de Nyssa a gros fruits & pre-
pare a mon voyage pour la Georgie, requ un billet de M. Petry pour me
recommander de ne point aller en Georgie au sud de Savanali, a cause des
Indiens qui ont recommence les ravages.

Le 3 Novembre, 1788, j'ay envoye a la recolte du Bignon. crucigera,*
de 1'Andromeda nitida, du Clethra et arracher du Spigelia Marylandica qui
avoit e"te demande" particulieremfc dans les dernieres lettres de M. 1'Abbe
Nolin.

Le 4 envoy6 a Charleston relativement a 1'arrivee de plusi. navires
arrives de New-York.

Le 5 parti de 1'habitation pour Augusta et je vins coucher a Givham's
ferry en passant par Dorchester.

Ce jour je fis 36 milles en evaluant cette marche comme si j'e"tois parti
de Charleston me me cy 36 M.

Le 6 Novembre 1788, diner a Stanley house, 26 M. et coucher a People
house pres le ferry Dantign. trente cinq Miles cy . . .35.

Le 7 Dejeuner a Bruton-house 6 M. faisant la moitie du chernin evaluee
entre Charleston & Augusta. Je vins coucher a Chester house cy . . . 30.

Le 8 diner a Robertson house ou White Pound, 15 M. Ici la Route de
Long-cane se reunit a celle d'Augusta. De Roberts, a ... house 10
M. cy . . . 25.

Le Dimanche 9. traverse des Pines barrens et dejeune* a 12 M. de Dis-
tance et enfin arrive a Augusta apres une marche de 10 M. cy. 22 M.
Total de la distance 148 M.

Le 10 Novernbre 1788, visile plusieurs personnes a qui j'avois etc"
adresse, pluye toute la journee.

Le 11 j'ay ete a 1'habitation du Colonel Stallion et reconuu sur les bords
de la riv. Kalmia latifolia, Rhododendron . . . , Padus sempervirens, f
Halesia . . . , Annona . . . , Acer . . .

* B. capreolata, L.— C. S. S.

t Prunus caroliniana, Ait. — C. S. S.

1888.] [Michaux.

Le 12 revenu a Augusta.

Le 13 j'ay ete a la recolte du Pama* spicata flore parvo, albo, nova spe-
cies: et trouve sur les bors un arbre nouveau a f. oppos. observe 1'auuee
dern. en Georgie sur les bords des rivierres.

Le 14 j'ay ete a huit Miles d' Augusta pour recueillir un arbrisseau f qui
a le Port de Erica, et rapporte aussi environ deux cent de Epigea repens.

Le 15 Novembre 1788, parti D'Augusta pour aller sur la route de
Savanah de 1'annee derniere, j'observai plusi. Plantes rares particuliere-
ment le Lapathum occidentale. Dine chez la Fe Brown, maison situee
entre deux Etangs 27 Miles et couche chez le ST Lambert 37 Miles; trouve
le Calycanthus pres de son habitation.

Le Dimancbe 16 passe 1'habitation du nomme Bel taverne a 42 Miles.
Ensuite trouve dans uue Pine-barren de 12 Miles de traverse le Ceanothus
floridanusj et un arbuste a grosses racines tracantes de la fam. des Euph.
et af. de cb§ne. Trouve ces deux arbustes particulierein* pres de 1'habi-
tation de Freeman 54 M.

Continue ma route jusqu' a Beaver-Dam 60 miles d' Augusta et revenu
coucher pi es de 1'habitation de Sr Bel.

Nota (La roue de la voiture 1'annee derniere fut brisee dans une colline
a 25 milles d'Augusta)

Le 17 Novembre 1788, revenu coucber a Augusta et recueilli toutes les
Plantes les plus remarquables. Mon voyage pendant ces trois jours a ete
de 120 Milles.

Le 18 Encaisse les Plantes recueillies depuis mes courses aux environs
d'Augusta.

Le 19 j'ay ete recueillir des jeunes Plantes d'un Rhododendron nova
species et d'un Kalmia qui a beaucoup de rapport au Kaluiia latifolia.

Le 20 j'ay e;e recueillir des Plants de 1' Andromeda arborea et de 1'An-
nona triloba. Ensuite 1'apres midy j'ay encaisse ces Plants, j'ay remis
les Caisses contenant onze cent soixante huit arbres ou Plantes au Sr Inca
pour les envoyer par Savanah a Charleston.

Le 21 Novembre 1788 je suis parti d'Augusta et j'ay passe par Beresfort-
town composed de 4 a 5 maisons situee a 3 M. d'Augusta. Cinq miles plus
loin en continuant la Route de Wilks County on trouve plusieurs maisons
pies d'un Creek et au de la du Creek Ton pourroit recueillir plusi. milliers
de Plants du Calycanthus.

La Maison du Sr Grays est a 15 Miles d'Augusta et on peut y loger.
J'ay couche chez la Ve Marchall dont 1'habitation est situee a 20 miles
d'Augusta.

Le 22 j'ay eie" si tourmente par un mal de Reins quo j'ay fait seulem*
douze miles. J'ay traverse Little river et a 4 miles au de la je suis venu
coucher chez le Colonel Graoe virginien.

* jEsculus parvittom, Walt. (M. macrostachya, Michx.)— C. S. S.
t Probably Ceratiola ericoides, Michx.— C. S. S.
J C. microphyttus, Michx— C. S. S.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Le Dimanche 23 je suis arrive a Washington-town situe a 46 ou48 Miles
d' Augusta. Nota (Washington est la capitale de Wilks-county)

Le 24 Novembre 1788 j'allay voir un Mcdecin franqois e"tabli dans le
Pays, il me donna des remedes et il rn'ordonna le repos. Je reconnue
pies de Washington, le Magnolia acuminata que je n'avois pas vu daiis
ce voyage depuis mon depart de Charleston.

Le 25 et 26 la fievre jointe aune autre incommodite" m'emp§cha de con-
tinuer le voyage que j'avois resolu sur les Rivierres Broad river & Tugelo
river.

Le 29 je fus un peu retabli et je partis de Washington. Je visitay a
Washington un franc,. Mr Terundet tres considere. Mon logem* fut
chez le Colonel Stablerfield. Je vins coucher chez le Colonel Gains dont
1'habitati. est situee sur Broad river a 20 M. de Washington.

Le Dimanche 30 Novembre 1788 je ne pus voir Mr Meriwether qui de-
meure pres de Colon. Gaines et je traversay Broad river. Daus cet endroit
la riv. avoit des roches qui rendoient le passage difficile pour les chevaux,
sur tout apres les pluyes. II y a un ferry nomine . . . sur Savanah
riv. e*loigne de cet endroit de cinq milles. Meriwether passe pour un Bot-
aniste il s'attache a connoitre toutes les Plantes de la contree et je regret-
tay de n'avoir pu le voir. Je dirigeai mon voyage vers Tugulo riv. et je
vins coucher chez. le Capit. Richardson a 15 miles de distance du Passage
sur Broad river. J'avois dine en passant chez I' Esquire Tets.

Le ler Decembre je traversal plusieurs Creeks, le ler Beaver dam situe a
un mille et demi du Capit. Richardson. Un autre Creek Cool Water
Creek situe a cinq milles du ler pres 1'habitation du Colon. Cuningham.
Je passai Cider Creek a 8 mi. de distance du 3e et je vins coucher sur Log-
Light wood Creek a 1'habitation du Sr Freeman. Je fus rec,u av. beaucoup
de civiliies par la maitresse de la maison dont le mari etoit absent. Cette
femme etoit jeune, tres belle, mais tres devote et occupee continuellnt des
differentes manieres de penser entre les Methodistes, les Anabaptistes et
les Quakers. La conversation sur ces matieres dura depuis 7 h. jusqu' a
10£ ; je commencai alors 3, en §tre ennuye malgre 1'honnStete et les agre-
ments de cette femme et j'allay me coucher. Le Creek sur lequel cette
habitation est situee se rend en cet endroit dans la riv. Savanah a 15 Toises
au dessous de la maison. Cette journee mon voyage fut de 20 M.

Le 2 Decembre 1788 je laissay le confluent de deux riv. Tugulo et Kiwi
pour remonter le cours de Tugolo et je vins coucher chez le Sr Larkin
Cleveland Esqr 19 M.

Le 3 dud. je traversay la riv. Tugolo par 1'endroit seul usite pour le
passage. II etoit si dangereux que deux de nos chevaux furent en danger
d'etre noyes. Je vins dejeuner chez John Cleveland de 1'autre c6ie de la
rivierre. L'on me dit qu'il n'y avoit plus d'habitations et je traversay un
pays convert de bois de meme que toutes les provinces du Sud, mais il
etoit de plus tres montagneux et j'arrivay le soir au coucher du sol. a
Seneca apres une marche de 19 Miles.

Le 4 Decembre 1788, il gela assez fort. On trouva de la glace d'une

1888.] [Michaux.

ligne d'epaisseur et plus. A la pointe de jour j 'allay visiter les bords de
la rivierre et je reconnus le Zanthoriza, Rhododendron* nova species, Kal-
inia latifolia, Hydrangea (glauca), Abies spruce, Acer negundo, Carpinus
fructu , . . Annona triloba, Halesia tetraptera, C.ornus alternifolia,
Ciilycanthus .

Le 5 je continual mes recherclies, tandis que mon Negre etoit occupe
a arracher les arbres que je lui avoit montre. Je clierchai un Interprete
et un Indieu cheroquois pour aller dans les montagnes kabitees par cette
na»ion.

Le 6 Decembre 1788 je partis pour les montagnes et je vins coucheravec
mon guide dans un village Indien. Le chef du village nous recut avec affa-
bilite. II nous dit q. son fils qui devoit revenir de la chasse le m§me soir
nous conduiroit dans les montagnes aux sources du Kiwi. Mais il no
rcvient pas et ce vieillard qui paroissoit avoir environ 70 ans s'offrit a
m'acconipagner. Get homme qui etoit ne dans un village vers les sources
de cette Riv. connoissoit parfaitement les montagnes et je souhaitai q. son
fils ne revint pas. II nous fit servir a souper de la viande fraiche de Cerf
bouillie et du pain de farine de Mays dans lequel on avoit m§ledes Potates
clouces (Convolvulus batatas). Je mangeaia vec mon guide qui sqachant
parlerSauvage me servit d'lnterpiete. Le Chef mangea avec sa femme sur
un autre bane, cnsuite la mere de sa femme et ses deux tilles, 1'une mariee
et la plus jeune d'environ 14 a 15 ans vinrent s'asseoir autour de la chau-
diere ou elles avoient fait bouillir la viande. Ces Dames etoient nues
jusqu' a la ceinture, n'ayant d'autre habillemens qu'une seule jupe
chacune.

Le Dimanche 7 Decembre, la maitresse de la maison fit rotir du mays
avec de la Cendre passee au tamis dans un Pot de terre. Quand il fut roti
un peu plus qu'a demi, on le retira du feu ou passa le cendre qui etoit
melee. On le porta ensuite au mortier et etaut pile on le passa dans un
tamis fin pour s6parer la farine fine que Ton init dans un sac po. notre pro-
vision. Lorsque Ton est fatigue on met environ trois cuillerees dans un
verre d'eau, on y ajoute souvent du sucre brun ou Cassonade. Cette
boisson d'ailleurs ties agreable est un Restorant qui repare les forces dans
1' instant. Le sauvages ne se mettent jamais en voyage sans une provision
de cette farine qu'ils appellent . . .

Notre marche fut d'environ quatorze milles quoiq. depuis 7 h. et demie
qu matin jusqu'a 6 h. du soir. Nous ne nous fussions arieie qu'une heure
po. diner. Nous camparnes sur les bords du Kiwi au pied des montagues,
parini les Rhododend. de 2 especes. les Kalmia les Azalea, & •&-.

Le 8 Decembre 1788, a mesure que nous approchions de la source du
Kiwi, les cheinins devinrent plus difficiles. Notre marche fut de . . ,
et deux miles avant d'y arriver je recounus le Magnolia montanaf qui a

* R. punctatum, Andr. (R. minus, Michx.)— C. S. S.

t M. Fraseri, Walt. The specimen labelled Magnolia cordata by Richard in Michaux'a
herbarium, is clearly a form of M. acuminata, with broad leaves, cordate at the base. It
seems to confirm my opinion expressed before I had an opportunity of examining this

Michaux.] 46 [Oct. 19,

e"te nomine M. cordata ou auriculata par Bartram. II y avait en ce lieu
une petite cabanne habite"e par une famille de sauvage Cherokees. Nous
nous anetames pour y camper et je courrus faire des recherches. Je
recueillis un nouvel arbuste * a f. dentelees rampant sur la montagne a
peu de distance de la riv. Le temps changea et nous eumes de la pluie
toute la nuit, quoique nous fussions a 1'abri d'un gros Pinus Strobus, nos
habits, nos couvertures furent trempes et traverse's. J'allai vers le milieu
de la nuit dans la Cabane des sauvages qui pouvoit a peine contenir la
famille composee de huit person nes, hommes et femmes. II y avoit de
plus six gros chi ns qui augmentoient la malproprete de cet appartement
et rincomrnodite. Le feu etoit place au milieu sans ouverture au haut de
la cabane pour laisser sortir la fumee, il y en avoit cepend* assez po. rece-
voir la pluye au travers la couverture de cette maison. Un Sauvage
m'oftrit son Lit qui etoit une Peau d'Ours et vint prendre ma place aupres
du feu. Mais enfin incommode par les Chiens qui se inordoient continu-
ellem* pour avoir leur place au feu, je retournay au camp, la pluye ayant
cesse.

Ce lieu que Ton nomme la source de Kiwi est ainsi improprement nomme,
C'est la jonction de deux autres rivi.f ou gros Torrents qui viennent se
reunir en ce lieu et n'ont pas ete noinmes sinon Branches de Kiwi.

Le 9 dud, nous partimes guide par mon sauvage po. visiter les plus
hautes niontagnes et aller a la source de ce torrent qui me parut le plus
escarpe. II fallut passer des precipices et des torrens couverts d'arbres
ou dix fois nos chevaux s'enfoncerent et furent en danger de perir. Nous
remontames jusqu* a une cascade \ ou le bruit de 1'eau en tombant resseru-
bloit a des coups eloignes de Mousquets. Les sauvages disent que Ton
voit paroitre en ce lieu des feux la nuit. Je desiray y camper, mais la
neige qui survint et le vent etoit si froid que nous cherchames le bas d'une
montagne moins exposed au froid et un lieu plus garni d'herbes po. nos
chevaux. La nuit fut horriblement froide, il n'y avoit pas en ce lieu de
bois de Pin. po. entretenir le feu qui bruloit mal a cause de la neige qui
tomba a plusi. reprises. Nos couvertures couvertes de neige devenoient
roides de gelee peu apres avoir e;e chauffees.

Le 10 Decembre. Je visitay plusi. montagnes, sur la pente et dans les
lieux bas nous arrachames le Magnolia cordata, la journee fut employee
plus particulierem* a la recherche de cet arbre.

specimen, that M. cordata, as now known in gardens, must be considered a variety of M.
acuminata, from which it may be distinguished by its smaller flowers, with bright yellow
petals, and by its more uniformly cordate leaves, often quite tomentose on the lower sur-
face. The M. cordata of this Journal is probably always M. Fraseri. For further remarks
upon this subject see an article on Michaux's Journey to the Carolina Mountains, in
December, 1788, in lh& American Journal of Science, Vol. XXXII, December, 1886.— C. S. S.

* The indications that this entry refers to the plant afterwards described by Dr. Asa
Gray, under the name of Shortia galacifolia, are pointed out in the American Journal of
Science, in the article referred to above. — C. S. S.

f Now known as the Horsepasture and the Toxaway Rivers. — C. S. S.

I The beautiful Falls of the Toxaway.— C. S. S.

1888.] 47 [Michaux.

Le onze dud. il gela considerablem* et 1'air fut clair et ties vif. Je
remarquai une suite de hautes montagnes* qui se prolongeoient de 1'Ouest
a 1'Est et ou la gele"e s'Stoit fait peu sentir a 1' exposition du soleil. Je
recueillis un Juniperus (repens) que je n'avois pas encore reinarque" dans
les parties meridionales des Etats-Unis ; mais il faut observer que je vis
sur ces montagnes plusieurs arbres des parties septentrionales telsque le
Betula nigra, Cornus alternifolia, Pinus Strobus, Abies Spruce &c. Nous
traversames un espace d'environ trois miles dans les Rhododendrons max-
imum, t Je revins camper avec mes guides a la Tete du Kiwi (head of
Kiwoe) et je recueillis une grande quantite de cet arbuste a f. dentele"es
trouve" le jour que j'arrivay. Je ne le rencontray sur aucune des autres
montagnes. Les sauvages du lieu me dirent que les feuilles avoient bon
gout etant machees et que 1'odeur en e*toit agreable en les froissant, ce que
je trouvoi effectivement.

Direction pour trouver cet arbuste.

La T6te du Kiwi est la jonction de deux Torrens considerables qui cou-
lent par cascades des hautes montagnes. Cette jonction se fait dans une
petite plaine ou il y avoit autrefois une ville ou plutot un village de Chero-
kies. En descendant de la jonction de ces deux torrents ayant la rivi. a
gauche et les montagnes qui regardent le Nord a droite, on trouve a
environ 30 a 50 toises de ce confluent un senti.J forme par les chasseurs
sauvages, il conduit a un ruisseau ou Ton recon.noit les vestiges d'un vil-
lage de Sauvages par les P§chers qui subsistent au milieu des Brouss. En
continuant ce sentier on arrive aussitot sur les montagnes et Ton trouve
cet arbuste qui couvre le sol avec 1'Epigea repens.

Le 12 Decembre 1788. Je visitay les montagnes exposes au Sud en
revenant, car les provisions 4toient si avances, qu'il y eut un Dejeuner
tres sobre. Je recueillis beaucoup de Magn. cordata en un meilleur etat
que ceux des jours precedents.

Nous cotoyames la riv. et nous viines plusi. troupes de Dindon sauvages.
Notre guide sauvagetira dessus mais le fusil qui n'avoit pu etre garanti de
la pluye q. ques jours auparav* manqua a plusieurs reprises. Ainsi notre
souper fut de q. ques chataignes q. notre sauvage avoit rec,u d'un autre de
sa nation.

Notre marche fut de dix-huit miles. Le temps fut tres clair, la gele*e se
fit sentir des le soir m§me et apres avoir demande a mon sauvage les noms
de plusi. Plantes dans son Langage, j'e"crivis mon journal au clair de la
Lune.

Le 13 Decembre, j'essayai a la pointe du jour de tuer un Dindon sau-
vage do. il y avoit abondance en cet endroit, je ne pus y reussir et nous
decampames sans Dejeuner. Nous dirigearnes affames notre route vers un
Camp de Chasseurs sauvages et quoique les Montagnes fussent moins

* The Balsam Range of Mountains.— C. S. S.

t This Rhododendron thicket, the most extensive and impenetrable in all this part of
the country, still exists.— C. S. S.

t This path still exists very much in the same condition, probably, as Michaux fouijd
it a hundred years ago.— C. S. S.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

escarpees il etoit uno hcure apres midy quand nous y arrivames apres une
inarche de six heures qui ne fut evaluee que quinze miles de cheniin. On
nous fit cuire de la Viande d'Ours coupee en petits niorceaux et frite dans
la graisse memo d'Ours. quoiqu. (il) fut tres abondaute en graisse nous
fimes un tres bon diner et quoique je mangeai beauco. de la partie la plus
grasse de cette viande je ne fus pas incommode. La graisse d'Ours n'a
pas de gout et ressemble a la bonne huile d'Olive, elle n'a pas rn§me
d'odeur quand Ton a fait rotir q. ques mets avec elle ne se fige que lorsqu'
il gele. L'apres diner notre Marche fut de seizes Miles et nous arrivames
le Soir a Seneca.

Le Dimanclie 14 Decembre 1788 on me donna avis qu'il devoit partir
le lendemain un chariot pour Charleston. J'envoyoi chercher deux Din-
dons sauvages que j'avois achete a trois miles de distance de cet endroit,
etje recueillis plusi. especes d'arbres Rhododendrons . . . , Nyssa,
Montana . . . , Mespilus des Montagnes &c &c, . . .

Le 15 je payai mon sauvage qui m'avoit accompagne" dans sa nation, je
travaillay a 1'encaissage des arbres, j'en arrachai de nouveaux et je fis
recueillir des graines. Recueilli le Pavia (lutea) (?), le Quercus glauca,
&-&- . . .

Le 16 j'ay travaille pendant toute la journe*e a encaisser des arb. et j'en
ay arrache plusieurs especes que j'avois reconnu aux environs.

Le 17 j'ay termine" 1'Emballage des arbres, regie le compte des Depenses
pendant mon Sejour et prepare toutes choses po. mon Depart.

Le 18 je suis parti de Seneca, un des Dindons sauvages que j'avois
achete, mourut a environ deux miles de distance du lieu ou nous etions
parti et le deuxieme mourut en arrivant au lieu de campernent. Notre
inarche fut de quinze miles a cause que Ton fut oblige plusieurs fois de
s'arreter pour reparer les deux Cages qui etoient sur un cheval et qui par
les efforts de ces oiseaux penchoient d'un cote ou d'un autre. Nous
campames dans les bois faute d'habitation.

Le 19 nous mangearnes le Dindon sauvage qui mourut en arrivant au
lieu de campein* ayant jete celui qui mourut le premier et n'ayant pas
dine ni soupe la veille. Je vins coucher a Rocky riv. 26 miles de Seneca
et je nc fis que 12 M. a cause du mauvais temps.

Le 20 Decembre le froid fut excessif et je vins coucher a la Plantation
du General Pickens situee a 45 M. de Seneca. Je fis seulement 20 Miles
cette journ. ayant visile les environs de Little river pour chercher le Mag-
nolia acuminata. j'y reconnus le Magn. tripetala, 1'Annona et le Magnolia
acuminata aux env. de 1'habitation Pickens dans un sol argilleux et d'un
rouge brun.

Le Dimauche 21 Decembre 1788 le froid fat encore tres considerable.
II fallut passer plus de vingt Creeks considerables et je vins coucher a
Turkey Creek* chez un americain-Taurisf qui me dit en arrivant qu'il

* Un peu avant de passer le Creek est 1' habitat. a main droite du Colon . . . ou
1'on doit piustot loger.
t Tory.— C. S. S.

1888.] 49 [Michaux.

me tueroit si je passois la null chez lui, et je lui dis que je ne craignois pas
cela, n'etant pas assez gras ni ma bourse non plus. II voulut me badiner
sur ma nation, mais j'avois asses a lui repondre et il se contenta de ine
faire payer cher le logement. Je fis cette journee vingt neuf miles.

Le 22 Decembre 1783 le froid continua et vers 1'apres midy il y cut de
la pluye tres froide. ' Je vius coucher chez le Capit. Baudet. II se trouva
la deux voleurs de chevaux. Les habitants des environs etoient assembles
pour leur faire leur proces. Us renvoyerent un d'eux et 1'autre fut bat-
onne. A cette occasion ils s'etoient tous ennivres de Rum et toute la nuit
je fus importune et fatigue de cette desagreable Cornpagnie. Mon voy-
age fut cette journee de 28 Miles.

Observe sur une Colline dont le sol est calcaire et argilleux 1'Epigea
repens en abondance. II est rare de rencontrer un sol calcaire dans les
parties basses de la Carol.

Le 23 je partis de cet endroit et vins dejeuner a deux Miles de distance
a main droite chez un horn me tres honnete.* Ensuite il fallut passer uii
bois sterile (Pine barren) de 18 M. de long et j'arrivay a Robertson house.
je fis encore 12 M. en tout 32 M. cette journee. Je vins coucher chez
Walker.

Le 24 je passay par Chester house situee a 4 miles de distance et je vins
coucher a la maison du Sr- People. Cette journee je fis 34 Miles.

Le 25 je passay par Stanley house situee a 9 miles de distance et je vins
coucher a Guiveham's ferry, f Notre marche fut cette journee de 35
miles.

Le 26 Decembre 1788, je partis de Guivesham ferry et je vins coucher a
1'habitation. La distance de ce ferry est 35 M. de Charleston.

Le 27 je plantay une collection des arbres qui avoient ele apportes sur
un cheval.

Le Dimanche 28 je visitay les graines qui avoient ete recueillies pend-
ant mon absence &c. Le 29 j'ay ete a Charleston.

Le 30 j'ay appris la destination d'uu navire pour Le havre de Grace et
je suis revenu a 1'habitation pour preparerun Envoi d'arbres et de graines
principalement.

Le 31 Decembre 1783 j'ay encaisse plusi. especes de graines et j'ay
envoye a Charleston pour apporter trois caisses d'arbres que j'avois re-
cueillis dans mon dernier voyage et qui me sont arrives par le voye de
Savanah.

Le ler Janvier 1789 j'ay ouvert les caisses, j'ay trouve les arbres en bon
etat, mais un peu de vegetation ayant developpe les bourgeons, ils avoient
pousses et pour prevenir le froid et mSme un peu de gelee qu'il y avoit

* Nota : po. coucher un autre voyage dans cet endroit.

t Entre le ferry et la maison situ6e dix miles plus loin en allant a Seneca on trouve
plusi. (Ponds) 6tangs ou il y a abondam' un Ilex|| a feuilles 6troites et tres petites. Lea
voyageurs peuvent s'arrSter la nuit dans cette Mais, (situee a environ 45 de Charleston.)

|i Probably IlexDahoon, var. myrtifolia, Chapman. (I. myrtij'olia, Walt.)— C. S. S.

PROG. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. G. PRINTED MARCH 1, 1889.

Michaux.] 50 [Oct. 19,

alors toutes les nuits, j'ay retire les arbres de la mousse (Foil ils etoient
envelop, au milieu de jour je les ay trempe immediatement dans un Baquet
d'eau que je tenois aupres de moi et apres les avoir bien immerse je les ay
tenu sous de la mousse mouillee jusqu' au moment de les planter : j'ay
aussi couvert de mousse ceux qui avoient les bourgeons developpes.

Le 2 Janvier 1789 j'ay envoye pour s'informer si les arbres j'attendois
etoient arrives.

J'ay continue de planter les arbres recus de Georgie que je reserve pour
le jardin afin de les envoyer successivement.

Le 3 j'ay envoye les Caisses preparees au nombre de cinq a Charleston,
j'y ay ete moi-mdme aussi et je suis revenu le m§me jour.

Le Dimanche 4 continue 1'encaissage des graines.

Le 5 Janvier 1789 Encaisse des graines pour le jardin de New-York
afin de profiler d'un Batim1 destine pour ce Port. Ecrit a M. De la Forest
et au Sr Saulnier.

Le 6 continue le nigtne ouvrage concernant les graines.

Le 7 Idem.

Le 8 Envoye a Charleston pour sqavoir le jour du Depart du Navire et
j'ay appris que TArmateur ne vouloit pas charger a fret quoique ce fut
sur son navire.

Le 9 j'ay ete a Charleston et j'ay obtenu avec M. Petry que j'enverroi
dix a douze caisses.

Le 10 Janvier j'ay complette 1'Envoy des Arbres et des Graines.

Le Dimanche onze j'ay ecrit mes Lettres a M. le Cu Daugivill a M,
1'Abbe, M. Le Monnier, M. Thouin &c.

Le 12 Envoye Treize caisses a Charleston et j'y ai ete ce meme jour. J'y
suis reste jusqu' au 15 dudit tant pour faire garnir de cercles ces caisse&
que pour les faire enibarquer.

Le 15 je suis revenu a 1'habitation.

Le 16 j'ay fait et prepare un Envoy de graines pour le jardin du Roy a
New-York.

Le 17 j'ay continue le m§me travail.

Le Dimanche 18 Janvier 1789 j'ay prepare un Envoy d'oiseaux pour
M. Dantie a 1'adresse de M. le Baron D'Ogny: j'ay mis en ordre la collec-
tion des difterents Yaccin. et j'ay envoye a Mr L'Heritier. J'ay ecrit lea
Duplicata de lett. a Mr le Cte D'Angiv. &c &c.

Le 19 j'ay ete a Charleston et j'ay fait enibarquer 1'Envoy d'oiseaux et
les Vaccin. sur un navire pour Nantes.

Le 20 j'ay complette 1'Envoy pour Mr 1' Abbe Nolin qui avoit ete differe
par le capit. du navire.

Le 21 Pluyes orageuses et travaille au merne Envoy. Ecrit a Mr- Beau-
din a M. Plane et a M. Bartram a Philadelphie.

Le 22 j'ay ete a Charleston pour faire embarquer cet Envoy.

Le 23 Janvier Envoye pour apporter deux Cerfs nains a 1'habitation et
travaille a faire un Envoy pour le Havre de Grace, ayant ete informe le
jour precedent d'un navire destine pour ce Port.

1888.] 51 [Michaux.

Le 24 requ ma collection d'arbres des Montagues faisant six caisses et
un Paquet d'arbres.

Le 25 Dimanche continue a travailler a 1' Envoy pour le havre et plante
une partie des Arbres recus.

Le 26 j'ay ete a Charleston faire einbarquer plusieurs Caisses et j'ay ecrit
plusieurs Lettres.

Le 27 Janvier 1789 je suis revenu a 1'habitation.

Le 28 j'ay plante les arbres arrives des Montagues et j'ay ecrit plusieurs
Lettres pour la France et une Lettre de Change sur M. Desaint a 1'ordre
de M. Petry.

Le 29 j'ay ete a Charleston, j'ay remis mes Lettres au Capit, du navire,
&c. &c. Je suis revenu le m§oie jour a 1'habitation.

Le 30 j'ay seme des graines.

Le 31 Jauvier recueilli des fleurs de 1'Alnus, N° ler Alnus £ Amentum
imbricatum squamis 3-floris . . . Cor. minima 4-partita 9 Ament.
imbricatuin Pistillum styli duo, nonunquam 3.

Le Dimanchq ler fevrier 1789 j'ay encaisse des Arbres et des Graines pour
1'Etablissement de New -York.

Le 2 et 3 fevrier meme travail.

Le 4 j'ay etc* a Charleston et j'ay parle au Capit. du navire pour aller
aux Isles Bahama.

Le 5 je suis revenu a 1'habitation.

Le 6 j'ay fait labourer dans le jardin.

Le 7 continue" le meme travail.

Le Dimanche 8 fevrier, 1789, seme* des Graines d'arbres et d'arbrisseaux.

Le9j'ay etc" a Ch.

Le 10 je suis revenu a 1'habitation pour me preparer au Voyage des
Isles Bahama.

Les 11, 12, 13 j'ay seme des graines et regie toutes chosea po. mon
Depart.

Le 14 j'ay etc" a Charleston.

Le Dimanche 15 je restay a Charleston en attendant le vent favorable.

Le 16 fevrier 1789 je m'embarquay sur le Schooner The Hope Capit.
Weeks pour les Isles Bahama.

Je restay dix jours en iner et je debarquay le 25 dud. a New Provi-
dence.

Je fis quelques visiles ce m§me jour.

Le 26 je visitay My lord Dunmore, Gouverneur des Isles Bahama.

11 me fit un accueil favorable et me pria de lui donner q. q. graines et
des Echantillons de Plantes po. envoy er a M. Banks sc: Cedre, Ebene &c.
Elathera cortex.

Le 27 j'allay herboriser et je reconnus les Plantes suivantes: Vinca
lutea, Annona glabra, Laurus persea, Laurus indica fol. perennantib. vel
Cornus fol. salicis laurese acuminatis, florib. albis, frutex Sassafras. Catesb.
Calceolaria? foliis integris, Psydium, Tamarindus indica, Catesbaea
spinosa, Bursera gummifera, Coccoloba &c. &c. &.

Michaux.] " [Oct. 19,

Le 28 je continual mes herborizations.

Le Dimanche ler Mars 1789 herborisations continuees.

Le 2 Mars herborisations continuees: reconnu un Gardenia,* vulgaire-
ment The seven years apple. . . .

Le 3. 4 et 5 j'ay continue" mes herborisations.

Le 6. 7 et 8 j'ay arrache des arbres pour envoyer au jardin de Charles-
ton.

Le Dimanche 8 Mars 1789 j'ay complette ma collection de huit cens
soixante arbres parmi lesquels se trouvent Amyris etemifera Winterania
Canella, Croton cascarilla, Gardenia nova species, Chrysocoma nova spe-
cies, Annona glabra, Annona muricata, Annona . . . Catesbsea
spinosa, Bignonia pentaphylla, Passiflora cuprea, Anacardium ? .
&c. &c. &c. &c. &c.

Le 9 dud. j'ay ecrit a Mons. le Cte Dangiviller, a M. 1'Abbe Nolin, a M.
Petry, M. Robinet et a mon fils.

Le onze Mars 1789 j'ay herborise et j'ay continue" mes herborisations sur
1'Isle de New-Providence jusqu' au 14 dudit.

Le Dimanche 15 dudit. j'ai revise mon herbier et mes recoltes de
graines.

Le 16. 17. 18 et 19. j'ay etc" herboriser sur des petites isles voisines de
New-Providence, nominees Keys.

Le 20 j'ay fait marche avec un Pilote-Cotier pour me conduire sur les
Isles Lucayes.

Le 21 j'ay eu un acces de fievre po. avoir dormi au frais sur le bord de
la mer.

Le Dimanche 22 Mars 1789. Le nombre des Graines de differentes
sortes recueillies depuis mon arrivee ici s'est monte a soixante quinze
especes.

Le Dimanche 29 Mars 1789 je me suis prepare a partir pour Charleston.
Mais le navire a mis a la voile le :

Le jeudy 2 Avril et le vent favorable nous avons perdu de vue ce m§me
jour 1'Isle de New-Providence.

Le 3 Avril calme &-

Le 4 nous avons reconnu une petite Isle nommee . . .

Le 5 reconnu 1'Isle de Bahama qui a plus de 15 lieues de longeur.

Le 6 avril calme.

Le 7 calme.

Le 8 calme et toujours en vue de Bahama.

Le 9 Orages, Trombes marines et Vent contraire.

Le 10 et jours suivants mauvais temps.

Arrive et debarque le 20 dudit a Charleston toutes les provisions epuisees
et tres fatigue par le mauvais temps.

Le 21 Avril reste a Charleston.

Le £2 j'ay ete a 1'habitation.

* Genipa dusisefolia, Griseb.— C. S. S.

1888.] Michaux.

Le 23 Mes Arbres et Graines recueillies aux Isles Bahama sont arrivees
a 1'habitation au nombre de plus de neuf cens Arbres.

Le 24 j 'ay fait prepare un terrain et j 'ay plante les Arbres.

Les 25, 26, 27 et 28 j'ay continue le meme travail.

Le 28 Avril j'ay fait un Envoy de Graines a M. le Comte d'Angiviller;
a Monsieur frere du Roy et au jardin du Roy.

Le 29 et 30 Avril continu6 de travailler a 1* Envoy et a ecrire mes lettres.

Le ler May 1789. seme les Graines rapportees de Bahama.

Le 2 dud. travaille au jardin et continue de semer de planter &c. &c.

Le 3, 4 et 5 me* me travail &c. &c.

Je me suis prepare au voyage dans les Montagnes.

Le 6 May j'ay ete a Charleston.

Le 7 May 1789 j'ay fait plusieurs demarches avec M. Petry consul de
France po. avoir de 1'argent pour mon voyage et je suis revenu a 1'habita-
tion sans avoir termine.

Le 8 continue plusieurs ouvrages essentiels au jardin concernant les
Plantes rapportees de Bahama.

Le 9 j'ay fait faire un abri pour garantir les arbres des grandes pluyes.

Le Dimanche 10 May j'ay decrit un Spirea dioque Germe a trois styles,
rapporte des Montagnes : j'ay redige et pris en ordre plusieurs papiers.

CAIIIER 5.
SUITE DE 1789. -1790.

Journal depuis mon depart de Charleston.*

Le 30 May 1789 Party de Charleston.

Le 6 Juin arrive a Cambden, petite ville situee a 12 miles de Charleston.

Le 10 dudit passe par Charlotte en Meckleinbourb. county situe a 80 M.
de Cambden.

Vu un Magnolia cordata a 18 Miles de Charlotte. Ce Magnolia paroit
differer meme du M. cordata decouvert quelques annees auparavent, les
feuilles etoient d'un glauque ou couleur bleuatre tres marque par dessous.

Un peu avant d'arriver au ferry sur la rivierre Catawba vu an arbrisseau
inconnu n'ayant ni fleurs ni fructification, il ressembl. a q. ques egards au
Calycanthus.

Vu pies de Burke Court house le m§me arbuste.

Le 13 Juin 1789 arrive a Burke Court house, 80 M. de Charlotte. Visit e
le Colonel Avery et le 14 parti de Burke. Etant a 298 M. de Charleston

* Mon journal ayant <§t<§ perdu le ler Juillet 1789, un grand nombre d'observatious
interessants depuis le 30 May jusqu' a cette datte seront abrigees.

Michaux.] [0ct> 19>

vu le Magnolia cordata au pied de plusieurs Montagnes assez hautes,
remarque le sol argilleux et les Roches de Quartz.

Le 15 arrive a 1'habitation du Colonel Waford entre des montagnes
elevees. Ce lieu est nomme Turkey-cove. La distance de Burke a Turkey-
Cove est de 30 Miles, 310 M. de Charleston.

Le 16 loge chez le capitaine Ains worth situe a un Mile et parent du
Colon Waford.

Le 17 party pour Black mountain situe a ... Miles de Turkey-
Cove.

Nos herborisations sur cette montagne ont dure jusqu' au 22 dud.
Reconnu un Azalea nova species, Andromeda . . . Vaccinium . . .
Viburnum . . . et plusieurs autres Plantes que la perte de mon jour-
nal m'empeche de decrire mais mon herbier fait preuve que ces Plantes
sont nouvelles.

Le 22 arrive de nouveau chez le capit. Ainsworth.

Le 23 Juin 1789 parti pour Yellow Mountain.

Le 24 arrive le soir au pied de Yellow Mountain situe a 30 M. de Turkey-
cove. Cette montagne est regardee (consideree) dans la Caroline septen-
tionale et dans la Virginie comme la plus haute Montagne de toute
1'Amerique septentrionale.

J'y reconnu . . .

II y a 5 Miles de marche pour arriver au sommet de cette montagne.
Avant d'y arriver Ton marche pendant plusieurs miles sur la chaine des
plus hautes montagnes nommee Blue ridges.

Le 28 Juin arrive chez le capitaine Farkison, premiere habitation apres
avoir quitte Turkey-Cove. Le Chemin est etroit, escarpe en plusieurs
endroits, Ton est oblige d'aller souvent a pied ; plusieurs fois nous avons
ete oblige de couper les branches d'arbres des Kalmias avec le Tomahack
qu'il faut toujours porter quand on voyage dans ces forets appelees Wil-
derness. La distance du sommet de Yellow Mountain j usque chez le
capit. Farkinson est de 15 M.

Le 28 nous avons loge chez le Major Carter situe a 20 Miles du sommet
de Yellow Mountain.

Le 29 Juin 1789 nous avons passe la rivierre et nous avons couche a

... 4 miles de Block house. Block house est un lieu renomme pour
le rendez-vous des Voyageurs qui passent au Kentuckey. La distance de
1'habitation du Major Carter a Block house est de 25 M. ce qui fait 390
Miles de Charleston.

Nous avons appris que la semaine precedente plusieurs voyageurs furent
tues en revenant du Kentuckey par les sauvages et je pris le parti d'aban-
donner le voyage du Kentuckey pour continuer mes herborisations sur
les montagnes de la Virginie.

Le 30 Juin continue ma route vers les Montagnes et le mgine soir entre
sur le territoire de la Virginie.

1888.] 5«> [Michaux.

Le ler Juillet arrive a Washington Court house premiere ville * de la
Virginie que Ton trouve sur le cote occidental des Montagnes en sortant
de la Caroline septentrionale. De Block house a Washington la distance
est de 35 Miles.

Le 2 nous avons couche a 30 Miles de Washington 65 M.

Le 2 dud. a 35 Miles de Washington remarque un Plante dont la fruc-
tificat. solitaire sur une hampe avoit la forme d'une pipe montee sur son
tube. Les feuilles double sur un seul petiole. Observe la fructificat. du
Ginseng: Cal. Uinbella simplex; Involucrum foliolis subulatis, propriis
unicuique flori partial!. Cal. proprius minimus 5-dentatus, Cor. Petala 5
oblonga recurva. Stam. 5, longitud. corollse, Antherse incumbentes, Ger-
men subcompressum inferum. Styli duo, stigmata recurva.

Le 3 nous avons couche a Stone-Mill situe a 93 Miles de Block house.

Le 4 Juillet passe par Montgomery Court house nomine aussi Fort
Chisses et couche deux Miles au de la. Notre marche fut de IS Miles seule-
ment, a cause de la pluye.

Le Dimanche 5 notre marche fut de 28 Miles et nous avons couche an
ferry de New -River.

Le 6 a Midy et demi nous avons passe la Montagne qui termine celles
nominees Appalaches et commence celles nominees Alleganies. Notre
Marche fut de 36 M. Depuis que nous eumes passe le cote Oriental des
Montagnes vers le quel les rivierres coulent dans la mer (parceque a
1'ouest de ces montagnes, les Rivierres sont censees se perdre dans 1'Ohio
et le Mississippi) immediatement remarque le Diospiros, le Cephalanthus,
1'Annona et pleusieurs autres arbres que je ne vis pas auparavant.

Le 7 Juillet 1789 remarque un Pavia lutea de 3 pieds de diametre et sur
la Rivierre Roanock le Thuya occidentalis parmi les Rochers escarpes qui
bordent cette Rivierre a 1' exposition du Nord. Notre marche fut de 34
Miles.

Le 8 nous avions visite une arcade naturelle ; f de 300 pieds de hauteur.

Le 9 parti de Lexington, petite ville dont le commerce est assez entre-
tenu avec les etablissements sur les Rivierres occidentales (Western Vaters
settlements) ainsi nominees.

Le chemin quoique hors des hautes montagnes fut entrecoupe de Col-
lines couvertes de Rochers et de ruisseaux. Les Rochers sont de sub-
stance calcaire noiratre tres dure et entreveinees de Quartz, le sol generale •
ment est argilleux melange de substance calcaire a un degre beaucoup
inoindre avec 1'argille. Marche de 24 Miles.

Le 10 Juillet nous avons passe par Staunton petite ville tres commer-
Qante dans ces montagnes : Un Mile et demi avant d'y arriver remarque

* Premiere ville si Ton peut nommer ville une Bourgade composee de 12 Maisons (Log-
houses). Dans cette ville, on ne mange que du Pain de mays. II n'y a ni viande fraiche
ni cidre, mais seulement du mauvais rum.

t The Natural Bridge of Virginia.— C. S. S.

Michaux.] 50 (Oct. 19,

dans une Prairie Ic long des ruisseaux un Spirea* dont les fleurs en pani-
cules de couleur rose de m§me q. les precedentse. Cal. 4-partit. lacin.
parvis, reflexis, marcescentib. Pet. 4 subrotimdo- angulata : unguiculata,
unguibus lineari-pedicellatis. Stam. 32 inserta calyci, filamenta longis-
sima. Anthers subrotundse, erects, Germina sex oblonga, Styli breves,
recurvi. Stigmata capitata.

Notre marche fut de 15 Miles a cause de la Pluye.

Le onze nous avons passe la Rivierre appelee North Branch et continue"
la route a travers un pays inegal, montagneux, ayant les Blue Ridges a
notre droite et les Monts Alleganies a notre gauche ; Notre journee fut de
25 Miles.

Le Dimanche 12 Juillet remarque* dans une prairie sur le bord d'un
ruisseau le meme Spirea trouve le jo. precedent. Celui-ci etoit aupres de
1'habitation dont la maison etoit la plus ornee que j'aye vu jusque la dans
cette partie de la Virginie. Get homine me montra tout ce qu'il avoit fait
pour ameliorer la culture de sa ferme et mgme pour 1'embellir. II avoit
des Vaches d'une sorte venus depuis pen d'Angleterre, des Cochons tres
grands, tres gros et differents de ceux du Canton. If fumoit reguliere-
ment ses terres. Les arbres a fruits etoient bien entretenir &c.

Notre marche fut de SO Miles et nous avons passe" par un petit Bourg
nomme New Market.

Le 13 Juillet 1789 passe" par Stowerstown autre Bourgade sit. a 40 Miles
de Winchester. Rem. un peu avant d'arriver a cette bourgade sur la
pente des Montagnes qui bordent la Rivierre le Thuya occidentalis. Notre
journee se borna a 27 Miles.

Le 14 passe par Winchester, petite ville dont le Commerce av. les Etab-
lissements du Kentuckey se fait par terre. Les merchandises viennent de
Philadelphie, Alexandrie et particulierement de Baltimore. Notre marche
fut de 25 Miles.

Le 15 passe par Charleston, petite ville composee de 6 a 10 maisons
situee a 22 Miles de Winchester. Ensuite nous passames la Rivierre Poto-
mack pour entrer dans 1'Etat de Maryland a 30 Miles de Winchester.
Les Rivierres de Shenandoah et de Potomack se joignent au lieu nomme
Harper-ferry. De hautes montagnes escarpees et couvertes de Rochers
se rapprochent en ce lieu. Observe" plusi. Plantes Europeannes un peu
avant de sortir de la Virginie sqav. Hypericum perforatum, Arctium lappa,
Echium vulgare, Trifolium lagopus, Verbascuin album etVerbasc. uigrum,
Veronica officinalis &c. &c. . .

Le 16 Juillet 1789, nous avors passe par Fredericktown petite ville du
Maryland bien batie, les maisons soiit en brique et le Commerce y est
asses florissant 25 Miles.

Le 17 rien de particulier ; le sol fut moins montagneux ; les Roches c'e
Quartz sou vent ties pur mais q. quefois combine avec des substances fer-
rugineuses. Je vis aussi plusieurs fois des Collines dont les Roches etoient
de substance calcaire et le sol argilleux comme la plus grande partie de la

* S. lobata, Murr.

1888. | 8T [Michaux,

Virginie. Dans les endroits du Maryland ou la substance calcaire est com-
binee avec 1'argille, les grains qui etoient alors sur pied m'ont paru meil-
leurs et la vegetation sur les parties incultes plus forte, plus vive, les
arbres plus verds, les herbes plus fortes et les bestiaux plus vigoreux.

Dans toute 1'etendue de la Yirginie du Nord au Sud, au de la des Monts
Blue Ridges le sol m'a paru avoir generalem* cette combinaison d'Ar-
gille avec une portion moindre de substance calcaire, le pays est riche,
produisant beaucoup de grains, les bestiaux en abondance et gras en tout
temps de 1'annee,- les cbevaux vigoureux et les habitans jouissants de la
meilleure sante. Un cultivateur de ces Cantons m'a dit que le froment
rendoit communernent 15 Boisseaux par Acre mais tres souvent 12 Boiss.
rarement 20 Boiss. Notre journee fut de 31 M.

Le 18 Juillet passe par Little York, assez jolie ville sit. a 59 Miles de
Frederick town. La campagne m'a paru mieux cultivee dans ces
environs. Les habitans sont des Allemands aussi bien qu'en Pennsjl-
vanie. Us sont generalement tres laborieux at tres industrieux. Le sol
dans cette partie du Maryland est alternativement argilleux, calcaire et
q. quefois ferrugineux. Les Pierres et les Roches sont Quartz, schitz
ferrugineux. En plusieurs endroits on trouve des Roches de substance
calcaire primitive entremelee (entrecoupee) de filons de Quartz.

Notre journee fut de 84 Miles seulement.

Le Dirnanche 19 Juillet passe* a Lancaster petite ville de Pennsylvanie
peuplee d'Allemands. (Le matin nous avions passe la rivierre Susque-
hanna.) Notre journee fut de 21 Miles.

Le 20 notre marche fut de . . . Miles.

Le 21 nous arrivarnes a Philadelphie apres avoir fait depuis notre depart
de Charleston un voyage de plus de . . . non compris les courses dans
les Montagues qui s'ecartent de la route principale.

Le 22 visile" M. De Marbois Consul de France.

Le 23 Juillet visile le jardin de M. Bartram, Botanist pies de Philadel-
phie, remarque dans son jardin un Prinos nova sp. dont les feuilles
acuminees ne sont point dentelees. Vu Zanthoxilurn monoique des parties
septentrionales de 1'Amerique. Hydrastis . . .

Le 24 et 25 occupe a des visites.

Lc Dimanche 26 visile q. ques jardins aux environs de Philadelphie.

Le 27 envoye mes chevaux a la campagne po. diminuer la depense qui
en est plus considerable dans une grande ville.

Le 28 continue de mgine que le jour precedent a faire Provision d'objets
qui ne se trouvent pas a Charleston et qui etoient ne*oessaire po. mon jar-
din etabli en Caroline.

Le 29 parti pour New-York.

Le 30 arrive" a New -York.

Le 31 visite M. de la Forest qui etoit prest a partir po. Albany. Deraande
a voir M. Le Cte Dumortier, mais M. De la Forest me dit il etoit en cam-
pa gne ainsi que M. Otto.

Le ler Aoust 1789, visite le jardin pres de New-York et je le trouvay en

PIIOC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. H. PRINTED MARCH 1, 1889.

Michaux.] 58 [Oct. 19,

asses bon etat. Le jardinier avoit seme beaucoup de graines et plante
beaucoup de jeunes arbriss. po. les envoyer en France apres qu'ils auroient
e" e bien enracines.

Le Dimanche 2 Aoust 1789 j'ay regie avec le jardinier et je suis convenu
avec lui des arbres et arbrisseaux qu'il doit envoyer 1'hyver suivant.

Le 3 visite M. Willet petit fils da Docteur . . et parti le meine
jour pour retourner a Philadelphie.

Le 4 arrive a Philadelphie.

Le 5 le 6, le 7 et le 8 Aoust employes a placer une Lettre de Change
pour obtenir les fonds dont j'avois besoin pour payer nos depenses de
voyage et pour pouvoir retourner a Charleston.

Le Dimanche 9 visite differents jardins, particulierement celui de M.
William Hamilton.*

Le 10 un accident arrive a un de mes chevaux qui eut 1'epaule et le
genouil coupes d'une chute sur un Rocher m'obligea de chercher un autre
cheval po. le remplacer.

Le onze je restai a faire panser mon cheval.

Le 12 j 'allay visitor Mr Le Coulteux et il me vendit un Cheval 70
dollars.

Le 13, 14, 15 et Dimanche 16 furent employ6s a terminer mes affaires a
Philadelphie.

Le 17 Aoust 1789 parti de Philadelphie pour aller prendre mes Chevaux
que j'avois envoyes a la campagne chez Mr Bartram.

Le 18 la pluye m'empecha de partir.

Le 19 la pluye continua toute la journee.

Le 20 parti de tres grand matin et couche a Wilmington petite ville
dans 1'Etat de la Delaware situee a 30 miles de Philadelphie.

Le 21 passe par Christine-bridge Elk river.

Le sol est dans 1'Etat de la Delaware moins bon qu'en Pensylvanie,
inoins argilleux et plus m§le de sable. Remarque le Magnolia glauca plus
frequemment et la Chionanthus a 52 Miles de Philadelphie. Cette journee,
notre march e fut de 27 Miles.

Le 22 passe la rivierre Susquehanna et entre en Maryland, le sol arride,
sablonneux et ferrugineux. Remarque" le Fagus pumila (Chinquapin) en
abondance. Marche de 27 Miles.

Le Dimanche 23 arrive a Baltimore, capitale de 1'Etat de Maryland.
Notre course fut de 24 Miles.

Le 24 Aoust 1789 Visite M. Le Chevalier D'Annemours consul de France,

Le 25 parti de Baltimore, notre marche fut de 84 Miles.

Le 26 passe par Bledensburg et par Alexandrie lere ville de Virginie dont
le commerce languit, malgre son heureuse situation sur la rivi. Potomack.

* Mr. Hamilton's gardens were the most famous in the United States at the beginning
of this century. Frederick Pursh, who later wrote a Flora, of North America, superin-
tended them during three years. The ground occupied by the Hamilton gardens now
forms a p£rt of Woodland Cemetery in West Philadelphia. A few rare and interesting
trees planted by Hamilton still testify to his zeal and success as a planter.— C. S. S.

1888.] ^ [Michaux.

Cette ville est la patrie du Gen. Washington. Sa residence est a 8 miles
au dessous de cette ville sur le bord de la rivierre. Notre journee fut de
28 M.

Le 27 Aoust passe* par Colchester petit hameau qui n'a rien de rernarqu-
able. Dine a Dumfries, petite ville composee de 8 a 10 Maisons de
Marchands et d'environ 30 families en totalite. Le sol est argilleux, mais
froid et peu fertile dans cette partie de la Virginie. Notre marche fut de
30 M.

Le 28 passe par Fredericksburg petite ville assez-agreable situee sur la
rive meridionale de la rivierre . . . Notre course fut de 27 Miles.

Le 29 notre marche fut de 30 Miles.

Le Dimanche 30 Aoust 1789, arrive a Richemont ; notre marche fut de
27 M.

Le 31 sejourn^ a Richemont.

Le ler Septembre parti de Richemont et passe par Petersbourg, petite
ville mais commerQante ; sol entre Richemont et Petersburg, sablonneux.
Mimosa . . . Hopea &c &c; beaucoup de plantes des Carolines.
Marche de 84 Miles.

Le 2 sol continuellement sablonneux, marche de 29 M.

Le 3 passe par Hick's foard derniere Court house de la Virginie, sol
sablonneux et arride ; les maisons sont pauvres et les auberges tres mau-
vaises, et arrive a Halifax premiere ville de la Caroline septentrionale.
Marche de 35 Miles.

Le 4 Septembre passe" par Endfield Court-house; sol sablonneux, longue
suite de bois et de terres incultes. Marche de 21 Miles.

Le 5 passe par Dorchester-bridge sur Swift Creek, par Lamon's ferry:
30 Miles.

Le Dimanche 6 Septembre passe par Peacock's ferry sur Quotanckney
Creek : 31 M.

Le 7 passe* par White field ferry: 31 Miles.

Le 8 passe par Rock-fish, et par Washington town ; remarque* en plusi.
endroits la plante Dioncea muscipula dans les lieux st'-riles, sablonneux
et humides : 28 Miles.

Le 9 Septembre 1789 passe par N. E. de Cap Fear et arrive a Wilming-
ton 84 Miles.

Le 10 visite Mr Ducher Vice- Consul de France et parti 1'apres midy.
Apres avoir passe trois rivierres, remarque a deux miles et demie de la
ville, Kalmia angustifolia, Dionoea muscipula et un Androm. nova species:
couche a Town Creek ; 10 Miles.

Le onze passe par Lock- wood folly et venu couch er a Little river sur
les limites de la Caroline sept, et de la Caroline meridionale 40 Miles.

Le 12 passe par East end of Long Bay et couche dans une petite habita-
tion sur le bord de la Mer : 25 Miles.

Le Dimanche 13 Septembre passe par West End of Long Bay et venu
coucher sur le bord la rivierre Santee. 32 Miles.

Le 14 le vent fut si considerable que nos n'avons pu traverser la rivierre

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

qui a cinq miles de large en cet endroit. Le vent se calma la nuit suivante
et nous passames a 1'autre bord. Je payay 3 Dollards po. le passage de
trois chevaux et 5 Dollards po. le Diner, le souper (d'eau chaude) de deux
personnes et la defense de trois chevaux et un negre. 4 miles seulem1-

Le 15 notre marche fut de 32 Miles.

Le 16 voyage Fespace de 28 M.

Le 17 traverse la rivierre Cooper et arrive a 1'habitation. 5 Miles,

Total 190 Milles de Wilmington a Charleston.

Le 18 Septembre 1789, nous avons passe la journe*e a 1'habitation pour
nous reposer et pour reposer nos chevaux.

Le 19 j'ay ete a Charleston ou M. Petry m'a remis les Lettres recues
pour moi pendant mon absence.

Le Dimanche 20, mon fils en passant sur le chemin fut blesse dans 1'ceil,
au bas de la Prunelle par un particulier qui tiroit alors une Perdrix.

Le 21 il fut saigne du bras par le Conseil du Medecin.

Le 22 le blanc de 1'ceil fut gonfle considerablement, et je pris le parti de
le conduire a Charleston pour gtre a porte"e des Secours.

Le 23 le mal continua en empirant jusqu' au Dimanche 27 dudit. Dans
cet interval je fis plusieurs voyages a la ville et je retournois a notre habi-
tation po. veiller aux differens ouvrages du jardin que j'avois trouve en
assez mauvais etat, et a la recolte de graines. Recueilli les Graines
cl'Illiciurn.

Le 30, il y cut quelques esperances de mieux, le Medecin ayant fait une
incision, 1'oeil fut i-noins enfle et I'inflammation diminua apres un Cata-
plasme refrigerant que j'appliquay. Le chagrin auquel il s'abandoit
etoit la cause que le mal alloit touj. en augmentant.

Le ler Octobre 1789 la pluye qui survint la veille me permit de preparer
les arbres a etre rentres dans la terre en les rnettant en Pots, et nous em-
ploy ames le temps a divers ouvrages essentiels au jardin.*

Le Dimanche 8 Novembre 1789, parti et couche a Monk's corner, 32
Miles de Charleston.

Le 9 dudit, Dejeune chez Jackson's Tav. 9 Miles. A 7 Miles de dis-
tance vu Ilex angustifolia : Arbres qui se trouvent le plus en aboodance :
Quercus alba, Q. nigra, Q. nigra aquatica, Q. salicifolia, Q. rubra, Liquid,
styraciflua, Nyssa aq., Cratsegus . . . , ISTyssa dentata, Cupressus dis-
ticha. Couche a Youta-Sprig, dix neuf miles de Jackson et 28 miles de
Monk's corner.

Le 10 Novembre passe la rivierre Santee a 2 Miles de Youta spring et
venu diner et coucher chez le Capitaine Deauty a 22 miles de distance.

Le onze passe les sables steriles nomm. High hills, Santee, et dejeune

* Here the regular journal for this year stops, and what follows — from November 8,
1789, to December, 1789— is from loose slips of paper found in the end of the book. It
will be noticed that there is a gap between October 1 and November 8, 1789.— C. S. S.

1888.] [Michaux.

chez le nomme* . . . Vule Philosoph. LeFevre. Vu dans les sables 1'An-
droineda glauca, couche a 16 miles en de qa de Camden chez la nominee
Willow (jolie fille). 22 Miles.

Le 12. Nove. 1789 dine" a Carnbden, visile le Dr Alexander et couche"
chez le Captc Nettle a 6 miles de distance de Cambden. 22 Miles.

Le 13 Dejeune" a 4 M. de distance et nous avons couche aupres de Bear's
Creek, chez le nomine Johnson 29 Miles et 7 Miles au de la hanging-
rock.

Nota : cinq miles avant d'arriver chez . . . Johnson il y a une maison
abandonee au bas de la quelle le chemin fourche, la branche gauche de
cette fourche mene aussi a Charlotte par le Maj. Bartley mais il y a 80 M.
de Cambden par cette route.

Le 14 Novembre 1789 parti a 6 heures de 1'habitation Johnson et arrive*
a un Creek au dessus du quel est une maison dont la distance et de 6 M.
de Johnson. Vu le Triosteum. Quatre miles plus loin se trouve une
Plantation a gauche et un Creek a droite du chemin. Pres de ce Creek
vu sur le rivage 61eve dud. Creek un Viburn. inconnu doiit les f. desse-
chees m'ont paru a 3 lobes. Ce Vib. est de 2 a 3 pi. de haut et tres mince
de tige. II y a 7 Mil. de ce Creek nomine . . . po. arriver a la Planta-
tion de John Cry. Entre ce gros Creek et la PL vu un autre petit creek
pres du quel une espece de Poirier, arbuste inconnu. Cette journee 17
miles.

Le Dimanche 15 Novembre 1789 passe" par une Plantation situee a 8 M.
de distance et 9 Miles avant d'arriver a Charlotte vu le Triosteum,
Clematis erecta ; Sol alternativem* argilleux jaune ou rouge, graveleux ;
roches de granit et tres souvent du Quartz bien blanc et tres dur, com-
rnunem* il s'est trouve du silex ferrugineux : Chene rouge a long petiole,
Chene a longs petioles feuill. tomenteuses et chene noir sont les plus com-
muns ; sol cultive produit Bled, Avoine et Mays. Sur les rives de la riv.
Catawba il y est tres bon ; les herbes sont un peu meilleurs que dans les
parties basses des Carolines mais les moutons ne sont pas tres beaux et
les autres bestiaux peu gras.

Arrive le soir a Charlotte en Mecklembourg county dans le Carol, sept.
25 miles. Deux cents Miles de Charleston.

Le 16 Novembre 1789 passe la rivierre Catawba au lieu nomine Tack-a-
segee foard 14 miles de Charlotte ; deux Miles avant d'arriver a ce foard
nous trouvames un arbuste inconnu a f. opposees et nous avons ete" coucher
chez le nomine Peter Smith ; deux (un) miles avant d'y arriver, vu pres
d'un Creek au bord du quel il y a des Ilex et Kalmia, un Magnolia glauca*
foliis longissimis et cordatis et fructibus globosis, et ramis albicantibus
acumine sericeis. Ce Magnolia est d'une stature moins haute que les au-
tres especes connus. Cette journee fut de 26 miles.

Le 17 Novembre 1789, nous avons passe par Lincoln Court house 12

* M. macrophylla Michx? The locality "in regionibus ooddentalibus fluvio Tennassee
trajectis" given in his Flora for that species, however, may well indicate that Michaux
referred to some other Magnolia in this entry in the Journal.-C. S. S.

Michaux.]

62

miles et nous avons ete coucher chez le nomme Henry Watner 16 M. de
Lincoln, en tout 28 Miles.

Le 18 Novembre 1789 gelee blanche tres sensible. Trouve le pays mon-
tagneux et les roches d'un Granit compose de shorl, quartz et mica, mais
plus souvent de Quartz ou bien de silex ferrugineux et argille dans les
pierres peu dures. Arrive a Burke court house. Vu deux Miles avant d'y
arriver, 1'arbriss. inconnu de la rivi. Catawba. 29 Miles.

Le 19 Novembre 1789 parti de Burke et passe chez le Colonel Avery
dont 1'habit. sur la riv. Catawba a 3 miles de Burke. Trouvo un peu avant
d'y arriver dans les Creeks un Astragalus nouveau et un Menispermum a
fruit noir ; couche a 12 Miles de Burk.

Le 20 nous avons dejeune a 6 M. plus loin et vu Magn. cordata, Jugl.
oblonga, et nous arrivames ensuite a Turkey-cove. En chemin remarque
Epigea procumbens et Gaultheria procumb. 15 Miles du lieu ou nous
avons couche jusqu'a Turkey-Cove.

Turkey Cove est le point de station d'ou Ton peut aller en differents en-
droits sur les hautes Montagues.

Le 21 visile la branche septentrionale de la riv. Catawba. Vu un An-
drom. arborea de 43 pouces de circonference.

Le Dinianche 22 recueilli et ramasse sur les hautes montagnes des
Glands de Chene 'glauque.

Le 23. parti pour les hautes Montagnes. Vu un Andr. arb. de 49 po. de
circonference.

Le 24 Novembre 1789 passe" sur les Blue Ridges de la Caroline Sept.

Le 25 arrive sur les parties basses de la Montagne Noire et recueilli Aza-
lea fulva, Azalea nova species &c.

Le 26 recueilli Magnolia cordata, M. acuminata &c. &c.

La 27 Arrive aux Cataractes meridi. de Taw river et recueilli Viburnum
nova species. Gele*e et neige.

Le 28 Novembre 1789, Degel et Pluye toute la journee.

Le Dimanche 29 revenu a 1'habitation du Sr Ainsworth.

Le 30 j'ay recueilli les Kalm. lati folia et Rhododendron.

Le ler Decemb. et jusqu'au 5 dud. visile plusieurs hautes Montagnes et
ensuite einballe mes Recoltes a la quantite d'environ 2500 arbres, Arbriss.
et Plantes, en tout 7 caisses.

(Remember to call at Capt. Smith, the 2d house below Mter Seagrove and
get lett. directed to Captain Stafford.)

Le 9 Decembre 1789 passe par Burke court house.

Le . . . arrive a Charleston.

CAHIER 6. SUITE DE 1790—1791.

Le 31 Decembre 1790, le temps fut tres couvert, il tomba une si grande
quantite de neige depuis 4 heures du matin jusqu'a 5 heures apres midy,
que la terre fut couvert a la hauteur de six et de 8 pouces dans la campagne
et 6 pouces dans la ville*.

1888.] 63 [Michaux.

Je travaillay tres pen a 1'emballage des graines que je me proposois
d'envoy. en France par le Ship Pennsylvania Capt. Dav. Harding destine
po. le Havre de Grace.

Le ler Janvier 1791, je continuay a preparer 1'envoy de graines. Mr Go-
dart chancelier du Consulat de Charleston etoit venu passer q. ques jours
avec moi sur 1' habitation. La gelee qui depuis 14 jours avoit continue,
redoubla vivement.

Le Dimanche 2 dud. continue le meme travail.

Le 3 M. Godart partit po. Charleston et il me renvoya 1' in formation que
le navire destine po. le Hav. ne devoit partir que le 6 suivant. Je recus
la nouvelle que les Americains avoient envoye des troupes 1453 hommes
centre les Sauvages Miami ; il y eut environ 100 Sauvages tues rnais la
perte des Am. se monta 183 tue*s et 31 blesses. Je continuay mon travail
des graines.

Le 4 je travaillay a I'emballage des arbres po. le Roy et po. Monsieur.

Le 5 la neige a disparu. J'ecrivis mes Lettres pourannoncer 1'envoy et
je partis le soir pour Charleston.

Le 6 Janvier je fis embarquer les caisses, je reglai avec le Capitaine le
prix du fret, je terniiiiay mes Lettres et je revins a 1'habitation le 7 dud.
au soir.

Le 7 je recus avis d'aller accompagner le Major Mitchell dans un Canton
de 1'Etat ou il avoit reconnu une nouvelle Plante.

Le 8 je partis pour visitor les rives de la rivierre Santee depuis env. Mau-
rice-ferry j usque vers son Embouchure. Les rives de cette rivierre sont
defrichees en grande partie po. la culture du riz. La plupart des habit,
vivent assez mesquinement et chez les plus riches Planteurs je n'y a pas
mange de Pain, rnais de la bouillie de Mays (nomniee . . . ) et du
Pore sale. Mes chevaux ont vecu de fourrage de Pois ou de Mays.

Toute la semaine fut employee a cette excursion et je revins a 1'habita-
tion le Dimanche 16 de Janvier. Le principal fruit de ce voyage fut la
decouverte d'un Andromeda a f. glauques qui se trouva a la distance
de 38 a 40 Miles de Charleston et seulement 30 Miles de 1'habitation que
j'ay etabli en Caroline. Pour le trouver en abondance il faut, en partant
de Charleston aller passer par Strawberry-ferry et suivre la route de
George-town par Lenews-Ferry (dit Winingham ferry) a la distance de

10 Miles environ de Strawberry, en continuant la grande route, on recon-
noit cet Andromeda dans les Swamps etroites qui se rencontrent fre-
quemm* au milieu des Pinieres steriles de la Caroline. Ces Pinieres
sont des etendues immenses d'un sable aride ne produisant que des Pins.

11 s'y est forme par les Pluyes des ruisseaux bourbeux. qui charient 1'eau
aux rivierres pendant et apres les Pluyes. Us contiennent une eau crou-
pissante etant retenus par les feuilles et les autres debris de la vegetation.
Dans ces parties presque toujours humides, on y trouve les differentes
especes d' Andromeda, les Lauras borbonia, les Azalea, les Magnolia glau-
ca, les Gordonia &c &c &c-

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Le 17 Janvier j 'ay e"te a Chariest, et je recus une lettre de mon fils dattee
du mois d' Avril de 1'annee precedente.

J'ecrivis a M. 1'Abbe Nolia sur les difficultes de trouver a placer les
Lettres de change et que si ces difficultes continuoient je serois oblige de
repasser en France. J'ecrivis a inon fils par la meme occasion du Capit.
David Harding.

Le 18 et les jo. suivants jusqu'au 22 dud. il ne se fit aucun ouvrage sur
1'habitation, les Negres ayant ete obliges de travailler aux communes de la
grande route.

Le 22 j'eus la visite de Mr Frasier,* il parut que la bonne reception qui
lui avoit ete faite en France 1'avoit rendu plus honneHe, il se loua beau-
coup de la France. II dcsira que je 1'informe des nouvelles Plantes
venues a ma decouverte et que je lui fasse part de q.ques unes de mes
nouvelles Plantes. Mais connoissant que son objet est de vendre, je ne lui
donnay rien et je in'en tins a lui faire la rneillure recept. possible.

Le Dimanche 23 je fus occupe a reunir plusieurs especes du genre An-
dromeda dans la Pepiniere.

Le 24 Janvier 1791. J'ay ete a Chariest., il n'y avoit alors aucun navire
destine pour France, et ayant achete des Planches, je revins le meme jour.
II avoit gele a glace.

Le 25 je fis travailler dans la Pepiniere, le vent etoit passe au sud ; on
fut occupe principalement a reparer les Clotures.

Le 26 meme travail a reparer les Clotures et a rassembler dans la Pepi-
niere une collection d'And. sqavoir Andromeda arborea, And paniculata,
coriacea, Mariana, nitida, racemosa, serrata, calyculata, Wiliningtonia,
polifolia, formosissima.

Le 27, 28, et 29 travail, a reparer les Clotures du jardin et de la Pepini-
ere.

Dimanche 30 analyse le Betula alnus f et Ulmus Americana.

Le 31 travaille a arracher les arbres du Jardin. et a les transplanter dans
la Pepiniere.

Le ler fevrier 2. 3. 4 et 5 dud. continue la collection des arbres d'un
m§me genre dans le Pepiniere.

Le Dimanche 6. les negres ont ete occupe a aider un habitant voisin
dont la maison etoit en feu.

Le 7 travaille a la collection des arbres d'un m§me genre dans la Pepiniere
et j'ay fait reponse a Mr De la Forest, dont j'avois requ une Lettre deux
jours auparavant ainsi que de Mr 1'Abbe Nolin et de mon fils.

Le 8, 9, 10, 11 et 12 fevrier, continue le rngine travail dans les Pe*pinieres.

Le Dimanche 13, greffe des Pruniers de Perse sur des Pruniers com-
muns de ce Pays-cy.

Le 14 analise la floraison de 1'Erable rouge de Caroline dont les fl. her-
maphrodites ont 5 etamines et les fl. males aussi 5 etamines.

Le 15 le Prunier e"carlate de Perse a fleuri dans mon jardin, le Prunier

* Fraser.— C. S. S.

f Alnus scrrulata, Willd.— C. S. S.

1888.] 65 LMichaux.

Chicasaw a fleuri cette scmaine. La nuit du 15 au 16 il y a eu grand vent
et pluye considerable ; le vent a passe du sud a 1'Ouest.

Le 16 fevrier 1791, 1'air s'est e*claire et le vent a passe de 1' Quest au
Nord, La nuit du 16 au 17 il y a eu tempete, vent furieux, et plusi. par-
ties de la cloture du jardin ont ete renver&e"es.

Le 17 travaille a reparer les clotures. Ce matin la gelee etoit a 5 degres
du thermometre de Reaumur.

•Le 18 gelee a 6 Degies, discontinue les Plantations pour reparer les
clotures bribes par les vents.
Le 19 continue a reparer les clotures.
LoDhnanche 20 herborise et analise plusieurs Plantes.
Le 21. 22. 23. 24. 25 et 26. Plante les arbres dans les Pepinieres.
Le Dimanche 27 herborise.
Le 28 j'ay ete a Charleston.

Le Mardy ler Mars Plante les arbres dans la Pepiniere.
Le 2 acheve la reunion des arbres d'un m§uae genre dans la Pepiniere.
Le 3 plante dans le jardin par ordre les Plantes bulbeuses et diffet-entes
Plantes herbacees des Montagues et des autres parties de la Caroline.

Le 4 travaille a niettre en ordre mes herbiers et commence par les collec-
tions de New-York, du N. Jersey et de la Pensylvanie.
Le 5 et 6 continue la mgme travail.
Le Dimanche 6 Pluye, seme plusieurs sortes de Graines.
Le 7 Mars continue a mettre en ordre rnes herbiers ; Recu une lettre de
mon fils dattee le onze Juillet de 1'aniiee derniere. Recu une lettre de M.
Bartrarn et une lettre de M. Hamilton.

Le 8 prepare une caisse de Plantes po. Monsieur Frere du Roy par la
voie de Bordeaux, recommande au capit. Baas et a Bord a M. P. Texier.
Le 9 ecrit mes Lettres a M. Le Monn. a mon fils &c. &c.
Le 10. 11. et 12 travaille a mes herbiers.
Le Dimanche 13.
Le 14 Mars j'ay ete a la ville.*

Le Dimanche 17 Avril 1791. Embarque po. aller a Ste Marie (Avril a
30 jours;.

Memento. II se trouve autour du ler pin apres avoir passe le Swamp
aux Vaccin. repens, une bonne quantite de Vaccin. stamineum. Aupres de
la cloture a Dillon, beaucoup de Viburnum. . . . L'And. axill. se
trouve abondamm* au bout du champ a main droite chez Williman environ
200 toises avant d'arriver au bout. Le Magn. trip, et Lianne gynandriq.
a 1'opposite de la remise du bois en venant d'Ashley-ferry.

Le 19 Avril au soir, arrive* sur 1'isle de Cumberland, vis a vis de Ste
Marie.

Le 20 herborise sur 1'isle Cumb.
Le 21 j'ay ete a Ste Marie dit New-town.
Le 22 j'ay passe la journee sur 1' habit, du capit. Stafford.

* Here this part stops, and what follows is from loose slips of paper placed in the end
of book. There is a gap between March 14 and April 17.— C. S. S.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. I. PRINTED MARCH 4, 1889.

Michaux.1 [Oct. 19,

Le 23 je me suis embarque pour aller visitor Ics rives de Settella river.
Le Dimanclie 24 Avrfl. herborise aux environs du nomine James Moore.
Le 25 reste sur le mgine lieu.

Le 26 je suis parti pour aller aux parties elevens du Settella river. 17
Miles de Marche.

Le 27 les chevaux e*gares, je suis reste chez le nomme Crawford a 3
miles du M. Right qui tient le flatt* po. passer la riv.

Le 28. marche 16 Miles et quitte les habitations, campe aupres d'une de-
meure d'Indiens chasseurs.

Le 29 Avril arrive au rnagazin etabl. po. la traite avec les Sauvages et
herborise toute la journee.

Le 30 reconnu le Nyssa Ogechee tout le long de la Riv. Ste Marie et
particulierernent sur 1'habitation du nomme . . .

Le Dinianche lcr May descendu la riv. dans un Boat et trouve un Sar-
racenia nouvelle espece. Reconnu a environ 18 M. de Ste Marie le Pisonia
baccifera.

Le 2 May arrive a Ste Marie dite New-town, et herborise* aux environs.
Le soir revenu sur 1'isle de Cumberland.

Le 3 j'ay loue deux hommes et un Cannot po. aller sur la terre ferme
ou j'ay recueilli en abondance des Plantes de 1' Andromeda ferruginea,
Kalmia hirsuta et Befaria &c.

Le 4 herborize sur 1'Isle et emballe le reste de mes Recoltes.
Le 5 May le vent contraire a emp§che le Capit. de mettre a la voile.
Reconnu sur 1'Isle de Curnb. deux endroits produisant le Pisonia.

Le 6 le navire mit a la Voile po. Charleston. Le soir il s'eleva une
temp§te, le tonnerre et les eclairs continuerent la nuit suivant, le vent
ayant varie plusieurs fois, nous nous trouvames vis a vis de St. Augustin
en Floride.

Le 7 apres beaucoup de difficultes et de fatigues nous revimes a 1'Isle
de Cumberland.

Le Dimanche 8 May herborise et analyse les Plantes de cette partie de
la Georgie.

(At Middleton's place 3 miles from Dorchester the Cork-tree is to be
seen. Inquire of the overseer.)
Le 13 embarque de nouveau.
Le Dimanche 15.

Le 16 relache dans la riv. Savanah a cause des vents contraires.
Le 17 entre a Savanah et herboriz. aux environs de cette ville.
Le 18 herborise dans les camps a une grande distance et reconnu un
arbrisseau qui se rapporte au genre Mussanda.

Le 19 herborise aux environs du Fanal construit sur le bord de la mer
po. la surete des Navires.

Le 20 May 1791. le navire a descendu la riv. et fut en pleine mer.
Le 21 nous fumes retenu par les calmes a Tentree du havre de Charles-
ton.

* Flat-boat ?— C. S. S.

_ o^1

1888.]

Le Dimanche 22 May. Entre* a Charleston et recu les Lettres de

Nota : Promis a Mter Belin un demi Bois de Riz et des Gr. du Riz sac
de Guinea gross. ... II m'a promis de m'envoyer des Gr. de Papaw.

Promis a M. Bleym des Gr. de Pentapetes. II m'a promit de m'en-
voyer des Graines I'lpomoea qui ont reussi dans le jardin du nomme Clark,
to the care of Francis P. Fatis.

Le nomme Andrew . . . sur Crooked riv. m'a promis de me
recueillir des Gr. de Palmeto a 2sh- le Peck, et je dois lui envoyer une
caisse d'avance av. de la mousse.

Le Saururus cernuus est reconnu tres bon remede po. meurir les playes
qui viennent a suppuration et en diminuer rinnammation. On fait bouil-
lir les racines ou les broye, on y ajoute un peu de farine de froment pour
en faire un cataplasme. On fait aussi usage de miel et de farine de Mays,
pour meurir les playes qui tendent a suppuration.

Memento : Ne pas oublier a preparer plusieurs Planches continuees po.
y planter les Plantes de Bahama et de la Floride de maniere a passer
1'hyver : Preparer aussi un Abri au Nord. pour les Plantes des Montagnes :
Rassembler plusieurs especes de Viburnum po. greffer la Vib. tinus et
particulierement la Vib. cassinoides. Preparer immediatement de chassis
pour les Kalmia et les Rhododendrons : Acheter un Baril de Goudron :
faire une Cloture droite av. fosse" derri. le jardin pour les chev. et vaches :
Outre 1'ombre mettre des longues shingles pour eloigner la pluye de nies
arbriss. au nord.

De S* Augustin a Cow- ford ferry sur S' John tenu par Pritchard. 36 M.

De Cow-foard a 1'habitation du nomme Allen sur Ste Marie 46 M.

D'Allen au ferry de Brown sur Settella river . . .

De Brown ferry a Ridge Bluff sur la Rivierre Alatamaha. . . .

D'Alatamaha a Savanah . . .

De Savanah a

CAHIER 7. 1792 & PART OF 1793.

Le 27 Mars 1792, 1'habitation de Caroline a e*te* vendue a vente publique
au prix de 53 Guinees qui font la Se de 247 dollars.

Le . . . Avril passe 1'acte d'acquisition faite par M. Himely.

Le 17 Avril ecrit a M. De la Porte, Ministre de la Maison du Roy pour
lui envoyer la recapitulation de mes Depenses. et des Se touchers depuis
mon Depart po. les Etats-Unis.

Le m§me jour 17 Avril tire" sur M. 1'Abbd Nolin une traite de 3000 lv.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

tournois evaluee a 555 Doll. Ecrit a mon fils par duplicata pour lui
annoncer mon Depart de Charleston po. Philadelphia.

Cette traite m'a ete rendue par Mr De la Forest qui n'a pas pu en faire
les fonds et je lui en ay donne une autre de 1200 Iv. sur ma famille dattee
de Philadelphie.

Le 18 Avril 1792 Embarque a Charleston sur le Charleston Packet po.
Phihidelphie et arrive a Philadelphie le Mardy 25 dud. au soir.

Le 26 visite M. De la Forest Consul, qui n'a pas voulu accepter la traite
de M. Petry.

Le 27 visite Mr James et Shoemaker, M. Pinckney, M. Morphy,
Mr . . .

Le 28 termine avec M De la Forest le compte des Sommes dont il
s'etoit charge pour les avances a faire au jardinier Saulnier sur la derniere
traite du 30 Novembre 1791.

Virile M. De Ternan, Ministre de France pres les Etats-Unis.

Visite M. De Brahm, Surveyeur des Colonies angloises.

Visite Mess- Bartram Botanistes.

Le Dimanche 29, Ecrit plusieurs Lettres et redige mes comptes po. les
envoyer en France.

Le 26 Avril 1792. Visite Mr Izard ; le Doct. Benjamin Rush, Physician,
le major Th. Pinckney, le Dr Barton, Mr De Ternan et dine chez Mr De
Brahm.

Le Mardy ler May ecrit des Lettres po. Charleston.

Le 2 visite AI Hamilton.

Le 3 Visite le Dr Benjamin Smith Barton, physicien in Philada-

Le 4 visite M. De Bauvois.

Le 5 a 26 . . .

Le Dimanche 27 May Parti de Philadelphie par la route d'Amboy et
arrive a New-York le 29, a 10 heures du Soir.

Festuca en Caroline et en N. Jersey, Pensylvanie &c. Festuca gluma
2 valvis multiflora, Cal. 2 valvis, v. lanceolatis mucrouatis.

Le 30 Visite 1'Etablissement de New-Jersey pres New-York et herborise
aux environs.

Celastrus : Cal. 5-partit. lacin. oblongis, obtusis, erectis : Pet. 5, ovata,
superne reflexa : stam. 5, filam. erecta, Anth. oblongae, erectae : Germen
parvum receptaculo immersum : Styl. o, Stigmata 3.

Saxifraga Pennsylvanica fl. en panicules,

Saxifr. nivalis.

Le 31 May 1792 continue les recherches botaniq.

Vaccinium hispidulum * fol. ovatis, integris, hispidis ; florib. calyculatis
octandris genuine infero, fructu albo. V. flores uniflori, axillares breve
pedunculati: Germen inferum, basi foliola duo calycina ovata opposita.
Cal. 4-fld. lacin. ovatis, apici germinis approximatis persistentib. Cor.
campaniformi, patens 4-fida, laciniis apice reflexis, Stam. 8, fllam. brevis-

* Chiogenes hispidida, Torr. & Gray.— C. S. S.

18?8.] "9 [Michaux.

sima: Anth. erecta, Germ, subrotundum, inferuin: Stylus staininibus
longior, stigma obtusum: Pericarpiuni bacca nivea subovata umbilicata,
stylo persistente, semina plurima fol. ovata integ. acuminata, breve petio-
lata, alterna, subtus aspersa pilis ferrugineis ut et caulis. Caules repent,
radicantes, filiformis, fructus parvi, nivei. Habitat in cupressinis humidis,
Canadae et Novae Angliae, New-York, Novae Cesareae &c. Attoca a fruit
blanc.

Vaccinium . . . Cranberry Atoca a fruit rouge mangeable.*

Hydrophyllum Virginicum, Saxifraga nivalis, Pennsylvanica; Trillium
cernuum, Trientalis.

Le 2 Juin parti de N.-York pour New Haven en Connecticut distante
de 98 Miles de New-York.

Le 3 arrive a 10 heures du Soir.

Le 4 parti pour aller visiter M. Peter Pound voyageur qui a demeure* 19
Ans dans I'mterieur de 1'Amerique ou il a voyage a 1'Ouest jusqu' aux
Lacs de la Pluye, Lac des Bois, Lac Winipique, Riv. Winipique, Lac
Manitopa. Selon Mr Pound il faut etre a la fin d'avril a Montreal po.
aller avec les Canadiens a la Traite.

Le 5 Juin parti de Mil ford et revenu coucher a New Haven.

Le 6 parti a 5 heures du soir et arrive le 7, a 4 heures du matin a New-
York. Le dit 7. je me suis prepare a partir pour le Canada.

Le 8 au soir parti a bord d'un Sloop po. Albany.

Le 9 herborise a 18 Miles de N. York, tandis que le Sloop etoit a 1'ancre
a cause du vent contraire.

Cornus ramis punctatis, Geranium . . . , Geranium. . . . , Lu-
pinus perennis, Verbascum blattaria.

Le 10 Vent contraire.

Le 11 au Matin, passe entre les Montagnes de roches sur lesquelles on
voit les retranchem. de plusi. Batteries placees pendant la guerre. L'en-
droit de ces Montagnes le pi. remarquable est nomme West Point. Ces
Montagnes tres rapprochees, dans un endroit de la rivierre y est resserre
de maniere que le passage etoit ferine" av. une Chaine qui traversoit la
rivierre. Le soir arrive devant Poughkeepsie. Aupres de cette ville vu
le Juniperus Europea ? Thuya canadensis.

Le 12 Juin le vent du Nord fut plus considerable et le froid tres vif,
Thermometre de farenheit a ... degres ; a 5 heures du Matin. Ce
meme jour nous avons passe devant Esopus.

Le 13 le Vent deviut plus favorable.

Le 14 nous arrivames a Albanie distant de 164 Miles de New-York.

Le 15 Juin parti po. le lac Ckamplam et venu coucher a Lasingburgh.

Le 16 et Diinanche 17, herborise sur une haute montagne, pres de ce
lieu. Panax quinquefolia, Acer pensylvanica, Fumaria vesicaria scandeus,
Mitella diphylla.

Le 18 parti de nouveau et arrive* a Saratoga.

* Vaccinium oxycoccus L. and V. macrocarpon, Aife. — C. S. S.

Michaux.] ' 0 j-Oct. 19,

Le 19 arrive a Skeensborough, 10 miles avant d'y arriver, observe Linnea
borealis, Taxus . . . ; Trientalis, Gaultheria procumbens, Helleborus
trifolius.*

Le 20 Embarque sur le Lac Cliamplain : Vent contraire 1'espace de 60
Miles et plus, tres resserre par les Montagnes qui bordent le Lac.

Le 21 a 4 heures du Matin, passe devant Ticonderoga cy devant Fort
Carillon : Hyppophae canadensis. f

Le 22 Vent contraire et calme : herborise toute la journee : Arbutus
acadiensis.

Le 23 arrive devant Burlington ; sur la main droite 1'on aperc,oit une
tres haute Montagne situee a 20 M. environs dud. Burlingt. dans 1'Etat
de Vermont.

Le 24 herborise sur le cote oriental du Lac faisant partie de 1'Etat de
Vermont ; Arrive le meme jour a Cumberland Head.

Le 25, 26 et 27 herborise en attendant une occasion pour continuer mon
voyage.

Plantes remarques sur le lac Champlain :

Pinus abies canadensis : Pinus foliis geminis : Pinus Strobus : P. fol.
undique sparsis : Thuya occidentalis : Taxus monoica : Betula papyrifera,
nigra. Ulmus . . . White elm. Carpinus . . . Red elm. Loni-
cera diervilla, Lonicera ... L. ... L. glauca : Spirea . . .
Viburnum nudum, V. ... V. ... V. ... Fagus sylvatica
americana : Hyppophae Canadensis ; Actaea spicata, Vaccinium stamin-
eum, V. corymbos. V. resinosum, V. ... Arbutus Acadiensis,
Circaea Canadensis, Collinsia Canadensis, Iris coerulea, Carex : Grarnina,
V. 1'herbier ; Cephalanthus occid., Houstonia purpurea, Galium . . .
Gal. album, Cornus 1, 2, 3 especes ; C. herbacea, alternifolia ; Fagara
. . . Harnamelis Virginica ; Cynoglossum ... : C. offlcinalis ;
Sy mphy turn officinale ; Lysimachia 4- folia ?; Campanula . . . ; Loni-
cera (Chamaeceras) ; L. (glauca scandens) ; L. Diervill. ; Verbascum
thapsus ; Rhamnus (dioicus) ; Ceanothus Americanus ; Celastrus . . . ;
Ribes cynosbati ; R. (miquelon) : Vitis . . . ; Thesium umbellatum ;
Asclepias . . . ; Ascl. . . . ; Sanicula . . . ; Rhus glabrum :
Rh. . . . ; Rh. . . . : Viburnum . . . ; Sambucus . . . :
Staphylea trifoliata, Aralia racemosa, nudicanlis : Lilium Philadelphicum,
Canadense ; Uvularia perfoliata ; U. . . . ; U. . . . ; Hypoxis
erecta : Leontice thalictroides: Convallaria polygonatum maximum,
bifolia ; Prinos verticillatus ; Medeola Virginica ; Trillium erectum ; Tri-
entalis . . . ; Dirca palustris ; Andromeda paniculata ; Epigea repens,
(,a 20 miles avant d'arriver au Lac Champlain) : Gaultheria procumbens ;
Arbutus Acadiensis ; Pyrola umbellata ; P. . , . Helleborus trifolius ;
P. . . . ; Mitella diphylla ; Oxalis . . . ; Asarum Canadense ;

Prunus . . . ; Padus Virgin : Cerasus . . . ; C ; C.

. . . ; Crataegus . . . ; Cr. . . . ; Mespilus Canadensis arborea ;

* Coptis trifolia, Salisb.— C. S. S.

t Shtpherdia Canadensis, Nutt.— C. S. S.

1888.] « 1 [Michaux.

M. Canad. frutescens ; Spiraea . . . ; Rosa . . . ; Rubus occi-
dentalis, cdoratus, arcticus, hispidus, Canadensis ; Potentllla . . . ;
P. . . . ; Geum . . . ; Actea spicata, . . . ; Sanguinaria Canad. ;
Podophyllum peltatum ; Nymphea . . . ; Tilia Americana ; Cistus
Canadensis ; Aquilegia Canadensis ; Anemone hepatica, dicliotoma &c.
Thalictrum purpurascens, dioicurn ; Pedicularis Canad. ; Ped. . . . ;
Chelone glabra, hirsuta ; Scrophularia ; Linnea borealis ; Orobanche Vir-
ginica ; Draba bursa-p. ; Lepidium ; Geranium ; Fuinaria sempervirens ;
Fum. vesicaria ; Polygala Senega, viridescens ; Hedisarum ; Trifolium ru-
bens, . . . ; Hypericum ; Eupatorium ; Gnaphalium dioicum ; Lobelia
syphilitica ; Viola . . . ; Iinpatiens . . . ; Cypripedium ; Carex ; Betula
papyrifera, nigra : Urtica . . . ; Sagittaria sagittifolia ; Quercus . . . ;
Juglans oblonga ; Fagus sylvatica am. Carpinus . . . ; Pinus fol.
binis, P. fol. ternis, P. fol. quinis. P. fol. apice emarginatis, P. fol. den-
ticulatis, P. fol. fasciculatis, P. fol. undique insertis ; Thuya occidentalis ;
Hippophae Canadensis ; Myrica gale ; Fagara . . . ; Smilax lierbacea,
. . . , Populus balsamifera, P. . . ; Menispermum ; Juniperus Vir-
giniana, communis ; Taxus monoicus ; Veratrum ; Acer rubrum, sacchar-
iferum Canadense, A. Pennsylvanicum ; Fraxinus ; Panax quinquefolia ;
Equisetuni. . . . ; Osmunda

Le 27 Juin parti de Cumberland Head et relache a la Pointe aux Fers.

Le 28 parti dans un petit canot et entre sur le territoire anglois a cinq
Leures du Soir.

Le 29 arrive et debarque a S* Jean. Apres dine j'ay loue une voiture
po. aller a la Prairie petite ville situee sur le fleuve Sfc Laurent

Le 30 Passe en Bateau a Montreal. Visile plusi. personnes po. qui
j'etois muni de Lett, de recommandation.

Le Dimanche ler Juillet herborise sur une Montagne pres de Montreal.

Le 2 Visile le Capit. ilughes Scot, du 26e Regiment amateur de Miner-
alogie.

Le 3 herborise dans la Campagne et dans les Prairies basses. Reconnu
deux nouveaux genres 1° : Un genre intermediaire entre le Typha et Spar-
ganium, plante hermaphrodite a 3 Etam. amentum cylind. cylindrique
& . . 2°. Un genre entre Morcea et Antholisa planta aquatiq. 3 etamines
&c.

Le 4 Passe la Matine avec le Capit. Scott entrenu de voyages, Botaniq.
Mineralogie &c. . . .

Le 5 Juillet herborise : Alisma . . ,

Le 6 Dine chez M. Frobicher.

Le 7 Dine chez M. Henry.

Le Dimanche 8 herborise au bois de la chine, Dianthera nova et Hyperi-
cum novum dans 1'espace d'une lieue en remontant la rivierre.

Le 9 recu la visite de plusi. personnes.

Le 10 dine chez Mr Frobicher avec les offlciers des deux Regimens en
garnison a Montreal. Remarque le Major Murray du 60 Regim4 : le capi-
taine Robinson, le capt. Scott & &c. par leurs merites.

Michaux.] 72 [0ct 19f

Le 11 Embarque : le 12 Vent contraire.

Le 13 relache a William Henry cy devant Sorel petite ville a 1'embou-
chure de la riv. Chamblis.

Le soir vent favorable, traverse le lac Snt Pierre. Herborise aupres
de Sorel. Andromeda calyculata, Kalmia angustifolia, Vaccinium corym-
bosum. Yac. . . . Calla palustris, Aralia nova, Vaccin. repens
staminib. octo.

Le 14 herborise a 8 li. de distance des Trois Riv. dit Baptiscan ; plus
bas Andromeda polifolia, Kalmia glauca, angustifolia ; Azalea glauca,
Ledum palustre, Comarum . . ;

Le Dimanche 15 herborise : Triglochin Scheuchzera . . . Yent
contraire.

Le 16 arrive a Quebec.

Le 17 visite le Gouverneur Clarke : herborise : Oxalis nova species
&c. &c.

Le 18 Juillet visite le Juge . . . Dodd. herborise : Lycopodium
cinq especes differentes ; Aconitum uncinatum* vulgairement Tisavoy-
anne.

Le 19. Yu Mr Neilson Imprimeur, homme tres instruit. Recueilli
plusi. especes de Graines ; Con vallaria . . . Cornus canadensis, Aralea
nudicanlis. Sambucus fructu rubro. Th. le matin 70 D. une heure apres
Midy . , . 90.

Le 20 thermometre de Fareinhit ; le matin 67 degres, herborise : Con-
vallaria stellata, trifolia, bifolia, duo alterae species, Lycopodium 6 especes
differentes.

Le 21 Thermometre le matin 51 ; herborise Arbutus uva ursi, Arbut.
nova sp. Sorbus aucuparia ; Narthecium calyculatum.f Euphrasia odon-
tites, Plantago maritima, Actaea spicata fructu albo, fructu rubro &c. &c.

Le 22. Yisite Mr- le Dr- Nooth : vu dans son jardin des framboises du
cap de Bonne Esp.

Le 23 Dejeune chez le Dr- Nooth ; Yu un souflet double de son inven-
tion pour continuer la flamnie de la fusion des mineraux, du verre po. les
thermometres &c.

Le 24 le Dr Nooth m'a fait voir le moyen d'adapter des Pinces de Tele-
scope pour voir les petits objets aussi bien qu'avec un microscope. II
n'y a rien de plus avantageux pour cela. Les objets sont vus tres dis-
tinctement a des degres plus ou moins eloignes sans faiiguer la vue au
lieu que par les Microscopes ordioaires.. Si Ton regarde une fleur meme
tres petite, Ton peut voir aussi distinctement dans Finterieur de la
corole qu'a 1'extremite, &c. &c.

Le 25 fait plusi. demarches po. rne preparer au voyage dans l'interieur
des Terres.

Le 25 herborise a la Cascade de Montrnorency : Plantes remarquees ;

* ?-c. e. s.

t Tofleldia glutinosa, Willd.— C. S. S.

1888.] «3 IMichaux.

Pinus balsamea, Firms abies, Sapinette rouge, Sapinette blanche ; Thuya
occidental is ; Larix ; Betula papyrifera ; Pinus balsamea.

Le 27 dine chez le Dr Nooth.

Le 28 herborise dans les bois a droite de la petite rivierre S1 Charles.
Andromeda calyculata; Kalrnia glauca. K. angustifolia; Ledum palustre;
Sarracenia purpurea; Azalea nova species.

Le Dimanche 29 herborise a Lorette.

Le 30 prepare au voyage du lac Mistassin.

Le 31 Juillet parti de Quebec, passe devant le cap. Tourmente et le Cap
brule, situe Tun a 12 lieues de Quebec, et 1'autre a 14 li. Reconnu sur les
Montagues: Juniperus communis, Thuya, Sapins et Epinettes, Epigea
repens, Linnea borealis &c &c : Mineraux Roches composees de Quartz,
de Mica et de Schorl.

Le soir arrive devant la Baye Sl Paul distante de 17 lieues. L'on voit
1'Isle aux Coudres estime*e a 18 lieues de Quebec. A I'entr^e de la Baye
vu un Loup marin et plusieurs Marsouins 1'un de couleur blanche comme
de la neige.

Le ler Aoust vers une heure du matin, le Vent a change; et a 3 heures
une Pluye considerable qui a continue jusqu'a 10 heures: Herborise sur
les Montagues; Leduin palustre et Kalmia angustifolia: Populus balsami.
Potentilla nivea ; Calla palustris aux lieux marecageux ainsi
que Vaccin. repens album, V. atoca;* Drosera; Hordeum rnurinum; Galium
album; Typha altissima; Spargan. erectum; Potamogeton &c.

Le 2 Aoust arrive a la Malbaye; Cynoglossum seu Pulmonaria maritima;f
Glaux? ; Hippophaecanadensis: Sisyrinchium bermudiana; Galium album;
Abies fol. undique sparsis; Ab. balsamea; Pinus Strobus, P. fol. geminis,
P. Larix; Pyrola uniflora; Juniperus communis: Acer pensylvanicum;
Populus balsamea: Le Juglans oblonga se trouve a Quebec mais cesse ici,
ainsi que Abies canadensis; Platanus occidental, cesse au lac Champlain
&c. &c.

Depuis la Baye S* Paul, les Eboulements et la Malbaye les Montagnes
sont formees de terre argilleux sables et Pierres roulees. Le Cap. Tour-
mente est forme de roches de Quartz. Sur les rochers un peu avant
d'entrer dans la Baye, se trouve un arbuste rampant, Empetrum nigrum,
f. touj. vertes, petites, ovales, reflechies, glauques par dessous (ce glauque
ne paroit que comme une ligne la f. etant pi. etroite que celle du Romarin)
Cal a 3 f . (ou 3. partitus) corolla a 3 petal (ou 3 partita), Etam. 3, dont les
filets tres longs, Germe superieur, styl. o, Stig. simple, Baye noire, aqueuse,
semen ces 9.

Le 3 Aoust sejourne* a la Malbaye.

Le 4 parti et couche a 1'embouchure de la riv. Seganey.

Le Dimanche 5 arrive le matin a 4 h. a Tadoussack: herborise; Juniperus
commu. Junip. sabina? 46 lieues de Quebec.

Le 6 Therm, de Fareinhit matin 51^-, Vent d'E. N. E. Midy 70 D.

* Vaccinium oxycoccus, L.— C. S. S.
f Mertensia mariiima, Don. — C. S. S.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. J. PRINTED MARCH 4, 1889.

Michaux.] « 4 [Oct. 19,

J'ay engage trois Sauvages pour remonter la Rivierre Seganey. Depuis
le Cap Tourmente jusqu'a Tadoussack, les Montagnes sont continuelles
an Nord du fl. S* Laurent et sont principalem* de quartz pur q.q. fois
melees de Shorl. Dans plusi. endroits la base des Rochers est de Pierre
calcaire noire.

Le 7 Th. le matin 52 d. Parti dans un Canot avec trois Sauvages et le
petit jeune homme Metis que j'avois engage a Quebec po. interp. ayant
demeuie trois ans av. les Sauvag. Par des montagnes continuees fait
environ 10 li. Orages de Tonnere et Pluye.

Le 8 Vent contraire, Rame environ 4 lieues. Sur les Montagnes de
Roches: arbust. baccifere, (Empetrum nigrum) cal. 3 phyll. cor. 3 parti.
st. 3: Arbutus foliis margine larmginoso- membranacea: Arbut ? fol.
apice glandulosis:* Aralia nova hispida. Couche aupres de la Cascade.

Le i) Temps calme, passe* devantun Rocher coupe perpendiculairement
dit le Tableau, estime la moitie du chemin de Tadoussack a Chicoutoume
Poste situe a 1'endroit de la Rivierre Seganey ou le flux de la Mer cesse de
monter. Cette Riv.^est reputee une des pi. grandes de celles qui se jettent
dans le Fleuve S' Laurent. Depuis 1'embouchure ou le confluent on
remonte 1'espace de 21 lieues vers le N. Quest, alors il se presente une
grande Baye qui recoit probablement une aut. riv. et a Ten tree de la Baye
on remonte cette riv. vers le Nord. La largeur de la rivi. jusq. la gr.
Baye est generalein* d'env. 4 Miles tres ressenee par de liautes montagnes
de roches coupees perpendiculairement. II n'y n point de terre sur ces
mont. et les Pins qui y croissent n'ont de substances que celles que les
mousses leur fournissent. Elles sont generalement composees de Quartz
melees de Schorl, en moindre partie quelq. fois assises sur une base cal-
caire. Mais les Rochers calcaires y sont a peine depuis le Cap. Tour-
mente. J'ay rencontre une fois une lieue avant d'arriver a la gr. Baye
du Feldspath. Depuis la gr. Baye les Montagnes sont moins hautes et
moins perpendiculaires. Campe une li. au dessus de la gr. Baye. Orage
et Pluye.

Le 10 Vent du Nord tres violent: sur les Mont, couvertes de Sphagnum,
Ledum palustre, Andromeda calyculata, Kalmia angustifolia, Vacciii.
atoca; V. resinosa; Drosera rotundifolia.

Le me*me jour campe a deux lieues de distance de Chicoutoume".

Le onze reconnu sur les bords de la rivierre en entrant dans le bois:
Swertia corniculata,f le meme jour arrive a Chicoutoume.

Le Dimanche 12, prepare a partir pour le lac Snt Jean et les Lacs Mis-
tassin. Prepare deux Canets: 300lbs de farine, 155lb de Pore sale, deux
Peaux de Loup marin po. Souliers, 100lb de Biscuits, 50 de Pain, 10lb de
Sel, 5lb de Poudre a tirer, 10lb de Plonib, 3 Rouleaux d'Ecorce de Bouleau
pour Tente, 3 Fusils, 5 aulnes d'Etoffe de Laine grossiere, 3 paires de
chaussons de laine, 2 paires de gants de laine. Outre ce qui avoit e*te pris
po. provision a Tadoussack sc, avoir: 26lb de Pore sale, 50 de Pain hache",

* Vaccinium Vitis-Ideea, L.— C. S. S.
t Halenia deflexa, Griseb.— C. S. S.

1888.] «O [Michaux.

couvertures, souliers, Pierres a fusil, Briquets &. Un grand filet, ham.,
six Couvertures.

Le 13 transport e deux Canots dans la rivierre Chicoutouine, ayant quitte
ici celle de Sagney, six sauvages et sept sauvagesses furent employees a
porter les provisions et le Bagage. Ce Portage est un des plus longs ayant
une lieue et plus de distance de Sagney a la l8te de la Cascade. Ce jour
nous avons eu quatre autres Portages, la plupart de 200 toises a 500 toises
environ po. passer par terre du bas d'une Cascade en haut. Souvent
lorsque les Canots arriventau dessous de ces Rapides ou Cascades, ils sont
entraines par la violence du courant des Eaux qui sont toujours en ces
endroits resserres par des roches enormes. II faut alternativement ou
ramer, ou forcer en piquant au fond, alors q.q. fois on se munit de perches
et ainsi on lutte contre les Eaux. Malgre la legerete des Canots, les Sau-
vages euiploient toutes leurs forces et ils sont tres adroits a eviter les dan-
gers d'gtre entraines ou heurtes contre les roches ou enfin renverses, ce qui
arrive q. quefois. II y a rarement danger de perir, lorsque Ton sc,ait nager
parce que alors en se laissant aller au courant des $aux, Ton est porte
immediatement dans un endroit ou 1'eau est tranquille et souvent moins
de deux pieds d'eau ; alors il faut sauver ce que Ton peut, Canots, Bagage
et Provisions. Ces voyages sont effrayants po. ceux qui n'y sont pas
accoutumes et je conseillerois aux Petits Maitres de Londre ou a ceux de
Paris s'il y en a encore de rester chez eux. Remarque dans les rivierres
et sur les Rives. Potamogeton . . . Nymphea lutea calix 3 phyllus:
Petala 3, stam. numerosa & fol. cordatis. Nymphea lutea Cal. . . .
foliis et florib. minorib. Ranunculus reptans fol. linearis, caule repente;
Chelone glabra florib. albis ; Fraxinus &c &c &c.

Le 14 Aout Pluye considerable toute la journee : herborise et recueilli
beaucoup d'especes de Mousses, Aster, Gramen, Helleborus trifolius,
Mitella aphylla.

Le 15 navigue toute la journee par une pluye fine mais continuelle.
Nous trouvames deux Portages situe*s a une lieue de distance Tun de
1'autre et nous avons fini la journee en passant le Lac Senogamie* qui a 7
lieues de long et autres uu a deux Miles de large, quelquefois il fut borde
par des montagnes de Roches, qq. fois par des Marecages. Sur les Mon-
tagnes reconnu Juniperus communis, Abies, Acer pensylv. Potentilla
nivea &c. &c. Dans les parties basses et Marecages humides Myrica gale
Andromeda polifolia, Comarum palustre, Prinos verticillatus, Gentiana
pneumorianthe.t Mentha stam. corolla longiorib., Triglochin palustre,
Alnus glauca stipulis lanceolatis, \ Vaccinium atoca. Dans le Lac,
Nymphea lutea major, Nymph, lutea minor, Sparganium natans,§ Alisma
subulata, || Potamogeton . . . , Polygonuin . . . , Lobelia siin«
plex.T Eriocaulon . . .

* c a d. Lac aux Arb. uva ursi.

t G. linearis, Froel.— C. S. S.

| Betula pumila, L.— C. S. S.

g S. minimum, Bauhin.— C. S. S.

3 Alisma Plantago, L. var. Americanum, Gray.— C. S. S.

fl L. Dortmanna, L.— C. S. S.

Michaux.] <U [Oct. 19,

Le 16 des le Matin nous avons rencontre deux Portages, 1'un d'environ
50 toises et 1'autre d'environ trois quart de lieue. Vers midy nous avons
rencontre une rivierre qui se perd dans le lac Snt Jean. Arrive" dans
cette riv. nous faisions au moins 3 lieues par heure. Nous avons navigue
ainsi environ dix lieues et nous avons campe sur le bord du Lac. En ar-
rivant par 1'Embouch. de cette riv., Ton aperqoit des Collines de Sable ou
il ne croit que q.q. Artemisia crithmoides,* Arundo arenariaf . . .
Ce Lac resseinble a une Mer par son etendue.

Le 17 le vent contraire nous emp£cha d'entrer dans le Lac des le matin,
mais 1'apres midy, nous avons rame pend* quatre heures etants touj. a la
distance d'un quart de lieue environ de la terre et sou vent les Canotp
touchoient a fond.

Le 18, nous arrivames vers les 4 heures apres midy au Poste etabli par
la Compe po. la traite des fourrures av. les Sauvages des Lac des Cygnes
et le Lac Mistassini. Ce Poste est occupe par deux Comis. Canadiens.
Mess. Panet freres.

Le 19 Dimanche une Brume e*paisse nous empecha de traverser le Lac
po. entrer dans la riv. ditte Mistassin. Vers le midy il s'eleva un Vent
considerable : herborise" anx environs du Lac ; Nymphea lutea, Calix
3-phyllus, Petala 3, etam. nurnerosa. Nymphea lutea minor. Cal. 3-phyll.
Petala 2, stam. numerosa &c. . . . Andromeda polifolia, And. caly-
cul., Betula pumila, Arundo glumis 2-floris, Hippophae Canadens. Erio-
caulon . . .

Le 20 Tempete toute la journee.

Le 21 parti du milieu du Lac S* Jean ou est etabli le Magasin des Mar-
chandises po. la traite av. les Sauvages. C'est le dernier Poste dans ces
lieux sauvages. II etoit neuf heures du Matin et nous entrames dans la
Rivierre ditte Mistassin a 2 heures de 1'apres midy. Nous avons voyage
en Canots dans cette Riv. jusqu' a huit heures du Soir. L' embouchure
dans le lac est tres peu profonde et pendant cinq a six lieues en remont-
ant, on voit des banes de sable mouvans qui ont plus d'une demie lieue de
long. Les Thuya cessent au Lac, dit-on, et je n'en vis pas au long de
cette riv. Je reconnus Abies balsamea, Pinus abies, P. Larix, Populus
balsamifera, Ledum palustre.

Le 22 nous avons continue en remontant la rivierre pendant une heure,
et ensuite nous avons rencontre un Portage. Les Portages sont toujours
causes par des Rapides ou Cascades au travers des Roches plus ou moins
escarpees. A 1'endroit de ces premiers rapides, la rivierre diminue tout a
coup, ayant eu jusqu' ici 3*a 4 Miles de largeur. Nous avons rencontre
neuf Rapides et consequemment nous avons eu neuf Portages a franchir
sans quitter cette rivierre ditte Mistassin quoiqu'elle ne sorte pas des Lacs
Mistassins. Depuis le depart du Poste sur le Lac S*- Jean jusqu' aux
Larges Rapides ou nous arrivames vers les 7 heures du soir, la distance

est evaluee 18 lieues. Quoique 1'on considere generalement les Rapides

•

* Artemisia Canadensis, Michx.— C, S. S.
t Calamagrostis.—C. S. S.

1888.] Ti [Michaux.

ou Cascades perpendiculaires comme des Effets de la nature dignes de
curiosite, Ton auroit de la peine a se former une idee de la Majestueuse
perspective de celle-ci. Elle est naturellement comme un Amphitheatre
dans I'enfoncernent duquel on ne voit que les Arbres aussi bien que sur
les cotes et elle s'elargit a sa base d'environ 250 toises sur une profondeur
d'environ 250. L'on apercoit des Rochers sans nombre au milieu des
eaux brisees et reduites en brouillards comme des fumees epaisses. Le
Lit de la rivierre au bas de ces Cascades forme une piece d'eau ti es e*tendue
a la surface de laquelle on n'apercoit pas de roches, mais qui est ties agitee
et produit en tout temps de grosses vagues a cause des roches sous 1'eau
et de la surface unie du sol resserre par les collines qui environnent cette
base.

Les Eaux ayant heurtis sur les flancs de ces Collines de roches, elles
reviennent de nouveau se m§ler et se perdre a la base des rapides et
y forment des bandes ou intervalles unies et tranquilles entre des eaux
agitees par les diverses branches de la cascade generale. C'est alors que
Ton est surpris de 1'habilete des sauvages qui savent si bien prendre les
alternatives, soit po. ramer a force de bras, soit po. s'arreter tout a coup.
Quelque fois nous nous trouves sur une bande ou intervalle tranquille
tandis que les deux cotes sont agites de maniere a envoyer des floccons
d'ecuine dans le Canot. II fallut aborder entre 1'un des bras de la Cascade
pour faire faire le Portage et poser le Bagage et les Provisions sur les
Roches qui etoient au dessus de la surface des eaux. Le Danger est que
les Roches sous 1'eau sont couvertes ordinairement d'une espece deByssus
ou Mousse aquatique visqueuse qu' emp§che de poser le pied ferme. Mon
guide ayant voulu sauter d'une Roche sur une autre qui n'etoit qu' a un
pouce sous 1'eau, tomba avec sa charge qui etoit un paquet de 50 liv. de
farine et le Sac qui contenoit ses hardes. Nous avons campe pres des
Larges Rapides.*

Le 22 Aoust sur la Riv. Mistassin, Alnus glauca, Myrica gale, Gentiana
pneumonanthe, Potentilla nivea, Linnea borealis, Epigsea rep., Gaultheria,
Ledum palustre, Kalmia glauca, Kalmia angustifol. Vaccinium corym-
bosum minus, V. atoca, V. fructu albo, Trillium capsula violacea angulata,
Trill, capsula rubra ovata, Narthecium . . . , Cerasus racemosa
petiol. glandulosis, Ceras. corymbos. petiol. glandulosis, Cerasus fructu
nigro petiol. eglandul. ditte Cerise de Sable, Cornus Canadensis, Corn,
stolonib. rubris (Osier rouge) ; Cornus ramis punctatis, Convallaria ?
baccis azureis, Conv. 3-folia, Conv. 2-folia, Conv. alt. sp., Lonicera camse-
cerasus fol. tomentos., Lon. diervilla, Lycopod. fructification is paniculatis,
And. calyculata, Pinus Larix, P. balsamea, P. abies alba, P. abies nigra,
P. Strobus, P. fol. geminis fructu ovato loevi ; P. fol. geminis breviorib.,
Salix sericea, Salix stipulis foliaceis, Arundo glumis unifloris, Arundo
. . . , Poa glumis 4-floris, Ribes cynosbat., Fraxinus foliolis tomen-

* Attached to the record of the 22d inst. is the following memorandum in Journal.—
C. S. S.

Michaux.] ' 8 [Oct. 19,

tos. serratis, Betula alba seu papyrifera, Ulnius . . . Orme blanc,
Rubus arcticus, R. occidental is, Vib. Opulus petiol. gland., Vib. nud.,
Taxus, Spiraea salicifolia, Pteris, Oenothera. Thalictruin dioicum, Actaea
spicata alba, Epilobium staminib. declinatis, Epil. petalis 2-fidis, Aster.

Le 23 nous avons eu de la pluye qui avoit commence des 2 heurcs
du Matin et qui a continue jusqu' apres midy, nous avons reste campe toute
la journee.

Le 24 nous avons rencontre deux Rapides ou Cascades et nous avons eu
consequemment deux Portages; notre journee peut etre evaluee a 8 lieues;
Remarque des Melezes d'une belle grandeur quoique tous les aut. sortes
d'arbres diminuent de grandeur dans ces parages.

Le 25 nous avons e\e oblige d'aller avec des Perches po. luter contre les
Courans de la Rivierre. Cela etoit d'autant plus penible que le Vent du
Nord souffloit tres fort et nous avons fait environ 7 a 8 lieues.

Le Dimanche 26 le vent fut moins violent, nous avons ete oblige
de faire aller les Canots avec les perches seulement, depuis 7 heures du
Matin j usque vers onze heures. Nous avons rencontre une Cabane de
Sauvages et nous y avons dine avec de la Viande de Castor bouillie, des
Bluets. (Vaccinium corymbosum) bouillies en consistence de Confitures
et de ces m§mes Bluets frais. Les Montagues qui ont e"te brulees en plu-
sieurs endroits au nord de Quebec, sont couvertes de cet arbuste et Ton
peut s'y rassasier au moins d'une heure et mgine d'un quart d'heure. Ce
fruit est tres age*rable et la grande quantite" n'incommode jamais. Notre
March e fut d'environ six a 7 lieues.

Le 27 nous avons trouve* la Rivierre extremement diminuee de largeur,
mais les courants tres rapides etant resserre's par des Montagnes de Rochers
tres escarpes ; retrouve le Vaccin. foliis apice glandulosis c. a. d. Yitis
Idcea. Notre course peut §tre evaluee a 8 lieues.

Le 28 les Sauvages ont continue de piquer avec les Perches, po. forcer
les courans tres rapides et vers deux h. apres Midy nous arrivames au
Portage Monte a peine. Nous avons e" e depuis 3 heures jusqu' a 7 h. du
soir pour grimper cette Montagne et pour arriver dans une autre petite
Rivierre situee de 1'autre cote. J'evalue a 250 ou 300 toises perpendicu-
laires environ la hauteur de cette montagne et la Riv. situee de 1'autre
cote n'est pas de 40 a 50 toises plus bas que le Sommet de cette Montagne
Monte a peine. Les Sauvages me dirent que cette Riv. n'a pas de nom.
Les Plantes remarquees principalement sur les Marais du haut de Monte
a peine, sont. Ledum palust. Kalmia angustifolia, Vaccinium corymbos.
minus, Vaccin. niveum, * Kalmia glauca, Betula . . . , And. caly-
culata.

Le 29 herborise des le matin sur les bords de la Petite Rivierre : Lycopo-

* Chiogenes hispiduia, Torr & Gray.— C. S, S. .

1883.] • & [Michaux.

dium inundatum, Lycop. . , Lycop. . , Andromeda

rosmarinifolia,* And. calycul. Kalmia glauca, Ledum paluslre.

Nous avons en quatre portages a passer dans 1'intervalle desquels nous
avons voyage sur deux Rivierres qui n'avoient pas plus de 18 pieds de
large. La profondeur &oit suffisante pour les Canots, mais plusieurs fois
il fallut alleger les Canots pour les soulever au dessus des Digues de Castor
dont les Cabanes etoient sur la rive. Ces Cabanes sont toujours situees sur
1« bord des petites rivierres ; elles sont baties de bois et de terre en forme
d'un monticule de 3 a 4 pi. de haut sur une base de six pi. de large. II y
a une entree sur terre et une sortie sous 1'eau po. aller pendant les gelees
des hyvers manger les ecorces des bois qu'ils amassent dans 1'eau ; ils
coupent des pieces de la grosseur de la cuisse. Les Digues sont pour
arreter et elever les eaux qui gelent d'autant moins qu'elles sont plus pro-
fondes. Toutefois les hyvers sont si longs et si severes que 1'on a vu des
trous dans la glace de deux pieds de profondeur. L'on ne peut (pourroit)
se persuader la force, 1'industrie, 1'adresse et la patience avec les quels ces
animaux travaillent po. vivre et se preserver des riguenrs des hivers.
Lorsqu'ils abattent un arbre, ils le font tomber a coup sur du cote qui leur
convient po. e*xecuter leur enterprise, et s'il y a des paressenx, ils les
chassent de la societe et ceux ci vivent miserables et solitaires. Nous
arrivames au Lac des Cygnes vers trois heures apres midy. II est tres
large, environne de terres basses, couvertes d'arbres tres petits, rabougris.
Cette contiee porte 1'aspect le plus affreux de la sterilite du sol jointe a la
rigueur et a la longueur des froids. Les arbres sont des bouleaux. Pinus
fol. geminis, P. abies nigra, Ledum palustre, Kalmia glauca, Kalui.
angustif. Andr. calyculata et Andr. rosmarinifolia. En entrant, dans le
lac des Cygnes j'aperQus un nouv. Vaccinium,f a tiges droites d'un pied
et demi de haut, assez bien garni de branches, fruits solitaires, d'un gout
plus acide que ceux que j'aye goute en Ameriq. jusqu' a present, mais cet
acide est tres agreable, outre le port naturel a tous les Vaccin. je puis la
considerer po. etre de ce genre de ceux a 8 etamines par les divisions du
cal. superieur au fruit. La forme est celle d'une pomette plutot longue
que ronde, mais de la grosseur seulement d'un pois. Ce fruit est bleuatre
et les f. sont glauques. Vaccinium uliginoso affine.

Le Lac des Cygnes est interessant par 1'aspect de ses alentours, dont les
terres quoique generalem* basses sont asses bien entrecoupees de Collines
de differentes formes. La multitude d'angles saillans et des angles
rentrants, tantot rapprochent les deux rives opposees et tantot les eloignent
de plus de deux lieues de Tune a 1'autre quelquefois tres profo. q.q. fois il
n'y a pas d'eau po. la Canot. Enfin je reconnus la Potentilla fruticosa sur
plusieurs endroits du rivage et presque submerge* en plusi. endroits ainsi
que les And. rosmarinifol. et les Andr. calyculata. Le Sauvage qui con-
duisoit mon Canot, vit dans un endroit peu pro fond une tete de Castor
tres bien decharnee et tous les os de la t§te et de la Machoire bien entiers.

* A. polifolia, L.— C. S. S.
t F. uliginosum, L.— C. S. S.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

II m'en fit present mais elle fut perdue de nouveau dans 1'accident qui
nous arriva en sortant du Lac po. remonter un Rapide au travers des
roches. L'on avoit resolu de ne decharger les Canots qu'en partie et en
sortant le Sauvage glissa sur une roche couverte de lichen gluant. Conime
il avoit encore une jambe dans le Canot, il le fit pencher et dans 1'instant,
il se trouva a moitie plein d'eau. Tous mes Papiers, Plantes et autres
parties de rnon Bagage furent mouilles et toute la nuit fut employee a
secher et a reparer en partie cet accident. Le 30 continue des le matin a
secher mes herbiers, mes Collections de graines &c. Mes herbiers, enve-
loppe"s dans des Sacs de Peaux de Loups marins avoient peu souiferts en
apparence et 1'eau n'avoit penetre dans plusi. parties qu' a un pouce
avant.

Le 30, nous avons navigue dans trois Lacs environnes de Montagnes peu
elevees et qui se communiquent par des issues entre ces Collines. Le Sol
dans toute cette Contree est entrecoupe de Montagnes et de Collines dont
les bas fonds ou vallees sont remplis d'eaux et forment ces Multitudes de
Lacs dont la plupart n'ont pas de noms m6me par les Sauvages qui chas-
sent frequemment dans cette Contree. Des Intervalles considerables
sont de Sphagnum palustre. L'on y enfonce jusqu' aux genoux et
rneme par les plus beaux temps de secheresse, Ton y est toujours imbibe
d'eau jusqu' aux genoux. Nous avons fait trois portages et nous avons
fait env. 3 a 4 lieues a cause de la difficulte a traverser ces desagreables
marecages.

Ces marecages ici abondent en Kalmia glauca et Andromeda rosmarini-
folia, Sarracenia purpurea et Vaccin. Atoca. Dans les parties moins
liuinides sont les Andr. calyculata, Ledum palustre, Kalmia angustifolia,
Epigea re pens, Pinus abies rubra, Pin. fol. geminis breviorib. Le Pinus
balsamifera cessa au Lac des Cygnes, je n'en vis aujourd'hui que trois en
forme de buisson et toute la Vegetation porte ici 1'empreinte de Piginees
decrepits, a cause de la sterilite du sol et de la rigueur du froid. Je vis
aussi un nouveau Vaccinium * a fruits solitaires dans 1'aisselle des feuill.
fruit bleuatre, cal a 5 divisions, peu ligneux au lieu que celui du jo. pre-
cedent forme parfaitement 1'arbriss ligneux bien forme. Avena panicu-
lata calycib. unifloris est le seul gramen que j'ay vu aujourd'hui.

Le 31 Aoust, nous avons navigue pendant une heure et nous avons ren-
contre un Portage. Le froid etoit excessif et le temps convert depuis 2 jo.
et la pluye etoit comme de la neige fondue. Arrete pour dejeuner, le froid
nous otoit 1'appetit et les Sauvages trembloient de froid, etant tous tra-
verse's d'eau tant de la pljiye, que des Arbriss. mouilles au travers des
quels on avoit passe et que des marecages de Sphagnum que Ton est
oblige de traverser ou Ton enfonce jusqu' aux genoux en plusi. endroits.
Quoiq. je fusse mieux convert d'habillernens, j'avois aussi tant de peine a
register au froid, que je fis faire du feu et vers dix heures nous nous
sommes mis de nouveau en route. Nous avons passe trois Lacs et uue

* Probably his V. cxspitomm.—G. S. S.

1888.] [Michaux.

riv. d'eau courante : Narthecium calyculatum,* Epilobium fol. linearib.,
Kalmia glauca, And. rosmarini folia &c. &c.

Le samedy ler Septcmbre, la pluye nous empeclia de voyager et un des
Sauvages fut malade. La cause me parut etre la transpiration arretee.
II avoit ete inouille de la pluye le jour precedent et il avoit dorini dans sa
Couverture qni etoit imbibes d'eau. L'apres midy le temps fut moins
obscur et nous avons navigue nonobstant la pluye. Toute la nuit, il y eut
Pluye, Tonnere et Eclairs. Nous avons fait env. six lieues et nous avons
eu un lac et des rivierres Ires etroites ou il n'y avoit q. la largeur d'un Canot.
Le Dimanche 2 le temps fut tres obscur des le matin et il se resolut en
Neige fondue. Le froid fut moins rude, mais nous avons eu un portage
de trois quarts d'une lieue au travers d'une Savanne de Sphagnum ou
Ton enfon^oit jusqu' a la moitie des jambes et malgre les ondees de grele
qui continuerent toute la journee nous continuames a voyager, car les
Sauvages aussi bien que moi desiroient arriver le plustdt possible a Mistas-
sin de peur que les Neiges et les froids ne devinsent plus consider,
ables. Nous avons eu trois Lacs a traverser et nous avons fait environ dix
lieues.

Le 3 la gelee fut a glace d'environ une ligne d'epaisseur. Des Minuit
je vis la gelee blanche sur les arbrisseaux et les herbes qui environnent le
foyer ou nous etions cainpes. Le [temps] parut bien dispose au moins po.
la journee, mais vers 7 lieures Fair devint nuageux et nous avons eu de la
Pluye et alternativement de la Grgle et de la Neige et des Intervalles d'un
beau soleil. Nous avons vu un Caribo (Renne) dans une Prairie, mais les
Sauvages ayant la vent sur . . . f ne pouvoient le joindre. A onze
heures nous entrames dans une grande rivierre qui coule vers le Nord.
Ayant les courants favorables, no. avons fait 16-18 lieues. Le sol me
parut meilleur.

Le 4 Septemb. nous avons fait trois fois Portage a cause des courants
tres rapides dans les rochers. A 10h 1-4 entre dans le Lac Mistassin. Aux
environs du Lac, Bartsia pallida, Gentiana?, Narthecium ossifragum
calyculatum, Lycopod. ? &c. &c. Navigue dans le Lac environ 10-12
lieues, campe sur la rive gauche N. Quest a 6 lieues de distance du Lac.

Le 5 fait environ 8 a 10 lieues et dine sur la rive des Goelands a 16
lieues de distance du Lac. Tue une Oie a collier. Nous avons pris 5
poissons qui avoient un pied 1-2 a 2 pi. de long. Le soir campe.

Abies nigra, Larix, Betula pumila, alba ; Sorbus aucuparia ; My-
rica gale, Cornus Canad. (Cornus Osier rouge) Ribes ; Ribes ; Ribes ;
Pinguicula alpina? Vaccini. niveum 8 etam : V. atoca : Vaccin. uligi-
nosum? Epigea ; Avena nuda ; Arundo glumis 2-floris ; Andromeda
rosmarinifol ; Kalmia angustifolia ; K. glauca ; Sarracenia purpurea ;
Vaccinium Vitis idaea ; Pteris aquilina ; Osmunda regalis ; Hieracium
paludosum ? ; Linnaea borealis ; Vaccin. corymbosum minus. 22 lieues

* ToMdia glutinosa, Willd.— C. S. S.
t Illegible.— C. S. S.

PROC, AMER. PniLOS. SOC. XXVI, 129. K. PRINTED MARCH 13, 1889.

Michaux.] 82 tOct. 19,

en totalit^. Campe pres la rivierre Atchouke. (Riv. des Loup-
marins).*

Le 6 revenu a Mistassin 26 lieues. Collines des environs du Lac Mis-
tassin : sol est un sable pur a la surface et pi. bas sable argilleux. Les
Pierresetles Roches sont de Quartz irapur, m§le d'argille q.q. fois de
terre vegetale. Les Pierres du rivage usees par 1'agitation des flots present-
eni des formes extraordinaires parceq. les couches d'argille ou d'autres sub-
stances moins dures sont plus usees. II y a aussi des Pierres de Quartz mi-
caces et de Schorl, tres peu de Quartz pur. Je n'ay point vu de Pierres
calcaires. Nulle apparence de Pierres volcanisees. Le Sol est peu eleve
aux alentours. Les Collines sont de grandes distances. La Decharge des
Eaux de ce Lac est vers le Nord et le Nord Quest par differentes Riv. qui
vont a la Baye d'Hudson. L'on peut y aller en 4 jours, mais il faudroit
10 jo. po. revenir. Notre Course fut de 28 lieues tant les Sauvages avoi-
ent envie de revenir. Les Arbres du Bas Canada ne se trouvent point
aux parties eleve*s du Canada, quoique ces arbres et Plantes soient dans la
plus grande vigueur aux parties basses du Canada.

Le 7 nous sommes partis de Mistassin et nous avons courru environ dix
sept a dix huit lieues a cause des courans des Rivierres tres rapides.

Le chif des Sauvages qui me conduisoient tua un Loutre qui traversoit
a la nage une rivierre et de temps en temps sortoit la t§te hors de 1'eau.
Nous avons e*te en route depuis 6 heures du matin j usque env. 6 h. du soir,
malgre le brouillard et le froid.

Le 8 Gele a glace dans un Vase de fer blanc. Beau temps toute la
journ. A 24 lieues environ de Mistassin aupres d'une Savanne, recueilli
des echantill. d'un Juniperus communis, mais quoiqu' il y eut plus de 40
Plants dans ce lieu, je n'eus pas la satisfaction de le voir en fructifica-
tion. Mon Sauvage tua un Rat musque (Castor Zibaticus Linn.) Le
soir il le mangea roti avec ses Camarades, mais il ne voulut pas manger du
Loutre qu'il avoit tue le jour precedent. Nous avons fait environ 20 lieues
au travers de plusieurs rapides avec le courant, au lieu qu'en montant
nous avons ete oblige de faire Portage.

Le Dimanche 9 Septembre, nous avons passe la Lac des Cygnes, nous
sommes venu coucher sur la Montagne Monte a peine. Notre course fut
evaluee a 20 lieues. Les Andromeda calyculata, Kalmia angustifolia,
Ledum palustre, couvrent la surface du sol sur les Collines et les Mon-
tagnes dont les arbres ont ete brule*3. Les parties qui n'ont ete brulees

* This Camp was the most Northern point reached by Michaux. No reason for his
return southward is given in the Journal. The explanation, however, is found in the
following passage in Deleuze's Historical Notice of Michaux :

" Michaux entre le 3 Aout dans une petite riviere qui conduisoit au lac Mistassin ; il
faisoit alors un froid excessif ; il tomboit de la neige : cependant il continua sa route et
arriva le 4 Septembre dans le lac Mistassin : apres en avoir reconnu les bords, il de-
scendit une riviere qui communique a la baie d'Hudson ; il la suivit pendant deux jours,
et il n'6tois plus qu'a une petite distance de cette baie lorsque les sauvages, croyant dan-
gereux de s'avancer plus au nord dans cette saison, voulurent absolument revenir; ils
1'assurerent que si les neiges continuoient, le retour deviendroit impossible."— Annales
du Museum, iii. 212.— C. S. S.

1888. | [Michaux

que depuis deux ans au plus sont couvertes de Vaccin. corymbos. minus.
Les Pinus abies nigra, P. Larix et Pinus fol. geminis breviorib. formant
la Masse principale des bois. II y a des Intervalles considerables de Mare-
cages couverts de Sphagnum dans les quelles on enfonce jusqu'a la moitie
des jambes. II n'y croit que des Andr. rosmarinifolia, Kalmia glauca
et Betula pumila, Vaccinium atoca, Sarracenia purpurea, Ces marecagea
ne sont jamais a sec et les plus aquatiq. ne produisent que des Andr. ros-
marinifolia et des Kalmia glauca. Notre course fut d'environ 30 lieues.

Le — Septembre j'ay fait recueillir de la mousse pour emballer des Plantes
recueillies autour du Lac. Des le Matin je fus herboriser et en revenant,
je vis quatre gros Poissons pris dans les filets que les Sauvages avoient
tendu la veille. Apres dejeune, je continual mes herborisations autour de
la Presqu' Isle ou nous etions canape et je visitay plusieurs situations sc/av.
Quest, Nord et Est, Est-Sud-Est, Quest- Nord Quest : je reconnus Pinus
abies riigra, P. Larix, P. fol. geminis, Betula alba, B. pumila, Sorbus
aucuparia americana, Mespilus Canadensis arborea, Rubus occidentalis ;
.Rub. arcticus ; Potentilla.fruticosa ; Myrica gale.*

Vu petit Pie ; dessus du corps noir mele de taches blanches et plus gris
sur les cotes et les extremites des ailes, le ventre blanchatre, quelques
plumes de la queue blanche a 1'extremite : Deux oiseaux du genre de Pies
sommet de la tete noir, vers le devant blanche, dessus du corps et des
ailes brun-cendre. Poitrine et Gorge blanchatre ainsi que la partie dessous
les yeux, yeux noirs, Oreilles larges &c &c . . . extremite de la queue
borde de blanc . . .

Le sol a Mistassin est un sable pur a la surface et plus bas sable ajgilleux.
Les Pierres et les Roches sont de Quartz impur mele d'argille plus fre-
queminent de terre vegetale. Les Pierres du rivage usees par ragitation
continuelle des eaux, presentent des formes extraordinaires parceque les
couches d'argille ou d'autres substances moins dures sont plus usees de
sorte qu'il y a des intervalles plus usees et d'autres qui le sont moins, an
nombre de 6-8-10 dans une longeur de deux pieds. II y a aussi des Pierres
de Quartz micacees et de Schorl, tres peu de Quartz pur. Je n'ay point vu
de Pierres calcaires, ni aucune apparence de Pieires volcani.-ejes. Le sol
est peu eleve aux alentours. II n'y a que des collines a de grandes dis-
tances. La decharge des Eaux de ce Lac est vers le Nord et le Nord-Ouest
par differentes riv. qui vont a la Baye d' Hudson. Les Sauvages disent
que Ton y peut aller en quatre jours, mais il faut dix jours po. revennir a
cause des courants trop rapides.

Le f nous avons pris cinq Poissons qui avoient depuis un pied et demi a
deux pi. de long. Les Quadrupedes que j'ay eu occasisn de voir depuis le
lac S* Jean jusqu'au Lac Mistassin sout ; Renne dit Caribou par les
Canadiens, Attakko par les Sauvages ; Castor Amish-Ko par les Sauvages ;
Loutre Netchako ; Martes, Marmottes par les Canadiens Siffleux ; II y a
des Linx, Renards, Qurs &c. et un animal tres ruse que les Canadiens

* (Cy-dessus il y a erreur de date.)

t This date is blotted out.— C. S. S. ,

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

nomment Carcajou et les sauv. KouiKouatchou qui ne court pas vite,
mais sqait prevoir le passage du Renne, grimpe sur un arbre et se jette
dessus. Les SauvageB me dirent que plus souvent il marche asses douce-
rnent po. surprendre le Renne et lorsqu'il se jette dessus, il n'y a aucun
moyen po. lui de s'en debarrasser, a nioins que le Renne ne trouve une
Rivierre, alors le Carcajou lache sa proie.

Je me propose de reprendre ici les Arbres et les Plantes que je remarquay
depuis cette Contree la plus septentrionale ou j'ay penetre en Amerique et
j'auray soin de remarquer les Parages ou chaq. espece diflerente com-
mence a exister. Collines qui environnent le lac Mistassin ;

Pinus abies nigra, P. Larix, P. balsamifera, P. foliis germinis ; Betula
pumila, B. alba ; Sorbus aucuparia americana ; Cerasus corymbosus ;
Juniperus Sabina?; Myrica gale ; Cornus Canad., Corn us (Osier rouge dcs
Canadiens) . . . ; Rubus occidentals, Rub. arcticus, Ribes . . . ,
Ribes . . . , Ribes . . . ; Potentilla fruticosa ; Vaccinium co-
rymbosum 10 et. ; V. (pumila) 10 etain., Vaccin. riparium 8 etam. Vaccin.
Atoca 8 et. Vaccin. niveum 8 etam., Andromeda calyculata, And. ros-
marinifolia ; Kalmia angustifolia, Kalm. glauca; Linnea borealis ; Sarra-
cenia purpurea ; Bartsia pallida ; Euphrasia odontites ; Rhinantlms crista-
galli ; Pinguicala . . . Cacalia hastata, Cacalia incana ; Vaccin.
vitis idaea 8 etam. : Hieracium paludosum ; Pteris aquilina ; Osmunda
regalis, Osrnunda filiculifolia.

Les Pinus Strobus ; Thuya occidentalis ; Populus balsamifera ; Betula
nigra ; Gaultheria procumbens ; Rubus odoratus ; Adianturn pedatum ne
se trouvent point aux parties elevees du Canada quoique.

Le 10 nous avons eu sur le sommet de la Montagne une Gelee blancbc
tres forte et dans les ruisseaux, les brandies des arbrisseaux sur lesquels
1'eau passoit etoient charges de glacjons. En arriv* de 1'autre cote sur la
partie meridionale, la gelee avoit fait son effet, mais les Convallaria et
autres plantes tendres etoient peu endommagees. Le Lonicera Diervilla
commence ici et se contin. en abondance jusque vers Albany. Achillea
rnillefolium commence ici et se trouve en Canada et rce"me sur le Lac
Champlain. Les sauvages et moi nous avons tue neuf Poules de bois
nominees Perdrix (Tetrao lagopus) par les Canadiens. Ces oiscaux sont
en compagnie et volent a peu de distance sur les arbres ou ils se laissent
tuer jusqu' au dernier. Leur nourriture est des graines de Vaccin., de
Carex et de bourgeons de Melezes comme je 1'ay verifie. Nous avons
rencontre deux families de Sauvages, Tune me fit present d'une gateau de
Bluets (Vaccinium corymb. ) cuit en resine et seche ensuite . Je lui donnay
en Echange de la farine et du Pore sale de mes Provisions et il me donna
un second gateau. Nous avons fait environ 22 lieues ayant eu un Vent
contraire tres fort qui empechoit de tenir le plein courant des rivierres. Le
Soir un des Sauvages que nous avions rencontre, apporta un Ours qu'il
venoit de prendre a un de ses Pieges. Je lui fis donner a souper dans
1'esperance d'avoir de la viande fraiche de sa Chasse.

1888.] O«* IMichaxix.

Le onze des le point clu jour je vis la femme du Chasseur qui se mil a
depouiller 1'Ours et je fis inettre la Cliaudiere au feu que nous avions par-
ticulierenient a peu de distance. En effet il m'apporta la T§te et un tres
gros morceau de filet. II y avoit bien 8 a 9 liv. de viande, c. a. d. environ
6 livres sans les os. Je lui fis donner deux Boiss. de farine et un morceau
de Pore sale. Nous dejeunames de bon appetit et il ne resta que les os«
L'Interprete q. j'avois, mangeoit a peu pres autant qu'un Sauvage. Moi
m§me je mangeois trois fois plus dupuisque j'etoisau Canade q. je ne pou-
vois faire pendant que je residois en Caroline. Malgre les fatigues de ce
voyage et les souffrances occasionnees paries Maringoins (cousins) par les
mousketiques (tres petites abeill. dont 1'air est rempli) et par les Brulots
aut. petite mouche qu'on ne peut distinguer qu'un Microscope, ma sante
s'etoit retablie entierement. Vers neuf heures nous nous sommes embar-
ques ; nous avons descendu plusi. rapides sans faire Portage et apres avoir
fait environ 15 li. nous sommes arrives aux Grands Rapides. Ici com-
mence la Potentilla tridentata. Trois lieues an dessous des Larges Rap-
ides, Ton voit des Frenes et des Orrnes. II est a remarquer que 1'on n'en
voit aucuns depuis les Larges Rapides jusqu' a Mistassin. Quatre lieues
au dessous des Grands Rapides je vis le ler Pinus Strobus ; car je n'avois
pas rencontre un seul depuis cet endroit jusqu' a Mistassin tant en mon-
tant qu'en descendant. Le Pays est montagneux depuis le Lac des Cygnes
jusqu' aux Larges Rapides. Et ensuite jusqu' au Lac S* Jean les terres
sont basses et Ton n'apercoit point de Montagues.

II est tres evident q. le le Pays situe entre le Lac des Cygnes et le Lac
Mistassin est le plus eleve, car le Lac Mistassin se decharge dans la Baye
d' Hudson par la riv. des Nids de Goelands qui coule au N. Quest et le
Lac des Cygnes se decharge dans le Fleuve Snt Laurent par la riv. Mistas-
sin, par le Lac Snt Jean, par la riv. Chicoutoume et enfin par la riv. Sega-
nay jusqu' au Tadoussack ou elle rencontre le fl. S* Laurent. C'est avec
difficulte que je nomme Rivierre Mistassin la riv. que coule depuis le Lac
des Cygnes jusqu' au Lac Sfc Jean. J'ay fait cette observation aux Cana-
diens qui vont trailer dans ce Pays avec Sauvages. Us m'ont dit que Ton
croyoit autrefois que Ton pouvoit remonter cette rivierre jusqu' au lac
Mistassin et que c'est pour cette raison qu'elle a ete ainsi nomme par les
Missionnaires Jesuites.

Nous avons fait environ 14 lieues et nous avons campe* aupres des pre-
miers Pins de Weimouth (Pinus Strobus) qui se recontrent en descendant
de Mistassin.

Le 12 Septembre Grand vent et Pluye froide. J'ay remarque en de-
scendant que le Pays bas est uni ; Ton ne voit point de Montagues a
droite et a gauche de la rivierre qui a entre une lieu en demie et 2 lieues
de large, environ 15 li. avant son embouchure dans le Lac entrecoupee de
larges banes de sable et est peu profonde. Nous sommes arrive vers 7
heures du soir au Poste du lac S* Jean et nous avons fait environ 15
lieues.

Le 13 j'ay herborise aux environs du Lac. J'ay fait recueillir diverses

Michaux.] 86 [Oct ig>

especes de graines. J'ay depouille plusi. especes d'oiseaux et des Quadru-
pedes et je me suis prepare" a continuer mon voyage. Circea Canadensis,
Mitella aphylla. Vu le gros Corbeau (Corvus corax)

Le 14 Grand vent du Sud Quest ; il fut impossible d'aller au large avec
les Canots et toute la journee j'ay employe les Sauvages a recueillir des
Graines.

Le Poste etabli sur le lac S* Jean po. la traite av. les Sauvages est situe
au N. Guest du Lac. Le sol y est generalement sablonneux, mais il y a
des etendues considerables de banes de Pierre calcaire. Les Pierres cal-
caires sont disposes par couches applaties et sont qq. Ibis de Schitz. On
y voit des Petriflcations de Coquillages niarins et de Comes d'Ainmon qui
ne sont que tres peu en forme de comes, mais presqu' egales d 1'extremite
a la base et de la gross, d'un doigt. II y a aussi vers le Nord des Roches
de Quartz. (Memento :

J'ay oublie de noter que depuis Monte a peine, les Montagnes sont
generalement de Roches calcaires, mais il y a aussi des etendues con-
siderables ou les Collines sont de pur sable et d'autres melees de sable et
de Cailoux ou Pierres roulees, nommes par les Canadiens Pays d'eboule-
nient.

Le 15 Septembre parti du Poste sur le lac S* Jean. A la distance d'une
lieue et ^ il y a une petite Riv. qui tombe dans le Lac. (La riv. Chouamou-
chouan tombe dans la lac exactement a 1'Ouest en couchant de Septentr.
La riv. Mistassin tombe dans le lac a l'O-S Quest. Vu deux aut. riv. qui
tombent dans le lac. Enfin nous arrivames le soir a la riv. . . , qui
devoit nous conduire a Chicoutoume et nous avons campe aupres. Entin
en cotoyant le Lac depuis 1'Est par le Sud jusqu' a 1'Ouest, il y a cinq
grandes rivi. qui se reudent au Lac. La grande decharge se fait par la
riv. Sagney au N. Est. Je ne sqais pas s'il y en a d'autres.

Le Dimanche 16 quitte entierement le Lac et nous sommes venus cam-
per a 1'extremite meridionale du Lac Sinogomie. Ce Lac n'a pas plus
d'une demie lieue dans sa plus gr. largeur. Sa longeur est de 7 lieues. A
1' entree de ce Lac par le Nord j'ay reinarque, Acer rubrum, Medeola
Virginica, Cypripedium calceolaria flore rubro, mais cette derniere plante
existe aussi sur les Collines qui avoisinent le Lac des Cygnes, ainsi elle ne
doit pas etre considered conime commenc,ant en ce lieu. Les Montag. de
roches qui entourrent le Lac Sinogomie sont a Pic quoique d'une mediocre
hauteur et les bois y sont forts et fournis de grands arbres comnie dans un
sol fertile.

Le Lundy 17, nous sommes arrive a Chichoutourne : Plantes remarquees
de nouveau, Polygonum aviculare, hydropiper, Lamiurn . . . , Lappa

La distance du Lac S* Jean a Chicoutoume est evaluee a 40 lieues.
Le 18 parti de Chicoutoume, le vent nous fut favorable et nous avions
le reflux de la mer a notre avantage.
Le 19 nous sommes arrives a Tadoussack.

1888.] 87 [Michaux.

Le 20 j'ay fait recueillir du The" de Labrador* et j'ay recueilli d'autres
sortes de graines.
Le21.

Le 27 Septembre parti de Tadoussack.

Le 28 arrive a la Malbaye.

Le 29 herborise et . . .

Le Dimanche 30 reconnu Salicornia . . . Salsola . . . Lappa

. . . , Ranunculus . . . , Trifolium . . . , Litiiospermum

Le ler Octobre parti sur un bateau po. Quebec.

Le Mercredy 17 parti de Quebec et couche a la Pointe aux Trembles.

Le 18 Octobre passe la Pointe aux Trembles, la Rivierre Jacques Quartier
et couche a Ste Anne chez Mr . . .

Le 19 Pass*e a Batiscan Trois Riv. et couche a Machicha : Juglans
hiccory, Celastrus scandens aux Tr. Rivierres, Populus (fastigiatus?),
aussi aux Trois Riv. ainsi que Triosteum, Ulmus, Carpinus, Quercus alba,
Pinus Canadensis. . . . Spiraea tomentosa et Sp. opulifolia, Adiantum
pedatum, Fagus sylvatica Americana aux Tr. Rivierres mais plus eertaine-
inent a Berthier. Cephalanthus occidental is comm. a la riv. de 1' Assomp-
tion. Ledura palustre se terinine vers la Rivierre I'Assomption ainsi que
la Kalmia glauca que j'ay vu a Batiscan.

Le 20 couche pres la Riv. I'Assomption.

Le Dimanche 21 arrive a Montreal.

Le 22 Octobre aux environs de Montreal, Cratsegus coccinea, Cratsegus
lutea,f Cephalanthus occidental is. Prinos verticillatus.

Le 24 Dine chez M. . . . Henry.

Le 27 dine chez Mr Frobicher.

Le 28 dine chez Mr John Dease.

Le 30 dine chez M' Selby.

Le 7 Novembre 1792 parti de Montreal et les brouillards furent si epais
que les conducteurs perdirent le Chemin. Le Bateau echoua, sur des
Roches ou nous avons passe* la nuit. Le Bateau faisoit de 1'eau. Mes
Livres et une partie de mon Bagage furent mouilles.

Le 8 passe a Longueil et arrive a la Prairie.

Dejeune chez M. La Croix Esq. le Lendemain.

Le 9 paye 2 Piast. po. Transporter mon Bagage a S* Jean. L'on paye
communement une PL \ po. avoir une Caleche de S* Jean a la Prairie.
La distance est 6 li.

De 10 Visite le colonel Gordon et dine ayec les Officiers de la Garnison.

* Ledum—C. 6. S.

f Probably the yellow fruited variety of Cratxgus punctata, Jacq.— C. S. S.

Michanx.] [Oct. 19,

Le Dimanclie 11 Dejeune chez le colonel Gordon. Tonte la journ. oc-
cupe a faire secher mes Livres et mes Effets.
Le 12 Dine avec le colonel Gordon.

Le 13 parti et couche vis-a-vis de FIsle aux Noix 15 Miles.
Le 14 nous avons fait 10 Miles.

Le 15 apres 5 Miles de chemin passe devant la Ligne qui pepare le
Canada des Etats-Unis : Cette ligne est situee a 9 Miles au Sud FIsle anx
Noix. Passe ensuite devant la Pointe au Fer quoique sur le territoire des
Etats-Unis et occupe par le 26° Regiment de Soldats Anglais dont est
Commandant le Capt. Hope.

La Pointe au Fer est a 15 M. de FIsle aux Noix et nous sommes venus
coucher a Cumberland Head 26 Mill, de la Pointe au Fer. et 56 Miles de
S* John.

Le 16 Une Temp§te accompagnee de neige nous obligea de sejourner.
Le 17 Nous sommes partis de Cumberland Head et nous avons relache
sur le territoire de FEtat de Vermont an lieu dit Shelburne : Platanus
occid., Ceanothus Americanos. Enfin nous avons couche sur le terri-
toire de Vermout vis-a-vis Split Roc : 39 Miles de Cumberland Head.

Le Dimanche 18 Novembre, le Vent du Sud tres violent et contraire
nous obligea de sejourner : Ceanothus Americ., Hippophae Canadensis,
Acorus.

Le 19 nous avons dejeune a Bason Harbour 6 Miles : Passe par Crown
point 12 Miles et nous sommes venu coucher a Ticonderoga : ?qav. 35
Miles de Split Roc ou Rocher fendu : Pinus bifolia, Hippophae, Juniperus
communis.

Le 20 nous avons relache" a deux endroits differens du territoire de Ver-
mont et nous sommes venus coucher a Skenborough 'dit Whitehall.

Le 21 et 22 sejourne a Skenborough po. secher mes Graines endom-
mages dans le Boat sur le lac Champlain.

Distance de Montreal a Skenborough extremite mericlionale du lac
Champlain

De Montreal a la Prairie 6 Mill.

De la Prairie a S* Jean 18

De S* Jean a FIsle aux Noix 15

(De I'Isle aux Noix a la ligne de Demar-
quation entre les Etats-Unis et le Canada
la distance est de 9 miles)
De FIsle aux Noix a la Pointe au Fer 15

De la P. au Fer it Cumberland Head 24

De Cumberland Head a Split Roc 39

De Split Roc a Bason Harbourg 6

De Bason Harbourg a Crown Point 12

De Crown Point a Ticonderoga 15

De Ticondaroga a Skensborough mainten-
- ant nomme Whitehall 28

Total de Montreal a Skensborough 178

1888.] [Michaux.

Le 23 Novembre 1792 parti de Skenboroug (dit Whitehall) et venu de-
jeuner au Fort Ann 12 Miles. Plantes remarquees : Pinus Strobus,
Pin. canadensis, Acer sacharinum, Alnus glauca, Liquidambar pere-
grinum,* Acorus. . . . , &c &c Yenu coucher au Fort Edward 24
miles de Skensborough. Entre Fort Ann et Fort Edward : Laurus Ben-
join, Liquidambar peregrinum, Pinus foliis ternis, Pinus Strobus, Pinus
canadensis, Andromeda racemosa, Hamamelis Virginiana.

Le 25 Neige abondante, sejourne au Fort Edward chez le Capt Baldwin.

Le Dimanche 25 parti et couche" a Saratoga 20 Miles : Le Fagus Cas-
tanea americana commence vers Saratoga.

Le 26 continue la route sur la rive opposee de Saratoga. Dejeune
a Eastou. Cornus florida, Laurus Sassafras, Liriodendron tulip, com-
mencent aux environs d'Easton a 10 Miles de Saratoga : Couche a Albany
36 Miles de Saratoga.

Total la distance de Skensborough a Albany est de 80 Miles.

Le 27 embarque sur un Sloop au Port d' Albany sur la riv. d'Hudson po.
New-York.

Le 28 et 29 Vent contraire

Le 30 Vent de N. Quest, relache sur la rive de la Riv. Hudson opposed a
Poughkeepsie, le vent ayant rompu la Voile. J'allay herboriser sur les
collines et j'ay reconnu Azalea viscosa, Kalmia latifolia qui commence vers
cet endroit, Liriodendron tulipifera ; Juniperus Virginiana commence ici
et Juniperus communis se termine en ces parages ; Thuya occidentals se
termine ici quant aux situations basses, mais sur lesmontagnes il continue
en plusi. endroits du New Jersey. Nyssa aquatica ou plutot Nyssa mon-
tana foliis petiolis villosts commence vers Albany. Quercus . . .
Ch§ne chataignier commence vers Albany.

Remarque aussi sur les rochers de la rive opposee a Poughkeepsie dix
Miles au dessous : Arbutus (acadiensis ?) fol. integerrimis : Liquidambar
styraciflua commence vers les hauteurs de Catskill.

Le Samedy ler Decembre 1792 passe devant Crown Point. f

Tariton est une petite Village situe a 32 Miles de New -York. Montag.
sur la rive oppose"e avec un Lac.

Le Dimanche 2 arrive* a New-York.

De Montreal a Skensborough 178 M.

Dud Sk. a Albany 80

D'Alb. a New-York 164

Total 422

Le 6 parti de N. York.
Le 8 arrive a Philadie-

Le 10 propose a plusieurs membres dela Sociele* philosophique les a van-
tages pour les Etats-Unis d'avoir des Informations Geographiques des

* Comptonia asplenifolia, Gsert.— C. S. S.
t No doubt a slip for West Point.— C. S. S.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. L. PRINTED MARCH 13, 1889.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Pays de 1'Ouest du Mississipi et deinande qu'ils ayent a endosser mes
traites pour la somme de 3600lb-, moyennant cette somme je suis dispose a
voyager aux Sources du Missouri et meme rechercher les rivierres qui
coulent vers 1'Ocean Pacifique.

Ma proposition ayant ete accept ee, j'ay donne a M. Jefferson, secretaire
d'Etat, les Conditions auxquels je suis dispose a entreprendre ce voyage. Par
ces Conditions, je n'entends pas accepter les Cinq Mille Piastres rnontant
de la Souscription forme'e par les Membres de la Societe Philosophique
mais seulem* une Avance de 3600lb- mentiouee cy devant, dont le rem-
boursement sera fait sur les Appointemens qui me sont dus. J'offre de
de communiquer toutes les Connoissances et Informations Geographiques
a la Societe Philosophiq. et je reserve a mon profit toutes les Couuaissances
en Histoire Naturelle que j'acquereray dans de voyage.

Le 20 Janvier 1793 j'ay communique a Mr Jefferson les conditions sur
lesquelles je suis dispose a entrepreudre le voyage a 1'Ouest du Mississipi.

Le 29 Janvier j'ay fait un Envoy des Graines du Canada. Par le dit
envoy dud. 29 Janvier j'ay adresse des Oiseaux, des Quadrupedes &c &c
des Insectes et des Plantes.

Le 10 Fev. Envoy par la Roch des PI. fraiches du Canada.

Le 18 Fevrier annonce la traite de 1200lb- en ecrivant a mon fils par le
Paquebot le Suffrein.

Le 29 Fevrier ecrit au Dr. Afzelius par le Baron De Nolken a Lond.

Le 2 Mars ecrit a mon fils.

Le ler Avril ecrit de New-Vork a Louis Bosc et a mon fils : Envoye
Oiseaux, Ecureuils, Insectes, Graines, Echantill. de Plantes &c &c.

Le 24 Avril envoye par le Hav. de Grace une Boite d'Insect. Echantill.
du Panax &c.

Le 30 Avril communique a la societe Philosophique les motifs sur les-
quels je suis dispose* a entreprendre le Voyage a 1'Ouest du Mississipi.

(Le 10 May Envoye a Bosc des Insectes maisl'Envoy n'est parti que le 9
Juin suivant.)

Le 29 May ecrit a Mde Desaint.

Le 9 Juin envo} e" des Insectes a Louis Bosc (ces deux envois ne font
qu'un.)

Le . . . May arrive a Philadelphie, Le Citoyen Genet Minist. Pleni-
potentaire de la Republiqne francaise.

Le 18 May communique au Citoyen Genet un Memoire d' Observations
sur les Colonies Franchises dans 1'Ameriq Septen., sur la Louisiane, sur
les Illinois et sur le Canada.

Le 22 May remis un Memoire abrege de mes voyages dans 1'Ameriq.
Septentrionale.

Le .* . . Juin 1793 remis un Etat des sommes touche"es et de mes D6-
penses depuis mon depart de France pour I'Ameriq Septentrionale.

1883.] [Michaux.

Le . . . consulle et confeie* avec le Citoyen Genet sur ina mission au
Kentuckey.

Le 22. 23. 24. 25 et 26 Juin prepare au voyage du Kentuckey.

Lettres de recommandation po. H. H. Brackenridge Esq. at Pittsburgh ;
Po. Major Isaac Craig, du Major Sn Stagg. Po. Captain John Pratt Com-
manding of Troops on their march to the western Frontiers. Po. Brigad.
Gen1 Geo. Rogers Clark. Po. Isaac Shelby Esq. Governor of the State of
Kentuckey, po. Alexr D. Orr Esq. near Limestone, Dr. Adam Rankin,
Danville : James Brown Esq. Lexington.

Le ler Juillet emballe mes effets.

Lett, de recommandatious Po. Thorn. B. Craighead Sprinhill. Po. James
Brown, Lexington. Doct. Adam Rankin, Danville. Colnel Alex. D. Orr,
near Limestone. Maj. Gen. Benjamin Logan, Lincoln county. James Speed
Junr Danville. Gen. Clark. Louisville. Joseph Simpson Lexington.
Gouverr Shelby Esq. Govr & Brigad. Gen. James Wilkinson.

Mr Robert ni'a recommande de voir Mr Tardibeau a Kaskakia de sa
part.

Le 15 Juillet 1793 j'ai pris conge du Citoyen Genet, Ministre de la Re-
publique de France pres les Etats-Unis et je partis de Philadelphie le meme
jour a dix heures du soir pour eviter les chaleurs trop considerables et
voyager au clair de la Lune.

Le 16 etant en compagnie de . . . humeau et de . . . Leblanc
nous avons fait 40 miles.

Le 17 passe par Lancaster et nous avons fait 35 Miles.

Le 18 passe par Carlisle, . . . M. et couche a Chipesbourg.

Le 19 nous vinmes coucher a Strasbourg . . . Miles.

Le Dimanche 20, parti de Strasbourg, petite ville situee au pied des
Montagnes ; un de nos chevaux etant inalade, nous avons seulement fait
21 Miles : observe Magnolia acuminata, Azalea octandra, Kalmia latifolia,
Fagus castanea, Fag. pumila, Pinus 2-folia, 3 folia, Strobus : Abies cana-
densis ; Quercus castaneaefolio &c Juglans nigra.

Le 21 Juillet parti de Wells tavern, passe la rivierre Juniata ....
et observe Rhododendron maximum, Hydrangea frutescens, Trillium
erectum ; couche a Bedford. 21 Miles.

Le 22 parti de Bedford et clejeune a 4 miles de distance ou la Route de
Pittsburg se divise en deux. Nous avons pris la route a main droite et la
Pluye nous a oblige d'an§ter et de coucher a douze M. seulem* de Bed-
ford.

Le 23 nous avons fait 24 M. et passe au sommet des Allegany.

Le 24 nous avons fait 25 M.

Le 25 nous avons passe par Green'sburgh et nous avons fait 31 M.

Le 26 Pluye, nous n'avons fait que . . . M.

Le 27 nous avons fait 19 Milles et nous arrivames a Pittsburgh.

Total 32* Miles de Philadelphie.

Le 28 visite M. H. Brackenridge Esq.

* Evident error ; perhaps 320 was intended.— C. S. S.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Le 29 herborise ; reconnu sur Ics rives du Mononga . , Draco-

cephalum Virginianum,* Bignonia radicans, Crotalaria alba? Ces plantes
croissent sur les bords de la rivierre submerges lorsque les eaux sont
hautes.

Le 30 dud. reconnu une Plante du Genre Zizipliora . . . Cunila
pulegioidesf floribus tetrandris ; Teucrium Canadense, Eupatoriuni aro-
mat., Sigesbeckia . . . ; Verbenae plurae species.

Le ler Aoust, herborise et reconnu Cassia Marylandica ; Monarda
didyma ; Sanicula Marylandica ; Triosteum perfoliatum ; Sicyos angu-
lata ; Acer rubrum, saccharum : Campanula, . . . ; Cercis Canaden-
sis ; Menispermum Canadens. ; Actaea spicata ; Tilia Americana ; Urtica
divaricata ; Arum triphyllum ; Celtis occidentals ; Panax quinquefolium;
Staphylea trifoliata ; Azarum Canadense ; Rhus typhina, glabra, vernix,
copallinum, radicans, toxicodendron ; Clinopodium vulgare, incanum.

Le 2 Aoust reconnu Aristolochia sipho seu macrophylla; Panax quinque-
folium ; Lobelia siphilitica ; Convallaria plures species : Veronica ...
Oxalis stricta.

Le 3 et 4 Aoust herborise : Cacalia 2 especes, Phryma leptostachia ;
Leontice thalictroid. ; Lobelia siphilitica, inflata, cardinalis ; Eupatorium
perfoliatum, maculatum, odoratum et celestinum ; Actea spicata ; Podo-
phyllum peltatum ; Azarum Canadense ; Hydrophyllum Canadense ;
Trillium cernuum ; Panax quinq. fol. ; Aristolochia Sipho ; Menispermum
. . . ; Sambucus Canadensis fructu nigro ; Sambucus . . . , fructu
rubro foliis tomentosis ; Tilia Americana ; Laurus Sassafras, benzoin ;
Robinia pseudocacia, Juglans oblouga, Jugl. hiccory ; Platanus occiden-
talis : Acer rubrum, saccharum ; Ulmus . . . ; Hamamelis . . . ,
Cynoglossum 3 especes ; Vitis vulpina ; Dioscorea fructu infero ; Teu-
crium Canad. ; Scrophularia Marylandica; Dracocephalum Yirg. ; Dian-
thera . . . , Sophora foliis ternis stipulis lato-lanceolatis florib. coeru.
leis vexillo corolla breviore ; Mimulus ringens ; Bignonia radicans ; Cercis
Canadensis ; Fagus sylvatica Americana ; Circaea Canadensis ; Urtica
inermis ; Erigeron Canadense ; Cornus florida ; Rubus odorata, Rub. occi-
dentalis : Penthoruni sedoides ; Cephalanthus occidentalis ; Polygonuni
aviculare, hyclropiper, amphibium, scandens ; Sanguiuaria Canadensis.

Le 6 Aoust sur la rive de la rivierre Monongahela opposee a Pittsburgh
vu une mine de Charbon de terre, dont 1'entree paroit avoir 15 pieds
d'epaisseur de ce mineral sans melange ; quelquefois on distingue entre
les differentes couches une teinte ferrugineuse. Dans plusieurs eudroits,
on trouve des roches tendres qui paroissent bonnes pour pierre a repasser
les gros instruments ; leur nature me paroit etre une reunion de particules
sablonneuses, argilleuses, ferrugineuses avec des parcelles de mica tres
rarement.

Le sol est generalement aux environs de Pittsburgh argilleux et les

* Physostegia Virginlana, Benth. — C. S. S.
t Hedeoma pulegioides, Pers — C. S. S.

1888.] [Michaux.

pierres au roches calcaires d'une couleur brune, e"tant composees de beau-
coup d'argile vaseuse. Le sol entre les deux rivierres sur lequel Pitts-
burgh est bati, est un sol d'alluvion ; Ton trouve m§me dans les terres
retirees pour creuser des puits a plus de 30 pi. de profondeur des pierres
arrondies et usees par le roulis des torrens.

Le 9 Aoust prepare a partir, le conducteur du Boat sur lequel j'avois
embarque mon bagage vint me dire qu'il attendroit les Boats destines a
transporter les trouppes, d'autant plus que le Boat paroissaut trop charge
pour cette Saison dans laquelle les Eaux sont basses ; il y avoit apparence
de Pluyes.

Le 10 la rivierre parut diminuer.

Le 11, le 12 et 13 nous restames en attendant le depart.

Le 13 il arriva trois Boats des Illinois appartenant a M. Vigo. Us
etoient conduits par environ 30 Francois Canadiens ou Illinois rameurs.

Un Francjois resident en Amerique dep. 14 ans. charge" d'envoyer des
provisions de farine a la Ne Orleans me dit qu'il me douneroit des Lettres
po. les Illinois adressees au Commandant du Poste de Snt Louis. II est
actuellement etabli a Pittsbourgh et il se nomme Andrain. Ce nomme
Andrain est dit-on associe avec un nomme Louisiere ou Delousiere expatrie
de France po. avoir etc* connu dans le-complot de livrer le Havre aux
flottes reunies Angloises et Espagnoles. Ce Louisiere est actuellement
absent de Pittsburgh. II y a un autre Francois resident a Pittsb. M.
Lucas de Pentareau excellent Democrate actuellement absent. II passe
pour un homme instruit [qui] possede la connoissance des Loix.

Pittsburgh est sit ueau confluent des deux rivierres Monongahela et Alle-
gany. Ces deux rivierres jointes ensemble forment 1'Ohio ou la Belle
Rivierre. II y a un beaucoup plus grand nombre de maisons sur la rivi-
erre Monongahela que sur celle Allegany. Le nombre des rnaisons est
d'environ 250 et tous les ans il augmente considerablement. L'on y voit
encore les fosses qui servoient de retranchement au Fort bati par les Fran (j :>5s
nomme Fort Duquesne. Les Anglois depuis y en avoient bati un autre
presqu. a cote sur Tangle forme par la jonction des deux rivierres. II avoit
ete construit en briques et les Americains le font demolir po. employer les
briq. a la construction des Maisons que Ton batit journellement au Fort
Pitt.

Les Americains ont un Fort de Palisades situe" derriere la ville sur la rive
de la Rivierre Allegany ; il sert de Depot pour 1'arrivee des trouppes que
Ton envoye centre les Sauvagcs ctde Magazin pour les Munitions que Ton
y envoye de Philadelphie.

Le Mercredy 14 Aoust, parti de Pittsbourgh et couche seulement a deux
miles de distance a la pointe d'une petite isle sur la quelle j'ay reconnu
Acer negundo, rubrum, saccharum ; Evonimus capsulis glabris.*

Le 15 reconnu a 20 Miles de Pittsb. Pavia lutea, Panax quinquefolium;

* E. atropurpureus, Jacq.—C. S. S.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Un Bryonia* planta monoica calyce 5-fido, corolla 5-partita florib. mascu-
lis spicatis axillarib. florib. femineis quoque axillarib. genuine instructo
spinis innocuis.

Notre course fut de 28 Miles.

Le 16 passe a 7 keures du matin la ligne qui separe la Pensylvanie de la
Virginie. Cette ligne est marquee par des arbres coupes de la largeur
d'environ . . . pieds a droite et a gauche de 1'Ohio ou la belle Rivi-
erre et cet endroit est a 45 miles de Pittsbourgh. Le me me jour arrive au
soir a Buffalo Creek. 79 Miles de Pittsburgh.

Le 17 passe par Willing, 92 M. de Pittsb. cet endroit est habile par envi-
ron 12 families, ainsi que Buffalo Creek. A cause du vent coutraire, nous
avons seulement voyage 30 M.

Le Dimanche 18 Aoust 1793, vu plusieurs trouppes de Dindes sauvages:
le vent contraire.

Le 19 nous avons faits 50 Miles. II y a pas d'etablissemens entre Will-
ing et Marietta, petit Bourg situe a 1'embouchure de Muskingum riv.
Nous avons couche au lieu nomine" le Fort Harmar, situe vis a vis Marietta
sur la rive droite de la riv. Muskingum. Dianthera americana.

Le 20 nous y avons passo la journee.

Le 21, nous avons passe par Little Kanhaway, Belpre et Belleville 34
Miles.

Le 22 nous n'avons vu aucun etablissement. Reconnu Polymnia cana-
densis : Acer rubrum foliis in feme glaucis ; Acer negundo, Acer saccha-
rum, Acer foliis rugosis nervis sublanuginosis ; Annona triloba, Pavia
lutea, Platanus occid.

Le 23 passe par Great Kannaway, situe a 4 Milles avant d'arriver a
Galliapolis sur la rive opposee.

Le 23 nous avons arrivames a 1'Etablissement de Galliapolis situe sur la
rive gauche de la Belle rivierre. Les maisons sont toutes construites de
charpentes equarries et seulement entaillees par les extremites au lieu de
Mortaises. (Leg-house)

Le 24 sejourne, rendu visite au medecin Petit. II rn'inspira le plus grand
respect par son esprit, par son scjavoir et sa vertu. II me parut que 1'hu-
nianite est le seul motif qui le retient attache a cette malheureusc colouie.
Du nombre de 600 personnes venues po. s'y etablir il en restoit envi-
ron 150.

Le Dimanche 25 parti de Galliapolis ; a 35 Miles, reconnu Iresine
celosioides sur les rives de la belle rivierre aux rives submergees par les
grandes innondations : Pas"£e une petite rivierre nominee Gay. Nous
n'avons pas vu d'habitations : 40 Miles.

Le 26, nous n'avons pas vu d'habitations; passe la rivierre Scioto,
. . . Miles.

* This is probably his Sicyos lobata (Echinocystis lobata of Torr. & Gray) which, accord-
ing to the* Flora, was detected by Michaux "in occidentalibus Pensylvanix, juxta fluvium
Ohio." The " corollj, 5. partita " is retained by Richard in his description.— C. 8. S.

1888.] 95 tMichaux.

Le 27, vu un Etablissement de plusieurs maisons au lieu dit Three
Islands, dix miles avant d'arriver a Lime Stone : ces Etablissements sont
reputes les premiers dependant du Kentuckey. Nous arrivames vers le
soir a Lime Stone.

Limestone est repute le Port du Kentuckey (Landing-place). L'on y
debarque les marchandises qui sont envoyees de Philad po. Danville,
Lexington &c. Une petite ville etablie depuis six ans a 4 Miles de dis-
tance sur la route de Lexington, se nomme Washington et est deja tres
florissante, etant situee dans un terrain tres fertile.

Le 28, visite le Colonel Alexandre D. Orr.

Le 29 j'ay quitte les deux Compagnons qu j'avois eu depuis Philad.
Us continuerent leur route pour aller jusqu' a Louisville et je m'acheminay
par I'interieur des Etablissements. Le Colonel D. Orr m'offrit sa Com-
pagnie po. aller avec lui a Lexington, ou il se proposoit d'aller dans pen
de jours.

Les 30 et 31 herborise en attendant que Ton put avoir des chevaux po.
le voyage de Lexington. Guilandina dioica ; Fraxinus (quadrangularis) ;
Gleditsia triacanthos ; Serratula praealta ; Eupatorium aromaticum, Cre-
pis Sibirica ? &c.

Le Dimanche ler Septembre 1793, Dine chez le Colonel Lee.

Le 2 dine chez . . . Fox et dispose mon baggage po. le depart.

Le 3 le voyage fut remis au Lendemain : Le sol aux environs de Wash-
ington est argilleux et noiratre tres riche ; Les pierres sont de Substance
calcaire bleuatre obscure, remplies de petrifactions, de coquillages marins.
Les ossemens de ces animaux monstrueux que Ton avoit imagine estre
d'Elephants se trouvent dans les environs, II est a presumer que ces
ossemens ont appartenu a des Individus marins, par la grande abondance
des debris des corps marins qui se trouvent reunis dans ces lieux.

Le 4 parti de Washington ; passe par un lieu dont le sol abonde en sub-
stances salines et ou les Bufialos se rendoient en abondance pour lecher
les particules de Sel qui s'exhalent continuellement a la surface du Sol.
II y a en cet endroit des fontaines dont 1'eau est acre, putrefiee, noiratre
ct remplie d'air mephitique qui se degage au moindre mouvement du sol
par les bulbes qui paroissent a la surface de cette fontaine en approchant.
Les habitans des environs y 6tablissent des fourneaux et des chaudiercs
pour en retirer du Sel par 1'ebullition des eaux. Nous avons fait 33 Miles.

Le 5 nous avons fait 27 miles et nous sommes arrives de bonne heure a
Lexington principale ville des Etablissemens et de 1'Etat de Kentuckey.
Nous avons passe par un petit Etablissement, repute ville nominee Paris,
capitale du comte (county) de Bourbon : II y a environ 18 maisons II y
a des Etablissements de campagne au long de la route et les voyageurs
vont actuellem1 sans danger de Lime Stone jusqu' a Lexington eloigne de
Soixante six miles d'une place a 1'autre. 66 Miles.

Le 6 visite deux personnes residant a Lexington pour qui j'etois muni
de Lettres de recommandation.

Le 7 herborise ,

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Le Dimanche 8 Septembre oblige de sejourner n'ayant pas trouve un
Clieval a louer.

Le 9 parti de Lexington, traverse des parties de bois entremelees de
Plantations tres ecartees. Passe la rivierre Kentuckey, dont les deux
bords sont resserres tres etroitement, lorsque les eaux sont basses il y a
plus be 100 pieds de hauteur du bord de cette riv. au haut des terrains
qui la bordent et au travers desquels elle coule ; Ton me dit qu' elle
s'eleve dans le temps des inondations a la hauteur de 40 pieds en un jour.
Lorsque Ton y arrive Ton croiroit eire entre deux rangs de Montagnes
tres escarpe*es, mais dans le fait ce n'est qu'un torrent ou une rivierre
dont le Lit est tres profondement ereuse. Les rochers des bords sont de
substance calcaires. Plusi. arbustes et Plantes naturelles a la Caroline
s'y trouvent a 1'exposition nieridionale garantie et preserves du froid par
la situation favorable de cette grande profondeur de la rivierre.

Le 10 arrive a Danville et visite plusieurs personnes po. les quelles
j'avois des Lettres : Le Colonel Barbee &c., Peter Tardivau Capit. homme
d'esprit &c &c.

Le 11, visite le General Benjam. Logan dont 1'habitation est situee a 12
Milles de Danville ; Confidence de la Commission dont j'ay ete charge :
II me dit qu'il seroit charme de prendre part a cette enterprise, mais qu'il
avoit recu depuis q. ques jo. une Lettre de J. Brown par laquelle on lui
niandoit qu'il y a des negociations entamees avec les E. V. et les Esp.
concernant la navigation du Mississipi et les Ind Creeks : Q'un messager
avoit etc" env. a Madrid et qu'avant le retour au ler Decemb. prochain,
ceux des E. Vins qui entreprendroient d'agir hostilement centre les Esp.
seroient desapprouves par le Gouvernement federal ; Qu'il devoit partir le
lendemain po. aller a son Etablissernent de Boulskiue Creek et qu' apres
q. j'aurois confere av. le Gen. Clark, il esperoit qu'il lui feroit par des
communications que je lui aurois fait po. en conferer de nouveau tous
ensemble, &c &c.

Le 12 revenu a Danville.

Le 13 Visite (son Excellence) le Gouverneur de 1'Etat de Kentuckey,
Isaac Shelby : visite les collines dittes Knob Licks : Vu plusieurs Plantes,
particuliernt aux parties salees qui se trouvent enclavees dans 1'interieur
du territoire du Kentuckey. Andromeda arborea,

Le 14 parti de Danville po. Louisville, loge chez Cumberland a 19 M. de
Danville.

Le Dimanche 15 Septembre 1793, a 22 Miles de Danville, trouve une
sorte de Tragia, Plante rnonoique et fructification a la maniere des Euphor-
bies. Un peu avant d'arriver a Beardstown reconnu les roches et les
pierres de substance calcaire et ayant toutes les formes de Madrepores.
Le haut des Montagnes [collines] que Ton traverse 3 a 4 Miles avant d'ar-
river a Beardstown sont entierement de ces madrepores petrifies. Reconnu
beaucoup de Plantes qui ne se trouvent pas ailleurs, Fagara de 1'Etat de
New-York ; Rhamnus (Carolinian) et Rhamnus . . . &c. &c. Les

18 3S.] < [Michaux.

environs sont tres interessants a etre visile par un Botaniste. Dine a,
Beardstown et couche a 6 Miles plus loin. 31 Miles. ~

Depuis Beardstown, le pays n'est nullement interess* po. un Botan.
jusqu' a Louisville.

Le 16 arrive a Louisville ayant voyage par la nouvelle route. 29 Miles.
En total 79 M. de Danville.

Le 17 Septembre visite le Gen. Clarke. Je lui remis les Lettres du
Ministre et je lui annoncjais 1'objet de ma Mission : II me repondit que
T Enterprise en question lui tenoit fort a coeur, mais que depuis si long
tumps qu'il avoit ecrit, n'en ayant point regu de reponse, il 1'avoit consid-
eree conime abandondee. Je lui dis que sa Lettre etoit tombee dans des
mains etrangeres et que le Ministre ne 1'avoit re<jue qu' indirectement apres
son arrivee a Philadelphie. II me dit, qu'une nouvelle circonst. parois-
soit y mettre obstacle.

Le 18 sejourne a Louisville et herborise.

Le 19 returne visitor le Gen. Clarke.

Le 20 parti de Louisville, passe cliez le Gen. Clarke, venu coucher pres
de Salt river.

Le 21 passe par Beardstown. Evonimus rainulis quadrangulis capsulis
niuricatis.*

Le Dimanche 22 sepbre arrive de nouveau a Danville a 5 heures du soir:
Ecrit au Ministre Genet le m@me jour par la Poste de Philad8-

Le 23 je me suis repose.

Le 24 parti pour Lexington et couche au passage de Kentuckey river.

Le 25 je me suis aperqu que mon cheval etoit egare ayant couche dans
une auberge ou il n'y avoit pas d'Ecurie, le cheval avoit saute par dessus
la cloture et j'ay passe toute la journee a le chercher.

Pendant ce temps j'ay remarque sur les plages sablonneuses : Iresine
celosioides ; Mollugo verticillata ; Sur les rochers ; Heuchera Americana ;
Asplenium rhyzoph. ; Pteris nova ; Parietaria ; Hydrangea

arborescens. Sur les montagnes calcaires : Serratula 2 especes inconnues;
Cupliea viscosa ; Didynamia gymnosperma novum genus ; Didym. angi-
osperma uov. genus. Sur la bord de la rivierre Dickson, Dirca palustris ;
Sophora florib. coeruleis. Dans les forets ombrag. &c Acer fol. argenteis
an rubrum?, Acer saccharurn ; Fraxinus fol. subintegris, Fraxinus foliolis
serratis ramis quadrangularis, Gleditsia triacanthos ; Guilandina dioica,
Robinia pseudo-acacia ; Evonimus ramulis subrotundis, capsulis laevibus.
Le 26 Septembre 1793, Pluye toute la journee ; couche a une mile de
Kentuckey river, chez . . . Hogan qui cut 1'honnetete de me pigter
un cheval sans interest po. aller a la recherche du mien.

Le 27 arrive" a Lexington eloignee seulement de 20 Miles du passage de
la rivierre Kentuckey dit Hickman jonction.
Le 5 Octobre parti de Lexington.

* E. Amerieanus, L.— C. S. S.

PROC. AMER. rnrLos soc. xxvi. 129. M. PRINTED MARCH 16, 1S89

Michanx.] [Oct. 19,

Le Dimanche 6 dudit arrive a Danville. Le m§me jour £crit au Citoyen
Ministre Genet.

Le 7 loge chez Puvit et rec,u mon baggage.

Le 10 Envoye un Messager a Louisville.

Le 13 Dimanche retourne a Lexington et revenu le Dimanche 20 a Dan-
rille. N'ayant pas rec,u la reponse du general Clark, je n'ay pas pu pro-
fiter de la Poste pour ecrire au Ministre a Philad*-

Le 21 rec,u la reponse du General Clark.

CAHIER 8. 1793, 1794 ET 1795.

Le 10 Novembre 1793, L'an 2e de la Republique Franchise, parti de
Danville pour Philadelphie apres avoir visite le Colonel George Nicholas
Esq. pres Danville. II insista sur le plan qu'il m'avoit propose le jo. pre-
ce"dent relativem* a la Navigation du Mississipi, Se^av : Que les Forces
Marines de la Republique s'emparant de TEmbouchure du Mississipi,
deelarassent le Pays leur appartenant a droit de ConquSte et invitassent
les Americains du Pays de 1'Ouest a profiler de la liberte" de la Naviga-
tion : Alors si les Espagnols situes plus haut sur le fleuve molestoient les
Batimens de provisions transporters par les Americains, ceux-ci seroient en
droit de repousser la Contrainte et la force par la force. Ainsi le Gouv.
Esp. n'auroit pas sujet de plainte contre les Etats Unis d'avoir rompu, le
pays e*tant repute* en possession de la Republique Franchise.

Couche" a Crab orchard distant de Danville de 22 Miles.

Le 11 Novembre 1793 parti de Crab Orchard en compagnie de 12 pers.
qui s'etoient re"unies en cet endroit pour traverser les Bois inhabited et
frequentes par les Sauvages. L'espace depuis Crab- Orchard jusqu'a
Houlston settlement est de 130 Mil. et se nomme Les Wilderness. Couche
a Longford Station. 10 M.

Le 12 couche a Modnell St. 28 M.

Le 13 couche a Middleton St. 28 M.

Le 14 traverse* des endroits bas, mar^cageux dont 1'eau 6toit brune et
stagnante. A 6 miles du Poste Middleton et 18 miles avant d'arriver au
haut de Cumberland Gap, vu une fougere grimpante qui occupoit plus de
six acres de superficie du terrain pres de la route.* A cette saison ou la
Gelee avoit produit de la ^lace de 3 a 4 lignes d'e"poisseur, cette plante
n'avoit nullement ete endommage's. Dans le territoire il y a deux endroits
designes Tun par Flat Mck et 1'autre par Stinking Creek.

Vu autour d'une Charogne de Cerf le . . . Corbeau (Corvus corax. )
Davissas stat. 2 miles au . . .f Cumberland Gap 26 Miles.

Le 15 Novembre voyage des parties de Montagues tres eleve*es entre les

^

* Lygodium palmatum, Swz.— C. S. S.

t Three words are here frayed away in the manuscript of the Journal.— C. S. S.

1888.] [Michaux.

quelles nous avons traverse Clinch river et couche" a Houlston St. cliez le
nomine* . . . 27 Miles.

Le 16 cotoye Houlston river et couche chez. . . . Amis Esq. a trois M.
au de Hawkin Court house, 26 Miles.

Le Dimanche 17 la Pluye m'obligea de rester dans une petite Cabane
pres de North fork de Houlston 25 Miles.

Le 18 mon Cheval se trouva si fatigue de la rapidite et des mauvais
chemins a travers les Wilderness que je fus oblige d'anSter apres
onze Miles de Marche seulement, 11 Miles.

Le 19 parti a la pointe du jour. Au pied de la maison ou je logeai, la
route du Keutuckey se divise, 1'une a droite conduit a Burke court house,
dans la Caroline Septentrionale passant par Mouth of Wataga river ;
1'autre conduit a Abington court h. premiere ville de Virginie. Mon che-
val continuant d'etre fatigue je fis seulement 20 miles.

Le 20 j'ay fait 15 Miles, arrive a Abington.

Le 21 couche a 22 Miles d' Abington pres de Seven Miles Ford: Branche
du milieu de Houlston.

Le 22 Novemb. 1793 traverse Seven Miles ford : La riv. Holston est
formee de trois Branches princip. sqav. North fork, Seven Miles fork et
South fork of Holston riv.

Dans 1'espace de six miles apr. avoir passe cette petite riv., observe sur
les Collines septentrionales qui borde-nt plusi. petites riv. le Pinus abies
canadensis, Thuya occidentalis, Rhododendron maximum et aussi Magnolia
acuminata dans les parties d'un sol tres riche : Fagus chinquapin ; sol
argilleux, roches Quartz ferrugineux, Ardoizes rares et Pierres calcaires
entre veinees q.q. fois de Quartz blanc : Ecureuil gris : (oublie de faire
mention que en passant a Abington vu une Tortue de 8 pouces de diametre
petritiee de substance calcaire noire comme les Roches qui abondent dans
le territoire). Notre journee fut de 23 miles.

Le 23 Novembre couche chez un Allemand. Pendant la nuit mes che-
vaux ont ete egares : entre Abington et With Court house entre les Mon-
tagnes, Abies canadensis et Thuya occidentalis.

Le Dimanche 24, passe" par With Court hou'se et a 18 Miles environ dans
les Montagues escarpees, remarque Pinus Strobus, Pinus fol. ternis (pitch
pine), P. foliis gerainis . . . , P. abies canadensis. Rhodod. maximum.
Kalm. latifolia, Gaultheria procumbens, Epigea repens : Lieux plus arides,
Fagus chinquapin, Fagus castanea americana, Fag. sylvatica am., Andro-
meda arborea, Hypericurn Kalin. Dans les rochers humides ou arroses
par les ruisseaux : Roches de silex et memo Agate un peu transpa-
rente.

De Seven Miles ford a With Court h. 36 M.

Le 25 passe par le ferry nomine Peper's ferry sur New River et
ensuite traverse du cote Occidental sur le cote Oriental de Alleganies ;
couche sur une branche de James river nominee Catawba qui cqule de
1'Est au lieu que New River [qui] coule a 1'Ouest des Montagnes.

Le 26 continue ina route vers Botetort Court-house 30 miles.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Le 27 passe" par Botetort Court-h. et par la Branche meridionale de
James river a 12 miles de Botetort.

Le 28 passe" par Lexington a 40 M. de distance de Botetort et par
la Branche septentrionale de James river a un Mille de Lexington, Thuya
occidentalis, Pinus Strobus.

Le 29 Novembre, sejourne a la maison de MacDowall, mon cheval
ayant la jambe enflee au point de ne pouvoir marcher.

Le 30 marche 27 miles.

Le Dimanche premier Decembre 1793 passe par Stanton, petite ville
asses florissante situee a 120 M. de Richemont et 75 Miles de Botetort.

Le 2 passe par Rockyham ou Rockytown 20 miles de distance de
Stanton.

Le 3 passe par Woodstock autre petite ville a 37 M. de Rockytown.
Entre Stanton et Woodstock le terrain est montagneux, le sol asses fer-
tile, substance argilleuse et pierres calcaires nominees Blue lime stone :
Quercus rubra, alba ; Fagus chinquapin et Pinus foliis geminis, conis
squamis rigidis et aculeatis. A trois miles avant d'arriver a cette ville sur
au Nord d'une Colliue sur la route, Thuya occidentalis: Pinus fol. geminis:
Junip. Virginiana.

Le 4 parti de Woodstock, passe par Newtown.

Le 5 passe par Winchester, 35 Miles de Woodstock, nominee cy devant
Miller'stown.

Le 6 passe par Charlestown 22 M. de Winchester. Passe par Harspur
ferry sur Potomack river 8 miles de Charleston et entre en Maryland.

Le 7 passe par Fredericktown 20 M. du (Potomack river) ferry Harspur
et 50 miles de Winchester.

Le Dimanche 8 passe par Woodberry et Little town 35 M. de Freder-
icktown.

Le 9 passe par Hanover cy dev* MacAllister town 42 M. de Frederick-
town et par Yorktown 18 M. de MacAllistertown actuellement Hanover
town.

Le 10 passe par Susquehanna river et entre en Pensylvanie onze miles
de Yorktown. Passe a Lancaster 12 miles de Harris ferry sur Susque-
hanna river et 24 miles de York.

Le onze Decembre 1793 voyage 30 Miles.

Le jeudy 12, arrive a Philadelphie 66 miles de Lancaster.

Le 13 visile le Citoyen Genet, Ministre Plenipotentiaire de la Republique
franchise.

Le 14 Visite Mr Jefferson, Mr Rittenhouse & ...

Le 15 Dimanche ; Recapitulation de la route sqavoir :

De Danville a Lincoln 12 miles

De Lincoln a Crab Orchard 10

De C. a Langford station 10

De Langford a Modrell St. 28

60 M.

1888.] [Michaux.

Suite 60 M.
M. a Middleton St. 28
M. a Cumberland Gap 24
Cumb. a Davissess St. 2
D. a Houlston 27
H. a Hawkin C. house 22
Hawkin a ... Amis 3
Amis a K fork of Houlston 25
K. fork a la fourche de la Caroline 31
De la fourche a Abington Devant Washing-
ton Court House en Virginie 15
D'Abington a Seven M. fond ^ gQ#
De seven Miles fond a With court house J
De With C.h. a Peper ferry 33
De Peper ferry a Botetout C.h. 50
De Boteton a James River south fork 12
De James riv. S. fork a Lexington 28
De Lex. a Stanton 35
De Stanton a Rocky town 20
Dy Rockyhain a Woodstock 37
De Woodstock a Winchester 35
De W a Charleston 22
De Ch. a Harpur ferry ou Potomack 8
Du Potomack a Fredericktown 20
De Freder. a Littletown 35
De L. a Hanover cy-dev. MacAlister 7
De Hanover a York town 18
De York a Susquehanna Harris ferry 11
De Susquehanna a Lancaster 12
De Lancaster a Philadelphie 66

Total 746 M.
De Danville a Lexington 33 M.
De Danville a Louisville 84 "

Le 16 Dimanche 1793 dine" chez le Ministre Genet.
Le 17 Envoye* mes chevaux chez Bartram.
Le 18 visite le Dr Colin, ministre de 1'Eglise Suedoise.
Le 19 visite Mr Peale gardien du Museum.
Le 20 de'pouille' plusieurs <5cureuils.
Le 21 change" de logement.
Le 22 Dimanche re*dige* mes Comptes.
Le 23 Vu le Ministre Genet et le Cit. Bournonville.
Le 24 Visite" mes Graines, je les ay divise po. les envoyer en France en
deux Envoys differens.

* The manuscript is so frayed that the figures for these two distances are destroyed .
The footing requires 60 M. for the two.-— C. S. S.

Michaux.] 102 [Oct. 19.

Le 25 travailld a mettre en ordre mes collections de Kentuckey.

Le 26 visite M. Rittenhouse President de la societe Philosophiq.

Le 27 ecrit et occupe* d'Objets indifferents.

Le 28 visite M. Jefferson, le Minist. Genet. &c.

Le Dimanche 29 chasse aux oiseaux.

Le 30 depouille et embourre* les oiseaux tues le jour precedent.

Le 31 j'ay ete occupe toute la journee a ecrire.

1794.

Le Mercredy premier Janvier j'ay ete a la chasse aux oiseaux, tue* deux
Crossbills et je les ay depouilles et embourres.

Le 2 j'ay fait des visites et j'ay appris I'arrive'e a Baltimore d'un Navire
du Havre de Grace ayant des nouvelles favorables a la Re*publique Fran-
<jaise.

Le 3 j'ay ete informe de me preparer au voyage de la Caroline et j'ay
ete prevenir Bartram le Botaniste de me donner la liste des Plantes qu'il
desire.

Le 4 Janvier 1794 j'ay visite* le Dr Barton* et il m'a prate le Systema
Naturae de Linn.

Le Dimanche 5 copie et fait un extrait de Fhistoire des Mammalia et
Quadrupedes et de celle des Oiseaux.

Le 6 j'ay porte au Citoyen Bournouville mes Comptes des Depenses de
mon voyage au Kentuckey et il m'a dit de revenir le sur lendemain etant
trop occupe*.

Le 7 j'ay continue 1'Extrait du Systema Naturae.

Le 8 et le 9 j'ay continue" le m§me ouvrage.

Le 10 le Citoyen Bournonville n'avoit pas encore le temps de verifier
mes Comptes.

J'ay remis au Citoyen Minist. les Brevets en Blanc qu'il m'avoit confie
pour le General Clark : Plus un Memoire sur 1'etat de la Recolte rela-
tivemnt aux approvisionnemens de Bleds pour la France. II me declara
que le voyage de Caroline n'etoit plus aussi important qu'il avoit suppose.
Je lui dis que je desirois employer mon temps aux reeherches en Hist.
Naturelle le mieux possible, mais que si pour le service de la Republique,
le Ministre avoit un autre objet en vue je m'y employerois sinon je sou-
haitois aller en Caroline pour retirer et mettre en Ordre mes Collections.
II accepta ma proposition et me dit qu* a mon retour il me donneroit une
commission pour le Kentuckey. II me recommande de visiter dans Fin-
tervalle les Deputes de 1'Etat de Kentuckey au Congres.

Le 11 Janvier 1794 j'ay ete occupe* toute la journee a ecrire.

Le Dimanche 12 Visite Mrss Brown et Colon. Orr Membres du Congres,
deputes de 1'Etat de Kentuckey. Je conferay av. eux sur les dispositions
du Gcuvernem* Federal et sur 1'execution du Plan du Gen. Clark.

* Probably Dr. Benjamin Smith Barton, whose Collections for an Essay towards a Ma-
teria Medico, of the United States was published in Philadelphia in 1798.— C. S. S.

1888.] [Miehaux.

Le 14 j'ecrivis au Gen. Clark po. lui marquer les intentions da Ministre
et po. lui envoyer 400 Dolls.

Le 16 touche lad. & de 400 Doll et . . .

Le 17 et 18 ecrit plusi. lettres a differentes personnes de Kentuckey
et . . .

Le 18 redige un memoire pour une Motion a faire a la Societe des Amis
de la Liberte et de 1'Egalite a Philad6 aftn d'adviser aux moyensd'adoucir
le sort des prisonniers francjois entre les mains des Anglais,

Le Dimanche 19 de"pouille et einbourre plasi. oiseaux.

Le Dimanche 9 fevrier 1794 parti de chez Bartram, la neige tomba toute
la journee, m'obligea de rester et de coucher a 7 miles de Phiiadelphie.

Le 10 couche a Wilmington 28 M. de Ph.

Le 11 couche e 24 Miles de distance.

Le 12 neige presque toute la journee.

Le 13 observe plusi. Mesanges ayant beaucoup d'affinite a la Mesange
bleue : Parus coeruleus : arrive a Baltimore.

Le 14 ayant etc oblige d'acheter un Cheval et de vendre le mien je
sejournay.

Le 15 parti de Baltimore, vu plusi. oiseaux .... dont le Male a
1'extremite des plumes inferieures des Ailes, terminee par un rouge de laque
ou cire a cacheter, 1'extr^mite de la queue jaune, le corps cendre", hupe"
sur la tete, tour dee yeux d'un noir fence veloute, ii se nourrit de Diospiros
dans cette Saieon ; Yu plusieurs oiseaux .... Blue birds par les
Americains. Terrein sablonneux, mele d'une argilie Ochracee et abond-
ant en mines de fer. II y a plusi. mines de fer sur la Route qui sont ex-
ploitees dans cette partie du Maryland. Le ChSne noir se trouve frequem-
ment ici.

Le Dimanche 16, entre Bladensburg et Alexandrie, sol sablonneux
quelquefois argilleux tres rouge : Mines de fer : Oiseaux, Parus america-
nus £ ayant la partie superieure du corps noiratre et la partie infe'rieure
grise, $ griee. Get oiseau paroit ne vivre que de graines, de Plantes her-
bacees comme Sarothra gentianoidesf «Sfcc. II est habitant des bois, mais
il abonde au long des hayee et des clotures, s'associe avec le petit moineau
(friquet d'Amerique,) pendant I'liiyer &c. Parus . . . oiseau qui a
une tres grande affinite avec la mesange bleue de France, paroissant ne
pas se nourrir de graines mais voltige et passe de branches et d'arbres sue-
cessivement avec une vivacite* et une rapidite particuliere a cet oiseau .
. . . Cardinal de la Caroline, cet oiseau habite 1'hiver aux lieux sab-
lonneux, dans les Carolines, dans la Virginie et m§me dans les parties
basses et maritimes du Maryland dont le sol est sablonneux. Je le vis a
15 Miles avant d'arriver a la rivierre Potomack qui separe le Maryland de
la Virginie.

* A blank leaf occurs here in the Journal covering the time between Jan. 19 and Feb.
9.-C. S. S.
f Hypericum, Sarothra Miehx.— C. S. S.

Michaux.l [Oct. 19,

Je vins coucher a Alexandrie lere ville de la Virginie situee sur le cote
mcridion. de la rivierre Potomack.

Le 17 sol alternativement argilleux et sablonneux ; vu le Friquet d'Am,
le Cardinal, le Moqueur, les 2 especes de Mesanges citees precedemment.
Pin a 3 feuilles* aux environs de Dumfries. P. a 2 feuilles dont Tes ecailles
apres la chute des sem. ne sont pas recourbees, rnais seulement ecartees et
concaves, f. plus longues droites, grand arbre. Get arbre est le m@me qni
abonde en q.q. endroits des Carol. Vu aussi aux lieux froids montagneux
et arides le Pin a 2 f.f Ecailles a eguillons beaucoup plus rudes q. ceux
de 1'espece precedente, Ecaill. recourbees (recurvatse) f. pi. court es et un
peu contournees. Cette espece se trouve sur les Collines au long de la
riv. Schuyllkill en Pensylvanie : Couche Dumfries. 28 miles d* Alexan-
drie.

Le 18 passe par Fredericksburg.

Le 19 passe par Bowlinggreen et Hanover court house. Depuis Fred,
jusque vers Hanover Court house le sol est sablonneux, abonde en Pins
a 2 et a 3 feuilles entremelees sur la m§me branche ; Cones de moindre
grosseur q. le P. a 3 f. de la Virginie meridionale et dont les ecailles
sont molles, eguillons peu sensibles. Vers Bowlinggreen situe a 22 M.
de Fredericksburg, commence le Pin a 3 feuilles, J Pinus dont les Cones
sont a ecailles rudes, feuilles asses longues en tout, il est un diminutif du
Pin a longues feuil. dit P. palustris et je le nomme Pin a 3 f. de la Virgmie
meridionale et de la Caroline.

Le 20 depuis Hanover court house jusqu' a Richemont 22 Miles.

Le 21 Parti de Richmont ; a un mile et demi sur la route de Petersburg,
vu TOrme d'Aineriq.g a ecorce fongueuse, cette ecorce n'environne pas la
tige, mais forme deux ailes ou membranes plattes ayant une intersection
aux endroits d'ou sortent les bourgeons : C'est le mgme Orme que j'ay vu
en abondance en Kentuckey entre Louisville et Beardstown. A 9 Miles
pres d'un Ruisseau ou petite Riv. remarque" le . . .

A 12 miles vu la Smilax laurifolia et la Smilax baccis rubris dans la
meme nature de terrain q. ceux ou Ton trouve ces Plantes en Caroline ; a
20 Miles vu Ilex sestivalis ; couche a Petersburg 25 M.

Le 22, a 18 miles vu le Bignonia crucigera, Vacciniuin arboreum ; a 30
Miles vu Laurus|| aestivalis et tres frequemment Vacc. arboreum et Ilex
sestivalis. Au long des Riv. remarque plusi. fois Ulmus a ecorce fongue-

* Pinus rigida, Miller, is not included in Michaux's Flora, although the fact that he
describes his Pinus serotina as growing "in humidis Carolina et Pensylvnniae Cupressetis,"
would indicate that he was familiar with it at least in Pennsylvania where P. serotina is
not found. It is difficult to understand how such a common tree should have escaped:
his attention in New York, New Jersey and Maryland.— C. S. S.

t Pinus pungens, Michx. This is the first mention, apparently, of this species.— C. S. S.

J Pinus TSeda, L.— C. S. S.

g Ulmus alata, Michx.—C. S. S.

|| Originally written Ilex in the Journal. This was erased and Laurus substituted.—
C. S, S.

TJNIVBRSI-

1888.] 105 S^^JLg^EMichaux.

use. Le Cunila . . . cesse entre Petersburg et Halifax, 38 miles de
Petersburg a Tompkin Shop ou j'ay couche.

Le Dimanche 23 fevrier 1794 la Pluye m'empecha de partir avant 11
heures ; passe par Hixis ford, petit hameau a 28 miles de distance de Hali-
fax qui est la lre ville de la Caroline Sept. La ligne sur cette route qui
separe la Virginie de la Carol. Sept. est a 12 M. d'Hixis ford et a 16 miles
d'Halifax en Caroline. A 10 Miles d'Hixis ford et 2 miles avant de sortir
du territoire de la Virginie, vu le Bignonia sempervirens pres du Creek
nomme Fontaine Creek, Vu aussi 1'Hopea tinctoria un mile avant d'en-
trer en Caroline. A un mile de distance de la Ligne qui separe la Virg.
de la Caroline et sur le territoire de la Carol, vu le Cyrilla racemiflora dans
un ties grand marecage, trois miles avant d'arriver a laTaverne de Pater-
son ou j'ay couche 16 miles d'Hixis ford et 12 M. d'Halifax : 23 Miles.

Le 24 a 1.0 Miles d'Halifax et six Miles de dist. de la Ligne entre le
Virgin, et la Carol, commence le Pinus palustris, fol. longissimis, conis
majorib. Le Quercus palustris a f. deltoides* commence aussi en cet en-
droit. Le P. a 8 f.f longues, mais cones de moyenne grosseur qui com-
mence a Bowling-Green se trouve parmi ainsi q. le Pin a deux et trois
feuilles. J Le Bignonia crucigera et le Bign. sempervirens, Hopea tincto-
ria se voyent en aboudance apres q. Ton a passe au sud d'Halifax aimsi q.
Nyssa dentata et Cyrilla racemiflora dans les Swamps. Couche a End-
field court house chez le Col. Brandt 25 Miles.

Le 25 dine chez le Col. Philipps seize Miles et passe Tar River a 4 M. de
distance au lieu dit Tetts brige : Vu un Sophora dit Yellow Lupin dont
les tiges etant dessechees, j'ay recueilli les graines qui restoient dans les
gousses rassemblees en epis : Douze miles plus loin passe" Town creek Iriye
et couche a 3 M. au de la. 35 Miles.

Le 26 sol toujours sablonneux, couverts de Pins dits Pinus palustris :
ces Arbres sont entailles et 1'ecorce enlevee, mais une partie du bois de la
longeur de deux pi. sur un pied de large. Au bas 1'entaille est plus pro-
fonde po. retenir la resine nominee turpentine. L'on enleve la Tereben-
tine lorsq. le bassin forme par cette entaille profonde est plein. Douze
miles avant d'arriver a Peacock brige, commence le Laurus borbonica§ et
trois miles avant Peacock brige commence 1' Andromeda Wilmingtonia ;j|
le Stewartia malaccodendron^j" se trouve aux environs dud. Peacock brige.
II y a 21 miles environ de Town creek brige a Peacock brige. Les trois
especes de Myrica des Carolines commencent dans ce Canton ainsi q. la
grande Rhexia de Caroline.**

Le 27 voyage vers News River au lieu dit Whitefield ferry passant par

* Quercua aquatica, Catesb.— C. S. S.
f Mnus Tseda, L.— C. S. S.
j Pinus mitia, Miohx.— C. S. S.
I Persea Carolinensi*, Nees.— C. S. S.
|| Andromeda speciosa, Miohx.— C. S. S.
1[ S. Virginica, Cav.-C. S. S.
** X. glabetta, Michx.— C. S. S.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. N. PRINTED MARCH 16, 1889.

MichauK.] [Oct. 19,

la maison de . . . Environ 24 miles de Peacock brige a Whitefield
ferry.

Le 28 voyage depuis Whitefield ferry jusqu'a Duplaine Court house ou
Dixon. 31 Miles : Quinze miles avant d'arriver a Dnplaine Court house,
commence 1' Andromeda axillaris, c'est a. d. 65 miles nord de Wilming-
ton. Vu aussi en abondance le Vaccin. fol. sempervirentib. *caule repente,
fructu nigro: Vu en abondance Andr. Wilmingtonia, paniculata, race-
mosa &c. Bignonia crucigera, sempervirens, radicans et Catalpa.

Le Samedy ler Mars, vu 1'Andromeda nitida ou lucida des Swamps des
Carolines, il commence a quarante cinq miles Nord de Wilmington. Vu
en abondance And. Wilmingtonia, axillaris, racemosa et nitida : Passe par
Washington 8 miles de Duplaine court house, le Gordonia commence 3 M.
au N. de Washington, environ 38 M. nord de Wilmington. L'llex angusti-
folia . . . comm. 26 miles au nord de Wilmington. II y a environ 35
M. de Washington court house a Wilmington.

Le Dimanche 2 Mars, j'ay vu dans les Sables arides Lupinus perennis et
Lupinus pilosus, Atraphaxia?,f arbuste tiges grgles, feuilles charnues, per-
sistentes 1'hiver, Vaccinium sempervirens &c. Vu par Bartram sur la
route de Warmspring, le Chamosrops acaulis commence a 15 miles au Nord
de Wilmington. Olea ainericana se trouve aux environs de Wilmington
et commence dans ce territoire. Stillingia herbacea commence a 30 M.
au nord de Wilmington.

La Pluye m'obligea de coucher a 8 M. de Wilmington.

Le 3 arrive* a Wilmington ; mon cheval e*tant excessivement fatigue* je
fus oblige de me reposer q. ques jours : Vu M. Vcrrier franqais des Isles,
vray Republicain ainsi q. le Docteur Lalloque etabli a Wilmington. M.
Josselin tenant la Gr. Taverne a Wilmington est un grand ami de la
Republiq. franchise.

Le 4 j'ay ete aracher un Andromeda que j'avois remarque quatre ans
auparavant ainsi que l'Ixia?| de la Caroline et j'ai fait une Caisse de ces
Plantes pour les envoyer par mer sur le Navire du Capit. Mitchell, Sloop

. . . a Charleston.

Le 5 emballe mes collections et mis a bord du Navire.

Le 6, la Pluye m'obligea de diffe*rer et aux environs de Wilmington je
vis: Dionoea muscipula, Olea americana, Andromeda mariana, paniculata,
racemosa, axillaris, nitida, Wilmingtonia ; Vaccinium arboreum, repens,
fructu nigro &c, Bignonia sempervirens, crucigera.

Le 7 Mars parti de Wilmington, passe par Town Creek 12 Miles ; Par
Lockwood folly 15 M. de T. Creek (Par charlott brige 8 Miles)

Le 8 passe* par Charlott brige et par W Gauss Esq. (jambe de bois) 13
M. de la Tavern Ross ou Lockwood folly.

Le Dimanche 9 parti de chez Foster. Violent aristocrate. Au bord de

* ~\ crassifolium, Andr. (V. myrtifolium, Michx).— C. S. S.
t Polygonella parvifolia, Michx.?— C. S. S.
J Nemastylis ccelestina, Nutt— C. S. S.

1&S8.] ±0i [Michaux.

la mer vu Pisonia* inermis Arbrisseau baccifere, branches et feuilles
opposees. II commence dans la Caroline septentrionale et il se trouve en
Caroline me*ridionale, dans la Georgie et dans la Floride &c . . .

Vu aussi la Magnolia grandiflora a 6 miles nord de distance de la Ligne
qui sgpare les deux Carolines. A onze heures et demie, je suis entre* dans
la Caroline Meridionale ; a Midi passe" par un Petit hameau compose de 4
a 5 Maisons sur le bord de Little river habiie"e par deux franQois Demo-
crates a qui j'ay eu la satisfaction d'apprendre les dernieres nouvelles
favorables a la Republique franchise ; Tun d'eux nomine" Jouvenceau en
buvant avec un Americain Taurisf qui parloit avec mepris de la Revolu-
tion franchise, lui porta deux coups de Poingts et 1'Am. se vengea en lui
lachant un coup de fusil dans le ventre. Ce Jouvenceau etoit un vieux
soldat et il e"toit au lit malade. Le Chirurgien esperoit q. le malade en
rechapperoit non obstant le danger du malade. Led. Foster ne tient point
tavern et de Wm Gauss Esqr chez Green il y a 15 Miles (II est important
po. les Voyageurs de faire provisions d'un demi Gallon de Mays ou de
Riz non battu, car . . . Couche chez Wren 9 M. de chez Green.

Le 10 Passe sur Long Bay, au milieu environ 9 miles de distance de
Wreen, dejeune chez la Ve . . . comme la plupart des habitans sur
cette Route ne tiennent point Taverne, mais recoivent les Voyagenrs, Ton
ne peut pas exiger de la nourriture po. le Cheval, et je fus oblige de me
contenter av. une Reception tres honn§te, mais mon Cheval se passe
[sans] dejeuner. Le m§me jour je vins coucher chez Mr MacGill qui a
epouse" une fllle de la famille Balouin franc/iis refugie" aulrefois po. la
Religion. Je fus tres bien recju dans cette Maison. Mais je fus oblige"
d'acheter des Negres du Riz pour la nourriture de mon cheval.

Le onze a 12 Miles de distance dejeune* chez le Dr Mazie et heureuse-
ment la provision de Riz que j'avois emporte procura a dejeuner a mon
Cheval excede par la fatigue dans les sables steriles que Ton trouve pend-
ant plusi. jours : j'arrivay enfin a Pittcock ferry, 23 M. de dist. de chez
MacGill. Mon Cheval ne pouvoit plus aller. Ce ferry est un peu plus
bas q. George town et il y a un Mile et demi po. traverser la Riv. et 4 M.
po. arriver a Georgetown. Couch e" a la maison du ferry mauvaise auberge
mais mon cheval fut bien soigne".

Le 12 Mars 1794 traverse" la rivierre a la pointe du jour et je vins
dejeuner ahez Cooke au lieu dit Cook's ferry sur la rivierre Santee 12 miles
de distance de Wackamaa river.

Dine" chez la Ve Morell (tres bonne auberge po. les Chevaux). Je cou-
chay a cet endroit 10 M. de distance de Cook's ferry ; en tout 28 miles
sans les passages de rivierre tres longs et souvent dangereux.

Le 13 parti de chez la Ve Morell; a 7 miles detourne" a droite po. venir
a Manigault plantation: de Maiiig: passe" a Wiggfall plant., Vu une plante
Justicia? un peu avant d'entrer sur le champ cultive" vers le milieu a

* It is not evident to what plant this refers, as no Pisonia is found as far north as the
boundary between the Carolinas.— C. S. S.
t Tory.— C. S. S.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

gauche la route conduit au ferry de Clement: 5 Miles de distance de Wigg-
fall. Vu Andromeda Wilmingtonia. Le soir arrive a Clement's ferry par
une route sablonneuse sans auberge et la plus desagreable et la plus inhos-
pitable que Ton puisse voir depuis Philadelphie jusqu'a Charleston: 32
miles environ de Morell tavern a Clement's ferry.

Le 14 arrive* a Charleston 5 miles de Clements ferry. En general dans
toute la Basse Caroline Septentrionale, Meridionale et la Georgie, les
routes sont sablonneuses, dangereuses au temps des Pluyes qui entrainent
les Fonts ; les Auberges sont tres mauvaises, souvent il n'y en a pas aux
habitations, Ton trcuve q. quefois a dejeuner ou a diner rnSme gratuite-
ment, mais Ton seroit considere incivil de demander de la nourriture po.
le Cheval ; le meilleur moyen est d'en porter avec soi quand Ton trouve
a en acheter soil du Mays ou du Riz (lit Rough rice. Lorsque je pouvois
en acheter des Negres, je n'e*tois jamais depourvu, c'est po. quoi il faut
to uj ours avoir de la petite monoye.

Le clit : Visite le Citoyen Mangourit Consul de la Republique franchise.

Le 15 Visile le Jardin Botaniq. que j'avois confie aux soins du Jardin.
avant mon depart pour le Canada.

Le Dimanche 16 dine chez le Citoyen Consul Mangourit.

Le 17 je revins a mon habitat, et je reglai plusi. ouvrages relativement
a la Culture.

Le 18 je recjus la Collection des Plantes que j'avois envoy e de Wilming-
ton et je les plantay.

Le 19 je fis transplanter un grand nombre d'arbres.

Le 20 me* me travail.

Le 21 m§me travail.

Le 22 confere avec M. Mangourit sur 1'expldition projete"e par le Min-
istre Genet pour la conqu§te de la Floride Orientale et de la Floride Occi-
dentale.

Le Dimanche 23 herborise.

Le 24 herborise et travaille au Jardin ; taille" et emonde les arbres de la
Pepiniere.

Le 25 taille" et emonde et regie au jardinier les ouvrages a faire dans le
cours de la semaine.

Le 26 je fus a Charleston.*

Le 14 Juillet 1794 parti de 1'habitation et couche* a Monks corner ;
remarque pres du Pont (te Goose Creek : Eryngiuin foliis lanceolat.

Le 15, a deux mille de Monks-corner, Menispermum. . . . Smilax
laurifolia en fleur : Passe par Youta spring et ensuite prenant la Route
de Manigault ferry couche" a 5 [3 ?] M. de distance. Remarque" souvent
Serratula flstulosa, Heliotropium . . . ; Sida . . . Rhexia . . .
basi cortice fungoso.

* Here follow several blank pages in the Journal The next entry is dated July
14.-C. S. S.

18S8.] [Michaux.

Le 16 passe Manigault ferry a cause du de"bordement des eaux qui nous
empScha d'aller par Neilson ferry ; la Pluye dura toute la journee et nous
vinmes coucher a 1'entree du Territoire dit high hills Sanlee.

Le 17 Juillet 1794 traverse high hills santee ; Remarque" Phlox . . . ;
Coreopsis verticill. fol. ovatis ; Carduus Virginicus . . . Nous vinmes
coucher a Stateborough. Terrein argilleux en parlie et meilleur : ChSne
rouge a longs petioles, glands courts sessiles et grossiers ; ce n'est pas le
m§me de Pensylvanie et du Canada et il est le vray Chene ecarlatte de
Wangeuh.

Le 18 passe par Cambdeu. En sortant de Cambden po. aller dans la
Cfirol. Septentrion. on trouve a deux mille de dist. des Sables dits Pine
barrens. A 4 ou 5 mi. il y a un Creek ou ruisseau (swamps) rempli de
Sphagnum, Azalea, Eriophoruni et autres PI. aquatiques parmi lesquelles
sur le bord de la route Ton trouve un Kalmia* qui n'a ete decrit de per-
sonne precedent et probablement il n'a jamais ete vu : Plante de la
t)e classe Sophora a fl. jaune : Carduus Virginicus : Lupinus pilosus ;
Couche un mile au de la de cette Swamp et six miles de Cambden.

Le 19 passe par Johnston house et couche chez Wm Graim 35 Miles.

Le Dimanche 20 Juillet dejeune 3 M. avant d'arriver ch. John cry et
couche 7 M. plus loin, maudite et detestable Tavern chez Huston.

Le 21 parti de grand matin, la Pluye nous obligea d'arreter plusi. fois.
Couche chez John Spring Md de Chevaux, homme riche, honn§te homnie
et dont la maison est tres honngte, et tres decente. Remarque Rhus gla-
bruin, Rh. a f. ailees entre les folioles ;f Individus £ et $ ou plutot £>
sur des pieds diffe'rents ; Rhus . . . Delphinium . . .

Le 22 passe" par Charlotte en Mecklenbourg, sol argille rouge, Pierres
Quartzeuses : Eaux claires au lieu que cy devant ; les Eaux ont la cou-
leur de feuilles mortes ou Tabac sec : Vegetation Ch§ne rouge, noir, blanc
&c. &c. Actea spicata.

Couche a six miles de Tuck-a-Segee ford.

Le 23 passe par Ben. Smith situe a viugt miles de Charlotte. Deux et
trois miles avant d'y arriver vu le Magnolia tomentoso-glauca fol. cordatis
longiorib: Stewartia nova? | Couche" a six miles de B. Smith.

Le 24 passe" par Lincoln et dine chez Reinhart : Calamus aromaticus :
couche chez le vieux cordonnier . . .

Le 25 passe chez Henrjr Watner, maintenant Robertson.

Le 26 arrive a Morganton cy devant Burke court house 30 M. dc Rob-
ertson. Frutex Calycantha facies &.

Le Dimanche 27 Juillet 1794, sejourne a cause de la Pluye et des
(Creeks) Torrens que Ton ne pouvoit traverser qu'a la nage.

Le 28 sejourne.

* Probably his Kalmia cuneata, Flora, 1. p. 257.— C. S. S.

t E. copaUina, L.— C. S. S.

t Probably S. pentagyna, L'Her.— C. S. S.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Le 29 parti et couche chez John Ratherford pres de la maison du quel
passe sur un Pont Muddy Creek.

Le 30 revenu dans la route ordinaire qui conduit a Turkey cove et ar-
rive chez le nomme Ainswort.

Le 31 herborise sur les Lineville hautes montagnes au Sud-Est de 1'habi-
tation d'Ainswort et sur Rochers et les montagnes denuees d'arbres
recueilli un petit arbrisseau Clethra buxifolia ?*

Le Vendredy premier Aoust herborise sur des Montagnes dont le sol
est tres riche, situees au N.-Est : Veratrum viride, album? Convallaria
majalis, Convallaria ? umbellata ; mesure un Tulipier de 23 pieds francois
de circonference.

Le samedy 2, herborise aux Montagnes du Nord ; Convallaria umbel-
lata,f fol. integris margine et . . . J lanuginosis, floribus umbellatis,
baccis cosruleis ; Conv. racemosa ;§ Conv. multiflora, || Conv. majalis fol.
inlegerrim. nudis florib. racemo simplici secundis baccis caeruleis.

Le Dimanche 3 Aoust 1794, herborise dans les Cyperoides et autres
plantes aquatiques.

Le 4 prepare au voyage de la Montagne noire (Black montain).

Le 5 differe a cause du manque de provisions.

Le 6 parti et arrive au lieu dit Crab tree : Plantes remarquees Azalea
lutea, *|[ stylis longissimis ; Veratum viride, album.

Le 7 herborise sur les montagnes aux environs de Crabtree : Clethra
montana ; Cassine . . . ; Rhodod. maximum ; Kalmia latifolia ; Con-
vallaria bifolia ; Trillium cernuum erectum bacca coccinea ; Magnolia
auriculata, acuminata flore glauca ; Frutex Azaliae facies ; Vacciniuin**
fol. margine ciliatis, superfice reticulatis pedunculis axillarib. unifloris
corollis revolutis, 4-partitis, staminibus 8, Germine infero bacca pyriforme
coccinea quadriloculari : Cypripedium calceolaria duae species, Veratrum
viride (sur les collines), album ; Melanthium . . . Veratrum luteuin
dans les Ruisseaux ; Spiraea (paniculata) trifoliata ;ft Robinia pseudo-
acacia, viscosa, hispida: Monarda coccinea, dans les ruiss. fistulosa ; Quer-
cus prinus-glauca.

Le 8 herborise Hamamelis . . . Nyssa . . . Halesia tetrap-
tera ; Convallaria majalis? baccis flavis ; Conv. umbellata baccis coeru-
leis.

* Leiophyllum buxtfolium, var. prostrntum, Gray?— C. S. S.

t Uintonia umbellata, Torr.— C. S. S.

J The word is illegible in the manuscript.— C. S. S.

g Smttacina racemosa, Desf.— C. S. S.

|j Polygonatum biflorum, Ell.— C. S. S.

f Azalea calendulacea, Michx.— C. S. S.

** Vaccinium erythrocarpum, Michx. The fruit of this species, however, when fully
ripe is quite black and not scarlet as described here and in the Flora: a mistake
which has been often copied by American botanists since the days of Michaux. In
Watson's Dendrologia Britanica, i, 31, t. 31, it is described as black, and correctly
figured.— C. S. S.

ft Gittenta, trifoUata, Moench. ?-C. S. S.

1888. J [Michaux.

Le 9 continue mes herborisations : Abies canadensis, Abies nigra? fol.
undiq. sparsis : Spirea , . . , Sp. . . . Pinus strobus.

Le Dimanche 10 Aoust 1794 arrive au pied de Black montain : Podo-
phyllum ?* floribus . . . baccis ceruleis : Vaccin. coccineum : Fagus
castanea americana &c

Le 11 arrive pur le cote . . . de Black Montain. Abies nigra ;
Diervilla ; Acer pensylvanicum ; Sedum foliis inferiorib. dentatis, supe-
riorib. integris ; Sorbus aucuparia ;f Rubus odoratus ; Rhododendron
maximum, Kalmia latifolia, Vaccin. stamineum, resinosum ; Andromeda
arborea, axillaris, racemosa ; Clethra montana ; frutex Azaleae facies ;
Vitis}: fol. inferne tomentosis, baccis magnis (fox grapes, fruit bon a
manger)

Le 12 revenu de la montagne.

Le 13 arrive a 1'habitation du Sr Ainsworth.

Le 14 Brouillard e*pais et difficulte de parcourir les hautes montagnes,
herborise dans les Vallees.

Le 15 Pluye.

Le 16 voyage" vers la Montagne jaune et Roun§ mountain, arrive" sur
Towe River|| Bright Settlemnt* Les principaux habitans de cet Etablisse-
ment sont Davinport, Wiseman . . .

Herborise" : Azalea coccinea, lutea, flava, alba et rosea : toutes ces varie-
tes del' Azalea nudiflora se trouvent dans ce territoire ; Vaccinium cran-
berry afflnite a 1'Oxicoccus ; Pinus Strobus, Abies Canadensis &c &c.
Gaultheria procumbens ; Epigea repens.

Le Dimanche 17 agre"e avec un Chasseur*!!" pour aller sur les Montagnes.

Le 18 herborise et de"crit plusi : plantes de la Syngenesie frustanee,
Helianthus atrorubens, Rudbeckia &c &c.

Le 19^parti pour aller vers les hautes montagnes.

Le 20 herborise" dans les Montagnes: Acer pensylvanicum, canadense &c.

Le 21 Aoust 1794 arrive au sommet de Roun-mountain : reconnu en
abondance un petit arbuste** a feuilles de Buis quej'avois designe pre-
cedement Led urn buxifolium, mais dont la capsule est a trois loges et
s'ouvre par le sornmet : flores pedunculati, terminales, plurimi, (in mense
Junio floret). Cal. profunde 5-partitus, laciniis angustis horizontals post
efflorescentiam, approximatis : Petala 5 ovata seu obcordata, apice obtusa
sub receptaculo inserta, plana, decidua, nivea ; Stam. decem, filam. longi-
tudine corollas, erecto-patentia, alba ; Antherae subrotundse, didymas,
versatiles, pallide rubrse ; Qermen ovatum Stylus flliformis, longitudine

* This is probably his Diphylleia cymosa; Flora, I, 203, 1. 19 and 20.— C. S. S.
f Pyrus Americana, D. C. — C. S. S.
t Vitis Labrusca, L.-C. S. S.
\ The now well known Roan Mountain.— C. S. S.
|| Toe River.— C. S. S.
f Davinport.

** LeiophyUum buxifolium, Ell. var. prostratum.— Gray. One of the common and most
characteristic plants found on the summit of the Roan.— C. S. S.

Miohaux.] LLa [Oct. 19,

staminuin, Stigma obtusura ; Capsula trilocularis . . . Frutcx buxi-
folia, sempervirens . . .

Potentilla tridentata ; Sorbus aucuparia : Firms abies balsamifera &c.*
Le 22 arrive au sommet de la Montague Jaime Yellow mountain.
Le 23, Retourne a I'habitations de Davinport.
Le Dimanche 24 Aoust 1794, mis en ordre mes Collections.
Le 25 Pluye.

Le 26 parti pour Grand-Father mountain, Montague la plus elevee de
toutes celles qui forment la chaine des Alleghany et des Appalaches.f
Le 27 arrive au pied de la plus haute montagne.
Le 28 Monte et arrive jusqu'aux Rockers.

Le 29 continue rnes herbor : parmi les Mousses diverses, les Pinus Abies
balsamifera, Abies nigra, Acer pensylvanicum &c &c &c.

Le 30 Monte au sommet de la plus haute montagne de toute I'Am. Sept.
et avec mon compagnon Guide, chante Thy nine des Marseillois et crie
Vivre 1'Amerique et la Republiq. Francaise, Vive la Liberte &c <fec.
Le Dimanche 31 Pluye toute la journee et reste* au Camp.
Le Lundy ler Septenibre 1794 revenu a 1'habitation de mon guide
Davin Port.

Le 2 Pluye et herborise.
Le 3 redige* mes Collections
Le 4 ni§nie travail.
Le 5 parti po. Table Mount.

Le 6 Visite les rochers de la Montagne Hock-bill et de Table Montagn.
Ces montag. sont tres steriles et 1'Arbuste nouveau Leduin? buxifolium
est la seule plante rare que s'y trouve. II y est en abondance. Coucke
a 6 miles de distance chez . . . Park's.

Le Dimanche 7 parii pour Burke court house on Morganton, couche"
chez le General Mac Douwal ; vu aupres sa niaison Spirea tomentosa en
aboudance.

De Burke chez John Wagely env. 12 M.
De John Wagely chez Th. Young . . .
De Thomes Young ch. Davin Port 8.

Le 8 Septenibre arrive* a Burke court house ou Morganton ; VisitS le
Col. Avery et couche" chez lui.

Le 9 au soir parti de Morganton, couche" a 3 M. de distance.
Rencontre un habitant de Stateboroug, Mr Atkinson qui m'a invite a
nller chez lui.
Le 10 arrive chez Robfertson, 30 M. de Morganton.

* Abies Fraseri, Lindley. At the time of Michaux's visit the cones, if any were pro-
duced that year, were nearly fully grown, and it is remarkable that he did not notice their
long exserted bracts and detect a different species. It is probable that misled by the
general resemblance of this species with the Northern A. balsamea, that he did not criti-
cally examine the Firs which abound just below the summit. It is more remarkable that
no locution is made in the Journal of the thickets of Rhododendron Catawbiense, which
is nowhere else so fine and luxuriant as near the summit of the Roan.— C. S. S.

t No less than fifty peaks in tho Allejjhany system, including both the Roan and
those of the Black Mountains, are now known to exceed the Grandfather in elevation.—
C. S. S.

1888.| [Michaux.

Le 11 venu coucher chez Reinhart Lincoln court house 15 M. de Robert-
son.

Le 12 parti pour Yadkin River et Salsbury : couche* a Catawba Spring
18 miles de Lincoln.

Le 13 passe" a Betty's ford sur Catawba riv. 20 M. de Lincoln. Planta
annua, ramosa, ramis- oppositis, erectis, subtetragonis ; fol. ovata 3-nervia
subsessilia : Peduncula axillares uniflori : Cal. 5-partitis basi calyculatus
sq. duabus, foliolis calycinis ovalis, acuminatis, suberectis ; Corolla tubu-
losa, tub. cylindricus, longitudine calycis, Limbus irregularis 5-partitus,
lacinits ovatis duab. superiorib. rectis : Stara. 4 didynamise, filamenta longi-
tudine corollte, flliformia ; Antherae subrotundae ; Germ, tetragonum,
Styl. flliformis, longitud. staminum : Stigma 2-fidum, lacinese aeqnales :
Semina 4 in fundo calycis, ovata, rugosa. Planta annua in mense Julii
August floret : Flores cerulei, filam. et pistillum cerulei (Antherae hya-
cintha colore)* Habitat in reniotis Virginia), Carolinae-Sept. in locis
saxosis.f

Couche" dans une ferme a 8 M. avant d'arriver a Salsbury ou est la
jonction et le point de reunion des trois routes de Pliiladelphie de Charles-
ton et de Kentuckey.

Le Dimanche 14 passe* par Salsbury, ville dont 1'apparence est moins
miserable que celles des autres villes de la Carol. Sept. dites C. house. 50
M. de Lincoln a Salsbury. Continue" ma route pour Fayette ville. passe"
Yadkin river et couche" a 14 Miles de Salsebury.

Le 15 passe plusieurs Creeks et des Montagues basses mais tres pierreuses.

Le 16 partie de la route tres pierreuse. Vu le Magnol. acuminata florib.
luteis : Collinsonia tuberosa, Ensuite entre dans un sol sablonneux :
Couche chez Martin, Store Keeper.

Le 17 continue a travers les Collines sablonneuses.

Le 18 arrive a 6 Miles de Fayette ville. Perdu mes deux Chevaux.

Le 19 et 20 employe ces deux jours a chercher mes chevaux.

Le Dimanche 21, trouve Tun des deux et . . .

Le 22 arrive de nouveau a Fayette ville, cy devant Cross-Creek. La
Riv. Cap Fear passe aupres de cette ville. Vu dans mes herborisations
des marecages qui environnent cette ville, Cupressus disticha, thyoides,
souvent ensemble. And. Wilmingtonia, Nymphsea hastata.|

Le Mardy, 23 Septembre 1794 parti de Fayette ville apres avoir eu la
satisfaction de lire les Nouvelles arrive"es de Philad* la veille concern4 les
glorieux succes de la Re"publique. Coucho chez le Vieux (?) Mac-Cay.
15 M. de Fayette ville sur la route de Salisbury.

Le 24 pris a main gauche la route de Charleston et passe" Drowned
Creek a Mac Lawchland bridge : Mais la route la plus direct de Fayeite-
ville a Charleston est de venir a Widow Campbell Bridge 40 (?) Miles

* Verd cTeau.

t Isanthus c«ruktts, Michx.— C. S. S.

J Nuphar sagittstfolium, Pursh. ?— C. S. S,

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. O. PRINTED MARCH 25, 1889.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

de Fayette. De Widow Campbell Bridge a Gum-swamp 10 Miles de la
Ligne qui separe la Carol. Septentrionale de la Caroline Merid.

Le 25 passe par Gum-Swamp et couche a 8 Miles au de la de Fayette-
ville.

Vu le Cupressus thyoides et le Cupressus disticha en plusi. Swamps :
Vu 1' Andromeda Wilmingt. en abondance clans toutes les Swamps ; Liqui-
dambar peregrinum &c. A 2 Miles de Gum Swamp Ton entre dans la
Caroline Meridionale.

Le 26 passe par Long Bluff petit hameau situ6 a 2 Miles au Sud de la
riv. Big Pedee 74 M. de Fayetteville.

Le 27 passe par Black-Swamp, 22 M. de Long Bluff.

Colon. Benton. 12 M. de L. Bluff.

Black Creek 10 M. de L. Bl.

Jefferis Creek 10 M. de L. Bl.

Le Dimanche 28 passe par Lynch's Creek. 40 M. de L. Bl.

Le 29 passe par Black river 30 M. de Lynch Creek. Le nomme Lorry
tient le ferry de Black river.

Le 30 arrive a Maurice ferry sur la Riv. Santee 15 Miles de Black riv.
0 M. de Monk's corner.

Le passage du ferry etoit dangereux et je fus oblige d'aller a Lenoue
ferry. II y a 25 M. de Maurice ferry a Lenoue ou Lenew's ferry.

Le ler Octobre 1794 parti de Lenew's ferry et passe par Strawberry's
ferry 25 M. de Lenew's ferry et 28 M. de Charleston : Arrive a 1'habitat.
pres Ten-M. house.

Le 2 parti pour Charleston.

Occupe jusque vers la fin de Novembre a recueillir les Plantes d'Au-
tomne. Vers le 10 Octobre la fievre du climat s'est empare de moi. Je
1'ay garde environ douze jours et j'ay ete plus de six semaines a bien me
retablir. Travaille tant a reparer le Jardin qu' a mettre en ordre mes
Collections de Plantes jusqu' a la fin de Decemb.

Le 30 Germinal 1'an 3e de lu Republique franchise Une et Indivisible
(Dimanche 19 Avril 1795 vieux style) parti pour aller herboriser dans les
hautes Montagues des Carolines et.pour visiter ensuite les Pays de 1'Ouest
(Western territories). Plantes vues avant d'arriver a Monk's corner :
Heuchera . . . , Vicia 2 especes, Smilax herbacea erecta, Melampo-
diam ? - . • Polyg. necess. Silene Virginica, Phlox lanceolata alors
en fleur, Valeriana. Couche a 45 M. House.

Le 10 Floreal, (20 Avril,) environ de quarante cinq Mile house, Vale-
riana ; 3 Miles avant Neilson's ferry Gnaphalium dioicum, Uvularia? . . .
Led. 20 Avril, arbre nouveau de la riv. Santee a feuille d'orrne fructus
muricati capsula muricata, semen unicum, subovatum.*

Ces graines etoient alors presq. mures ; Celtis occidentalis fleurs . . .f
et fl. males inferieures.

Couche a 77 M. de Ch.

* Planera aquatica, Gmel. (P. Gmelini, Michx.)— C. 8. S.
t A word here is illegible in the manuscript.— C. S. S.

1888.] (Michaux.

Le 21 Avril remarque sur High-hills Santee ; Phlox a fleurs blanches
et Phlox a fl. roses, deux especes differentes, tres petit Phlox a feuilles
lanceolees ; Vu aux envi. de Monk's corner Lupinus hirsutus en fl. Dine
chez Dr . . . ; couche a Statesboroug.

Le 22 passe par Cambden, cinq miles au de la Kalmia nouveau, il n'etait
pas encore en fl. Couche a 10 M. au de la Cambden.

Le 23 Av. passe par Flat rock, par Hanging rock Creek et couche a
Cane Creek, Lancaster county chez le nomine" Mr May ; pendant la nuit
mon cheval s'echappa, en suivant les traces, on vit qu'il avoit passe chez
. . . Lee Esq.

Le 24 je fus oblige de le chercher toute la journee. Mr Lee envoy a
son fils et son negre aussi po. le chercher. II me fit procurer un Cheval
po. aller, apres il m'invita a venir loger chez lui ; il me coinbla de civil-
ites.

Le 25, le cheval vint de lui-meme a la niaison de Mr Lee : Plantes sur
le Creek ; Dodecatheon Meadia, Asarum Canadense, Claytonia Virginica,
Erythronium dens-leonis.

Le Dimanche 26 Avril, parti de Cane Creek, passe par Land'sford sur
Catawba river. Mais la vray route est de Cane Creek demander la uiai-
son ou Plant, de Col. Crawford sur Waxsaw, ensuite passer MacClean
Hands ferry sur Catawba ; De la, droit a Iron works dit Hills Iron Works,
exploited par le Colon, hill.

Ainsi de Cane Creek a Waxsaw . . . Miles : De Waxsaw a Iron Works,
York county . . .

Le 27 passe Iron Works environ 32 miles de Cane Creek.

Le 28 passe par Armstrong ford sur la branche meridionale de Catawba,
12 miles de Iron Work.

Le dit. jo. passe par 1'habitation de Bennet Smith sur laquelle il y a un
. . . Magnolia 12 Miles d'Armstrong ford.

Le 29 passe par Lincoln 12 Miles de Bennet Smith et 36 miles de Iron
Work.

Le Jeudy 30 Avril passe par 1'habittition du Bon homme Wilson, 9 M.
de Lincoln et 6 M. de Robertson : 15 M. de Lincoln chez Robertson ;
Arrive a Morganton 30 M. de Robertson.

Le ler May passe" la journe'e a Morganton et herborise aux environs.

Le 2 passe la journee chez le Colonel Avery, 4 miles de Morganton.

Le Dimanche 3 May parti po. les Montagnes, a la distance de 14 Miles
de Burke on trouve la maison de Wagely.

Les Montagnes de Lineville au pied des quelles cette maison est situee
abondent en Magnolia auriculata. Us etoient alors en fleur. De Wagely
chez le Capt. Young, il y a 8 Miles.

Le 4 May parti de chez Young. II y a 2 M. po. aller chez Ainswort,
mais en prenant la main droite, Ton arrive au pied d'une tres haute Mon-
tag. 3 M. de Young, le soinmet est a 5 M. de chez Young.

Du sommet de la Montagne ch. Y Bright dit Bright Settleinttt il y a

Michanx.] [Oet. 19,

3 M. et de Bright, ch. Bavin Port 2 Mil. en tout 10 M. de Young chez
Davin Port.

Le 5 May herborise aux environs des habitations de Davin -P. et de
Wiseman.

Le 6 parti pour les Mont scjav. Roun Mountain et Yellow Mountain ;
Toe River coule entre ces Mountains. Tous les Convallaria etoient en fl.
ainsi q. les Podophyll. diphyll. et umbellatum.

Le Dimanche 10 May 1795 revenu des Montagnes a Fhabitat. de Davin
Port.

Le 11 herborise sur les Montagnes en face de 1'habit. II y a environ 3
Miles pour aller au sominet des Bleue Ridges sur la partie nominee Romp-
back ; sur les premieres Montagnes Ton voit en tres grande abondance
1'Azalea fol. apice glandulosis ; Azalea lutea. II nry a pas d'autres
Azalea sur les Collines qui environneut les habitations des nommes Davin
Port et Wiseman que cette espece a fl. jaune. Celui qui borde les Rivi-
erres est comniunemBt celui a fl. incarnates et celui a fl. blanches. *

Le 12 monte" au sommet des Blueridges Rhododendrons minus en fleur,
Cypripedium luteum.

Le 13 May parti pour continuer mon voyage. Arrive a Midy au pied de
Yellow Mountain 10 Miles. Le soir venu coucher chez John Miller 12 M.
de la Montagnes. Ainsi il y a 22 Miles de Davin Port chez Miller ; a un
£ mile Ton commence a traverser Doe River.

Le 14 cotoye* et traverse Doe river au nombre de 27 fois. Elle est dan-
gereuse lorsque les eaux sont fortes. Couche chez le Colonel Tipton 20
Miles de chez Miller.

Le 15 passe par Johnsboroug 10 Miles de 1'habitation du Col. Tipton et
84 Miles de Burke C. house. Couche chez Anthony Moore pres Noley-
chukey river. Pendant la nuit mon cheval s'est echappe.

Le 16, Dimanche 17, 18 employe a chercher mon cheval.

Le 19 achete un autre cheval au prix de cinquante Doll, d'un habitant
de Noley chukey, riv. nomme . . . Earnest voisin du nomme Andrew
Fox. Le Magnolia tripetala abonde sur les rives de Noley Chukey.

Le mercredy 20 May, passe par Green Court house 27 Miles de John's
Borough et la route pour le Kentuckey en prenant la main droite et pas-
sant par . . . ferry sur Holston river. En continuant tout droit, la
route conduit a Knoxville. En prenant a gauche un peu avant Green, la
route conduit a French broad. II y a 27 M. de John Borough a Green
Court house.

Le 21 passe par Bull's gap 18 M. de Green.

Le 22 passe par Iron Works 30 Miles de Bull's gap. II n'y a que quatre
Miles distance a la rivierre dite Houlston riv. A deux miles de Iron
Works, il y a un Rocher de mineral dont les morceaux etant broyes et mis
en poudre donnent une teinture rouge au coton ; Ton fait bouillir ce min-
eral <frc.

Le 23 mon cheval etant blesse", je fus oblige de sejourner a un Mile de

* Rhododendron arborescens, Torrey.— C. 8. S.

1888.] 1 17 [Miehaux.

Iron Works sur Mossy Creek cliez le nomine" Newman ; Pres de sa mai-
sou, (£ mile) Ton trouve le mineral que je suppose etre de 1'Antimoine.

Le Dimanche 24, arrive" chez le Colonel King sur Houlston riv. au lieu
dit Macby ferry 15 Miles de Iron Work.

Le 25 passe" le ferry et arrive* a Knoxville, 15 miles de Macby ferry, resi-
dence du Gouverneur des Western territories, 110 Miles de Johns bor-
ough. Plantes et Arbres du Territoire de Knoxville et des Territoies
adjacents: Quercus prinus saxosa ; Q. pr. humilis : Q. rubra ; Q. proe-
morsa ; Q. tomentosa ; Q. pinnatifida ; Q. alba. . . . Ultnus viscosa ;
Ulm. fungosa ; Fraxinus . . . Diospiros Virginiana ; Liquidambar
etyracifl.; Juglans nigra, alba seu oblonga, hiccory pignut. Platanus
occidentalis ; Nyssa aquatica ; Fagus castanea americana ; Fag. pumila ;
Fag. sylvatica americana; Magnolia acuminata; Betula alnus americanus;
Cercis Canadensis; Cornus florida ; Evonimus latifolius, Evon. Ameri-
canus ; Podophyllum peltatum ; Jeffersonia ; Sanguinaria Canadensis ;
Trillium sessile.

Reste toute la semaine a Knoxville et herborise aux environs en attend-
ant une caravanne asses nombreuse pour passer les Wilderness.

Le Dimanche 31 May re<ju avis de vingt cinq voyageurs armes sur le
point d'arriver a Knoxville.

Le Lundy ler Juin 1795, vieux style, le voyage fut encore differe.

Le Jeudy 4 Juin parti de Knoxville et couche a 15 miles chez le captain
Camel au lieu dit Camel station.

Le Vendredy 5, couche au lieu dit West Point sur Clinch river, Poste de
eoldats pour garder les frontieres du territoire, 25 M. de Camel station.

Le 6 parti et traverse la rivierre dans un Bacq ou ferry dependant de
West Point station. Notre marche fut de 10 Miles. Le nombre des
Voyageurs etoit de 15 horames armes et plus de trente femmes et enfants.

Le Dimanche 7 Juin traverse les Montagnes dites Cumberland Moun-
tains, 22 Miles.

Le 8 continue notre marche dans les Montagnes 23 Miles, Magnolia pe-
talis basi purpureis.*

Le mardy 9 Juin 1795, moute et descendu alternativemnt les Montagnes.
Dans les fonds Magnolia tripetala en abondance, 25 Miles.

Le 10 arrive sur Cumberland River, 10 Miles et couche au de la 20 Miles.

Le 11 arrive a Blodsoe Lick ou Blodsoe station, 20 Miles. En totalite
120 Miles de Willderness.

Couche a cet endroit ou Ton trouve de quoi vivre pour les hommes et
pour les Chevaux.

Le Vendredy 12, venu a un Mile chez le Colonel Winchester ; couche
deux nuits pour me reposer et reposer mon Cheval.

Le Dimanche 14 herborise.

Le 15 venu chez un habitant pres la Rivierre Cumberland Mtcr- Jack-

* Probably M. msicraphylla, Michx. In the Flora it is described as growing only "in
regionibus occidentalibus fluvio Teanassee trvjectis." — C. S. S.

Michaux.} [Oct. 19,

son terrain fertile. Chines, Quercus prinus : Q. rubra, Q. glandibus mag-
nis, capsula includentibus, nommes Overcup White Oak.* Q. toraentosa ,f
Q. prcemorsa. 25 Miles.

Le 16 arrive a Nashville 12 Miles.

Total 197 Miles de Knoxville a Nashville, capitale des Etablissemenls
de Cumberland situee sur la riv. Cumberland.

Le 17 visile differentes personnes, Daniel Smith, Col. Robertson, Capt.
Gordon, . . . Deaderick, Dr White, Th. Craighead, &c &c.

Les jours suivans herborise.

Arbres du Territoire de Nashville ;

Quercus prinus ; Q. phellos latifolia ; Q. pinnatifida ; Q. foliis lyratis
subtus tomentosis calycibus maximis margine laciniatis glandib. includ-
entibus Vulgo ; Over cup White Oak $ Q. rubra : Q, tomentosa ; Acer
naecharum, A. negundo, A. rubrum : Jugl. nigra, oblonga, hiccory : Plata-
nus occidentalis ; Liquidamber styraciflua ; Ulmus viscosa fungosa ;§ Car-
pinus Ostrya ainericana ; Rhamnus Alaternus latifolius, Rh. fraiigula ?||
frutex prunifer ; Juniperus' Virginiana. Rives de Cumberland rivierre
Philadelph. ined. ; Aristolochiasipho-tom;^[ Mimosa erecta-herbacea ; Mi-
rabilis** claudestina seu umbellata seu parviflora ; Hypericum Kalmian-
grandiflorum.'l't

Sol de Nashville argilleux, pierreux, Roches calcaires a peu pies comme
celui du Kentuckey, situation des Roches horizontales, rarement des
Veines de Quartz dans les Roches, abondantes en petrifications marines.

Le Diinanche 21 Juin 1795 tue et depouille q.q. oiseaux.

Oiseaux : Robin, Cardinal, Tetrao, Lanius Tyrannus rare, Quantite tlu
Genre Muscicapa ; peu d'especes du Genre Picus : Dindes sauvag. Quad-
rupedes : Rat musque, Castor, Elk, Cerfs nains, Ours, Buffalos, Loups,
Ecureuils petits gris.

Mineraux : sol argilleux. Roches calcaires touj. dans une situation
horizontale ; Ardoises impures, schistus tabularis ; Petrifications de co-
quillages terrestres et des eaux douces.

Le lundy 22 Juin 1795 (V. st.) 4 de Messidor Van 3e de la Republ., parii
de Nashville pour le Kentuckey; passe par Mansko's Lick, 12 miles de
Nashville ; couche chez le Major Sharp. 29 M. de Nashville.

Le 23 traverse les Barren oaks et couche sur . . . Creek. II n'y a
aucune maison dans cet interval. Le Terrein ne prod. q. des ch§nes noirs
30 M.

Le 24 passe par Big Barren Riv : Celui qui tient le Ferry est bien fourni
de provisions. II y a 3 Mites de Creek . . .

* Quercus macrocctrpa, Miohx. , ''here first mentioned.— C. S. S.

t Q. bicotor, Willd.— C. S. S.

j Q. lyrata, Nutt— C. S. S.

g Ulmus fulva, Miehx.- C. S. S. ' x

| Rhammts Caroliniana, Gray.— C. S. S.

f A. tjjnentosa, Sims.— C. S. S.

** Oxybaphus nyclagineus, Sweet. (AUionia nyctaginea, Michx ) ?— C. S. S.

ft Probably Hypericum aureum, Bartram.— C. S. S.

1888.] [Michaux.

Traverse les Barrens et couche sur terre sane feu et sans laisser pattre
mon chev. a 1'ecartde crainte deB Sauv.

Le 25 passe" par Little Barren Riv. prem. habitation 43 M. de Big Bar-
ren Riv. Passe ensuite par Green River 6 Miles de Little Barren River.

Le 26 passe par Roland fork, head of Salt River 30 Miles de Green
Riv.

Le 27 arrive a Danville 35 M. de Roland old fork.

Nashville a Danville la plus ancienne ville du Kentukey 117 Miles.

Le Dimanche 28 Juin repose.

Le 29 depouille trois Ecureuils rayes (Sciurus striatus.)

Le 39 herborise.

Le Mercredy ler Juillet 1795 visiles chez plusieurs habitants.

Le 2 pluye" continuelle.

Le 3 mis en ordre mes anciennes Collections.

Le 4.

Le Dimanche 5 Juillet. *

Le Dimanche 12 Juillet dine chez le Gouverneur de 1'Etat de Kentuckey
Isaac Shelby.

Le jeudy 16 Juillet 1795 party de Danville.

Le 17 passe par Beardston quarante trois Miles de Danv.

Le 18 arrive chez Standford pres Man's Lick.

Le Dimanche 19 reste pour attendre mon Baggage.

Le 20 reste, et e*tant oblige de sejourner, observe les Ouvrages concern-
ant la fabrication du Sel. Les Puits pour tirer 1'eau salee so nt ere use's a
. . . pieds environ de profondeur. L'on trouve une argille bourbeuse
jusqu'a . . . pieds de profondeur. Ensuite . . . pieds d'une
roche d'ardoise. Lorsque Ton a perce la roche, on trouve 1'eau salee de
plus de . . . pieds de profondeur. Cette ardoise brule dans le feu
comme si elle etoit impregnee de bitume ou entierement composee de
cette substance. L'on a trouve" des ossements de ces grands corps marins
qui sont asses frequents sur les rives de 1'Ohio, dans 1'argille impure que
Ton creusa pour arriver jusqu'a la roche d'ardoise.

Le 21 Juillet, arrive a Louisville 40 M. de Beardstown.

Le 22 et le 23 sejourne et herborise.

Le 24 retourne a Manslick 16 M. de Louisville.

Le 25 revenu a Louisv.

Le Dimanche 26 Juillet herborise.

Plantes des environs de Louisville: Quercus cerroides.f Q. rubra ; Q.
alba ; Q. prinus ; Liriodendron ; Fagus castanea, F. sylv. ; Rhus fol.
alatis dioique ; Hibiscus:}: fol. hastatis calyce exteriore lacin. subulatis flore
pallide roseo ;§

* A part of one leaf of the Journal is here left blank.— C. S. S.
t Probably some form of Quercus alba, Michx.— C. S. S.
I Hibiscus militaris, Cav. (It. hastatus, Michx.)— C. S. S.

I Here follow to the end of this part of the Journal separate memoranda on loose
sheets.— C. S. S.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Observat. sur les vignes d'Am. Lincoln, Carol, sept. Vitis fol. tomen-
tosis baccis majorib. : fructifie au commencement <T Aoust, est nomine fox
grapes.*

2) Vitis fol. tomentosis baccis minoribus, fructifie vers le 10 Septembre
est nomme Summer grape est le meilleur de tous a manger et tres bon si
on le laisse entierem4 murir.f

3) Vitis fol. glabris baccis majorib. est aussi repute bon a manger et
a faire du vin, Muscadin grapes par les habitans, fructifie vers le 20 Sept.J

4) Vitis fol. glabris reticulat : baccis minorib, croit au long des ruisseaux
et des rivierres. Winter grapes. §

Supplement. — 5) Vitis fol. crenatis acuminatis glabris caule repente,
Vitis repens. seu Vitis riparia.
(A Charleston Juillet.
Sol. se lasse couche a 7h env.
Aoust 5h 15' . . . 6.45 a 6.30.
Septembre 5.45 . . . 6.15.)

CAHIEB 9. 1795 ET 1796.
ANNEE 1795.

Le Samedy premier Aoust prepare a partir pour les Wabash et les
Illinois.

Le Dimanche 2 je fus invite a diner chez un francjais nomme La Cassagne
resident a Louisville depuis plus de 15 Ans.

Arbres arbrisseaux et Plantes du territoire de Louisville

Liriodendron tulipifera; Platanus occidentalis ; Acer rubrum foliis in-
ferno argenteis ; Fagus sylvatica americana : Quercus rubra, Q. alba, Q.
praemorsa, | Q. prinus, Q. cerroides ;{ Tilia americana; Juglans nigra,
Jugl. alba, Jugl. hiccory, (Jugl. pacane rare) ; Gleditsia triacantlios,
Guilandina dioica.

Le Dimanche 9 Aoust 1795 parti de Louisville et couche a Clarksville
a deux miles de Louisville sur la Rive opposed de TOhio.

Le 10 nous nous sommes mis en route et nous sommes arrive au Post
Vincennes situe sur la IHyierre Wabash le Jeudy au soir 13 Aoust : La
Distance est evaluee cent vingt cinq Miles : Nous avons traverse une

* Vitis Ldbrusca, L.— C. S. S.

t Vitis sesUvalis, Michx.— C. S. S.

% Vitis vulpina, L.— C. S. S.

\ Vitis cordifolia, Michx.— C. S. S.

|| It is not clear what Species are here referred to. Q. prxmorsa is probably Q. macro-
carpa, anfl Q. cerroides some form of Q. alba, although later in the Journal it is spoken of
as an overcup oak.— C. S. S.

1888.]

121

Rivierre le jour de notre arrivee environ 20 miles avant d'arriver au Post
Vincennes et quoique les Eaux fussent alors tres basses, nous ftimes sur
la point de faire un Radeau, car le Pays n'est point habile sur cette Route.
C'est de tous les Voyages que j'aye fait en Amerique depuis 10 ans un des
plus penibles par la multitude d'Arbres renverse"s par les ouragans, par
les broussailles epaisses que Ton est oblige de travsrser ; par la quantite"
de Tiques dont on est devore &c.

Le 14, le 15 et le Dimanche 16 Aoust je fus oblige de me reposer, etant
arrive presque malade. Mon cheval en sautant pour passer sur le tronc
d'un gros arbre renverse", tomba et me jeta a une grande distance et je
fus pendant plusi. jours incommode d'une blessure au bas de la Poitrine
vers le cote gauche parce que la batterie de mon fusil avoit porte sur
cette partie.

Le 17 je passay une partie de la journe"e a herboriser au long de la
Rivierre Wabash.

Je coutinuay mes herborisations les jours suivans.

Le 18 Aoust 1795.

Liste des Plantes remarquees aux Wabash.

No. ler Verbena* urticifolia caule erecto, paniculis divaricatis, bracteis
flore brevioribus, florib. albis.

No. 2. Verbenaf . . . , caule erecto paniculis fastigiatis erectis,
bracteis et calycib. pilosis, florib. purpureo-ceruleis.

No. 3. Verbena:}: caule recto, paniculis rectis foliis ovatis, tomentosis,
duplicato-serratis.

No. 4. Verbena . .

No. 5. Verbena^ caule repente, foliis pinnatifidis, bracteis longissimis.

Silphium perfoliatum, S. connatum, S. laciniatum, S. grandifolium, S.
trifoliaturn, S. pinnatifldum. Andropogon muticum ; Holcus? . . . :
Poa ; Quercus cerroides ChSne frise Overcup White Oak ;

Quercus latifolia ChSne a latte Ram's Oak : Quercus . . . Polygonum
aviculare staminib. 5, Styl. 3 : Polyg. aviculare majus staminb. 5, Styl. 3.
Trifolium? pentandrum majus; Trifolium? pentandrum floribus pur-
pureis : Sanicula || marylandica ou Racine a Becquel par les Francais des
Illinois et Sakinte"pouah par les Sauvages Pians : La racine en d coction
est un souverain remede pour plusi. maladies et pour les maladies veneri-
euses inveterees.

Le Dimanche 23 Aoust 1795 parti de Post Vincennes situe1 sur la Rivierre
Wabash pour les Illinois sur le Mississippi. Nous avons fait 6 Miles
et nous avons camp6 sur le bord d'une Petite Rivierre. Je n'avois
d'autre compagnie qu'un Sauvage et sa femme. J'avois loue" le Sauvage
po. dix Piastres et je lui promis deux Piastres de plus po. 1'engager a por-
ter sur son cheval tout mon baggage.

* V. urticifolia, L.— C. S. S.
t V. hastate, L. ?-C. S. S.
J V. utricia, Vent. (V. ringens, Michx.)-C. S. S.
g V. bracteosa, Michx.— C. S. S.
II Spigelia. ?— C. S. S.
PROC. AMER. PHIL08. 8OC. XXVI. 129. P. PRINTED MARCH 25, 1889.

Michaux.] 122 [Oct. 19,

Le 24 nons avons fait environ 25 Miles ; le Sauvage etoit malade et
il fut oblige de s'arreter plus de trois heures avant le coucher du soleil.

Le 25 traverse plusieurs Prairies; Remarque une nouvelle espece de
Gerardia,* Tige communement simple, feuill. o vales opposees sessiles,
fleurs axillaires fleurs purpurines.

Le 26 la Provision de viande fut consommee : le Sauvage s'arreta de
tres bonne heure, voyant un endroit favorable a la chasse. D'ailleurs, il
tomba sur les trois heures apres midi une Pluye considerable. Une heure
apres avoir cainpe, le Sauvage revint chargS d'un jeune Ours et de deux
cuisse d'un autre beaucoup plus vieux. L'on fit bouillir deux fois la
marmite et nous avons eu de quoi nous rasassier. L'on fit rotir ce qui
restoit.

Le 27 le Sauvage tua deux cerfs. L'on s'arrete de tr«s bonne heure
pour faire secher les Peaux et pour manger, car le Sauvage ainsi que la
Sauvagesse mangeoient cinq repas par jour. Non obstant cela ils se
regaloient de la mouelle des os qu'ils mangeoient toute crue. Car ne pou-
vant emporter la viande, ils se contentoient d'un morceau des reins de
1 "animal.

Le 28 Aoust 17U5 autant je souhaitois voir du Gibier le ler et le 2 jour,
autant je craignois alors d'en voir par la perte du temps. Je soulmitois
d'autant plus d'avancer qu'il pleuvoit tous les jours. J'avois deja ete
oblige de faire secher au feu, une fois mon baggage qui avoit ete com-
plettement mouille particulierem1 quatre livres de Botanique, Mineralogie
que j'avois avec moi, n'ayant pas voulu les exposer au hasard de la Rivi-
erre, ayant envoye par le Mississippi deux Malles, contenant Papier gris,
Poudre, Plomb, Alum, Boites a recueillir des Insectes et tous les objets
necessaires a faire des Collections de Plantes, d'Animaux, d'Insectes et de
Mineraux.

Le Diinanche 30 Aoust arrive au village de Kaskaskia, situe a deux
miles du fleuve Mississipi et a un demi mile de la Rivierre Kaskaskia. II
est peuple par des anciens franqais sous le Gouvernement Americain. Le
nombre des families est d'environ quarante cinq. La situation en est
agreable, mais le nombre des habitans est diminue, Ton n'y voit que des
maisons en ruines et abandonnees, parce que les franqais des Illinois ayant
toujours e"te Sieve's et habitue's au commerce des Pelleteries avec les sau-
vages sont devenus les plus paresseux et les plus ignoracts de tous les
hommes. Ils vivent et ils sont habilles la pluspart en partie a la maniere
des Sauvages. Ils ne portent point de culotes, mais ils passent entre les
cuisses une piece de drap*d'environ un tiers d'aulne qui est retenue devant
et derriere au dessus des Reins avec une ceinture.

Le 31 Aoust herborise.

Le Mardi premier Septembre, continue mes herborisations, ainsi que le
2, le 3 et le 4 dudit.

Le 5 parti pour le village dit la Prairie du Rocher eloigne de 15 miles
de KHskaskia : Pass<$ par le village Sl Phillipe, abttndonne par les Fran-

* G. auriculala, Michx.— C. S. S.

1888.] fMichaux.

Qais et peuple" par trois families d' Americains. Ce village est a 9 Miles
de la Prairie du Rooher.

Le 6 arrive a Kaskia situe pres du Mississipi a ... Miles de la Prairie
du Rocher.

Le 7 herborise et visile les environs de Kaskia.

Le 8 parti pour revenir a Kaskaskia et arrive le 9.

Le 10 continue mes herborisations aux environs du Village Kaskaskia
jusqu' au 13 dudit.

Le Dimanche 13 Septembre passe avec un guide sauvage sur la rive
meridionale de la Riv. Kaskaskia et continue a herboriser sur cette partie
jusqu' au 18 dudit.

Le 18 et 19 Pluyes continuelles. Mis en ordre mes Collections et repose
mon cheval.

Le Dimanche 20 ...

Kaskaskia 45 families. Prairie du Rocher 22 a 24 famill.— SntPhillipe
3 famill. Americains. — Fort de Chartres en mines. — Kaskias 120 families.
— Americains a la Corne de Cerf et a Bellefontaine 35 famill. — Snt Louis
florissant Pet. cotes.

Le Vendredy 2 Octobre parti pour aller par terre vers remboucliure de
1'Ohio dansle Mississipi ; par la difficulte de passer la riv. Kaskaskia nous
avons marche seulement 12 Miles.

Le 3 et le Dim. 4 Pluyes et nous avons traverse plusieurs prairies ;
marche environ 27 M.

Le 5 passe* encore les Prairies entrecoupees de lisieres de Bois. Mon
guide tua un Elk nomme par les Canadiens et par les fran^ais — Illinois
Cerf. Get animal est beaucoup plus gros (deux fois plus gros) que le Cerf
nain des Etats-Unis qui abonde aussi aux Illinois et que les fran^ais de ces
contre*es nomment Chevreuil. Son bois est le double plus gros que celui
des Cerfs d' Europe. II y a audessous de chacun des deux yeux une
cavite qui se tient refermee, mais en ecartant les deux espece de paupieres
Ton peut enfoncer le doigt un pouce avant. Cette cavite paroit destinee
a la secretion de q.q. humeur. En effet, ayant ouvert cette cavite, j'y
trouvay une matiere de la forme et de la consistence d'une crote des
Lievres ; mais de la grosseur d'un gland de chene. Get animal a des
dents canines en haut et en bas comme celles des chevaux nominees
crochets. Les chasseurs disent q. cet animal est touj. tres gras. En eflet
celui-ci 1'etoit excessivement. Marche environ 32 M.

Le 6 entre dans les forets et traverse plusieurs rivierres. MarchS . . .
miles.

Le 7 Octobre 1795 mon guide tua un Bufle qu'il jugea avoir environ
quatre ans. II paroissoit peser plus de neuf cens livres. Comme il n'etoit
pas bien gras, mon guide me dit qu'il e"toittres ordinaire a cet age d'en voir
de plus de douze cens livres. II paroissoit plus gros qu'aucun des Boeufs
de France et les surpasser en longeur et en grosseur.

Le Jeudy 8 Vu un autre Bufle a trente toises de notre Chemin. Nous
nous arrStames pour le considerer. II rnarcha ties lentena1' mais apres

Michaux.] : [Oct. 19,

deux minutes il s'arrgta et nous ayant reconnu, il courut av. une vitesse
extraordinaire : Arrive ce mehne jour au Fort Cheroquis autrement nomine
par les americains Fort Massac 125 Miles.

Le 9 Octobre 1795 herborise au long du Mississipi ; Platanus, Liquidamb.
Bonducs, Noyers pacanes et Noyers hiccory, par les francos Noyers durs :
Noyers piquants (par les francais Noyer amer.) Noyers a noix rondes.
ChSne blanc, Quercus alba, Q. rubra ramosissim. — Q. cerroides (par les
fr. chene frisS et par les Am. overcup White Oak.) Q. prinus, Quercus
integrifolia* seu Q. foliis junioribus omnibus et adultis semper integerri-
mis margine undulatis apice setaceis. Cette espece de chene abonde au
Pays des Illinois. II perd ses feuilles plus tard q. les autr. especes de
Chene. Les habitans fran^ais le nomment Ch§ne a lattes. Dans la Basse
Caroline il est asses rare mais il y garde ses feuilles jusqu' au mois de
Fevrier et Mars. II paroit se rapprocher du Ch§ne verd dont il differe par
la forme de ses glands.

Nyssa montana asses rare ; Gleditsia triacanthos ; Robinia pseudoacacia
(par les francjais fevier.) Le Gl. triacanthos est nomme fev. epineux et le
Guilandina dioica Gros fevier et les graines Gourganes ; Nota. II y a dans
la riv. des Illinois, une esp. ou variete de Guilandina dioica dont les graines
ont plus du double de grosseur de celles des Rives du Mississipi, du Cum-
berland &c. Lianne Rajariioides ; Anonymosf ligustroides ; VitisJ mono-
sperma, cette espece se trouve au long des Rivierres et nullement dans
1'interieur des bois ; je 1'ay vu sur la Rivierre Kaskaskia, sur le Mississipi
aux environs du fort Massac, sur la rivierre Tenasse, mais elle couvre en-
tierement les rives de la riv. Cumberland depuis son embouchure jusqu'
a la distance de 45 M.

Le Dimanche 11 Octobre 1795 parti avec un Guide pour aller en Canot
remonter la rivierre (Shavanon) Cumberland. La pluye nous obligea de
revenir.

Le Mardy 13 engage deux hommes a une piastre par jour chacun pour
remonter les Rivierres du Territoire des Sauvages Cheroquis : Parti du
fort Cheroquis, dit Fort Massac. La distance est six Miles po. arriver a
1'embouchure de la Rivierre Tenassee par les Franqais. Illin. Rivierre
Cheroquis. Cette riv. est tres grande et tres large. Apres avoir remonte
environ six miles, ayant vu des traces d'Ours sur les bords, nous nous
arrgtames et en entrant dans le bois il se presenta une Ours femelle av.
trois jeunes. Le chien poursuivit la Mere et les jeunes ayant grimpe sur
un arbre j'en tuay un et les guides tuerent les deux autres. Nous pas-
sames la nuit en cet endfoit. Le 14 Brouillard tres epais, nous n'avons
marche que 5 Miles. La Pluye survint vers midy.

Le 16 nage* ou ram£ environ dix M. a cause d'un Vent tres considerable

* Q. imbricaria, Michx.-C. S. S.

+ Forestiera acuminata. Poir. (Adelia acuminata. Michx.)

t VUis riparia, Michx., or, more probably, in part, at least, V. palmata, Vahl. ( V. rubra,
Michx. in herb.), a species which is often monospermous, and which was discovered by
Michaux in this region and merged by him with his V. riparia.— C. S. 8.

1888.] 125 [Michaux.

qui avoit commence par une tempe*te la nuit precedente et qui continua
une partie de la journe"e. Nous avons campe* vis a vis une Isle ou Chaine
de Rochers qui traverse la Rivierre presque entierement. II y a cepend-
ant un courant sur le bord de la Rive ineridionale asses profond, sufflsant
pour le passage de gros batteaux

Rives de la rivierre Cheroquis (Tenassee) : Platanus : Juglans pacana,
Hiccori, pignut ; Liquidambar ; Quercus rubra, prinus ; Anonymos carpi-
noides ; Anonymos ligustroides ;* Betula australis Bouleauf a ecorce grise
qui se trouve dans toute 1'Ameriq. depuis la Virginie j usque dans les
Florides ; il differe du Betula papyrifera ; Bignonia catalpa : Ulmus ;
Fraxinus ; Vitis rubra seu monosperma ; Gleditsia triacanthos : Diospiros ;
Smilax pseudochina ; Bignonia crucigera, radicans ; Rajania . . .
Dioecia 8-dria : Populus Caroliniana, par les Franc,. Creoles Liard et par
les Americains Coton tree. (Nota : Le Peuplier du Canada est nomme
par les Canadiens Tremble et paries Anglais du Canada Quaking Aspeii.) :
Acer rubrum, saccharinum, negundo : Anonymos ligustroides ; Anonym,
ulmoides. J

(Le 22 Juin 1795. selon la Gazette Agents de la Republique franchise
reconnus par le President Washington.

Philip Joseph Letombe Consul Genu

Theod. Charles Mozard, Cons, a Boston.

Jean Anth. Bern Rosier C. a N. York.

Leon Delauriay Pensylvania

Louis Etienne Duhait Maryland.)

Le 15 Octobre 1795 herborise.

Le 16 descendu la rivierre et campe a 1'embouchure de la Rivierre
Shavanon dit Cumberland river par les Americains a dix huit Miles du
Fort Massac ; tue un Oie du Canada nommee par les franc,. Canadiens et
Illinois Outarde ; tue deux Poules d'eau, un Martin pgcheur d'Amerique,
un Pelican d'am.

Le 17 remonte" environ dix Miles dans la Rivierre, les bords e*toient tres
fre*quentes par les Dindes sauvages ; les Rameurs et inoi nous en tuames
cinq en passant et de notre Canot sans descendre a terre.

Le 18 continue* notre course vers le haut de la Rivi.

Le 19 descendu la rivierre.

Le Mardy 20 Octobre 1795 revenu au Fort Cheroquis dit Fort Massac.

Arbres et Plantes aux environs sur les Rives de 1'Ohio.

Platanus occidentalis par les Americains Sycamore, et par les francjs-
Illinois cotonnier ; Populus par les Am. Coton tree et par les francjais-
Illinois Liard : Celtis occid. par les Am. Hackberry tree et par les frangs.
Bois inconnu ; Liquidambar styraciflua par les franc/iis de la Louisiane
Copalm et par les Am. . . .

Un franQois qui commenjoit chez les Sauvages Cheroquis s'est gueri de

* Ibrestiera ligustrina, Poir. (Adelia ligustrina, Michx.).— C. S. S.
t Betula nigra. L. (B. lanulosa. Michx.).— C. S. S.
I Planera aquatica, Gmel.— C. S. S.

Michaux.] 126 [Oct. 19,

la Galle en buvant pendant dix jours la decoction des Copeaux de cet arbre
qu'il nommoit Copalm et qui est le vrai Liquidambar: Gleditsia triacanthos,
fevier par les franc,, et sweet locust par les am ;

Guilandina dioica ;*

Le Dirnanche 25 Octobre 1795 Spiraea trifoliata est un purgatif usite par
les Sauvag. et par les franc,ais- Illinois. Us le nomment Papiconah. Aux
environs du Fort Cheroquis, Ton trouve aussi le Geranium dit herbe ou
plutot Racine a Becquet que Ton donne pour les Maladies chroniquea
pendant plusi. semaines ; Ton y ajoute souvent la Veronica virginica qui
est nominee par les fr. : herbe a quatre feuilles.f

Le Dimanche premier Novembre je fus oblige de differer mon Depart,
mon Cheval n'ayant point ete trouve.

Le Vendredy 6, mon Cheval fut ramene au Fort et je me preparay
immediatement a parlir pour les Illinois. Parti le m§ine jour et marche
environ dix huit Miles.

Le 7 la Pluye commence des le matin et continua toute la journee :
Reste campe sous un Rocher ou je m'etois arrete la veille avec mon Guide.

Le Dimanche 8 voyage" dans les bois et les Collines.

Le 9 meme.

Le 10 arrive vers le soir aux Prairies.

Le 11 traverse les Prairies.

Le 12 vers le soir Rentre de nouveau dans les Bois et couche* a 7 Miles
de la rivierre Kaskaskia

Le 13 arrive avant dejeune a Kaskaskia environ 130 Miles du Fort
Massac.

Le 13 Novembre je me suis repose.

Le Dimanche 14 j'ay ete a la chasse aux Dies de Canada.

Le 15 mis en ordre mes Collections de graines.

Le 16 m§me occupation.

Le 17 j'ay ete a la Chasse

Le Jeudy 18 parti po. aller a la Prairie du Rocher.

Le 19 Chasse aux Canards.

Le 20 Chas&e aux Oies.

Le Dimanche 22 fait des visiles.

Le 23, 24, 25, 26, 27 et le 28 visite les Montagnes de Roche qui bordent
le Pays habile ; Opussums, Racoons, Oiseaux aquatiques &c.

Le Dimanche 29 Novemb. j'ay e"te* au Village Sl Philippe, dit le Petit
Village.

Le 30 visite le Fort de Chartres.

Le Mardy ler De*cembre parti pour Kaskaskias et j'y ay reste.

Le 2 et 3 dud. Pris des arrangemens avec Richard pour aller par eau &
Cumberland.

Le 4 revenu a la Prairie du Rocher.

»

* A blank of 5 days in the Journal occurs here.— C. S. 8.
t There is here a second blank of 5 days,— C. S. S,

1888.] 127 [Michaux.

Le 5 je me suis prepare a partir. Einbourre une Oie sauvage a lete
blanche.

Le Dimanche 6 parti de nouv. pour Kaskaskias.

Le 7 il m'a ete confirme* de nouv. que la 2e Ecorce du Celtis occidentals
(nommee aux Illinois Bois connu et vers la Ne Orleans Bois inconnu.) est
un excellent reinede po. guerir la jaunisse, Ton y ajoute une poignee de
racine ou des feuil. de Srailax sarsaparilla ; Ton en fait usage pendant
environ liuit jo. en decoction.

Le 8 Decembre 1795. Les Francais Creoles nomment 1'espece de Smilax
qui se trouve aux Illinois, Squine. II n'y croit q. cette seule espece qui
suit epineuse elle perd ses feuilles en Automne. L'autre espece est her-
bacee et grimpante.

Le 9 Decembre. La racine de Fagara en decoct, est un puissant remede
pour guerir le mal de la Rate. Je ne doute par que Ton ne puisse faire
usage de celle de Zanthoxilum clava-Herculi pour les obstructions du foie
et de la Rate.

Le 10 : Bignonia Catalpa,* po. les Creoles- frangais Bois Shavanon ;
Cercis canadensjs, Bois noir ; Liriodend. tulipifera, Bois jaune ; Nyssa,
Olivier. Les ouvriers emploient pour faire des Roues des voitures le Bois
du Padus Virginiana, po. jantes Ornie, po. les Moyeux, et ch§ne blanc po.
les Rays.

Le onze Decembre. Confirme de nouveau que la racine de la Veronica
Virginiana vulgairement Herbe a quatre feuill. en decoction pendant un
mois est efflcace pour la cure des Maladies veneriennes : L'on fait bouillir
quatre ou cinq de ces racines. Comme cette boisson est purgative, Ton
doit augmenter ou diminuer la force de cette Ptisanne en y mettant plus
ou moins de racine ou bien en la faisant bouillir plus ou moins selon 1'effet
que Ton eprouve. II sufflt que Ton e*prouve pendant les lers jours le ven-
tre relache et plus libre qu'a 1'ordinaire : il n'est pas surpreiiant que le
ler jour Ton ait 3 ou 4 selles.

J'ay ete informe aux Illinois que MacKey Scotchman & Even Velsh
sont partis vers la fin de Juillet 1795 de Snt Louis po. remonter le Missouri
sur une Barge a 4 rames. Us sont aides par une Societe* dont Ch. Morgan
Creole des Isles est le Sindic.

Le Decembre 1795.

Le Dimanche 13 j'ay fait les derniers preparatifs po. le voyage de Cum-
berland.

• Le 14 parti pour Cumberland ; passe a la Saline sur le territoire Espagnol ;
Remarque Tagetoides : Appris la nouvelle de la paix entre la France et
1'Espagne. Couche a six miles de la Saline. Remarque sur les bords du
fleuve Mississippi Equisetum que les franqais-creoles nomment Prgle ;
Cette Plante a ici pres d'un pouce de circonterence et la tige 4 pieds de
haut.

Le 15 passe par le Cap. Sl C&me au bas du quel le Mississipi forme un

* This, doubtless, is C. specioea, Warder, the only indigenous species in this region.— C.S.S

Michaux.] 128 [Oct. 19,

angle ; Ton y peche du Poisson en abondance ; il y a dix huit Miles de
distance de Kaskaskia : Campe au Girardeau 17 lieues de Kaskaskia.

Le 16 continue pendant 6 heures ayant des Collines et des Roches sur
les rives du fleuve, ensuite des terres basses. Nous sommes venus camper
a I'embouchure de la Belle Rivierre dans le Mississipi. Sur la rive
opposee, etoit campe le Gouveneur Don Gayoso, Gouv. des Natchez et de
la haute Louisianne. II envoya un Bateau pour scjavoir qui nous etions et
ayant appris que j'e'tois passager, il vint me voir. II m'annouca la
nouve de la Paix entre la France et 1'Espagne. II me fit offre de ses ser-
vices. II y a dix huit lieues du Cap. Giradeau a I'Embouchure de la
Belle Rivierre et en tout 35 lieues des Illinois.

Le 17 campe a environ 7 lieues de distance.

Le 18 arrive aupres du Fort Massac ; sept lieues.

Le 19 campe vis-a-vis le Confluent de la Riv. Cheroquis dit Tenasse.

Le Dimanche 20 passe* par la Pacaniere ; c'est un Marais considerable
sur la cote Nord Quest borde de Noyers Pacanes, situe vis a vis ou plutot
un peu avant d'entrer dans la Riv. Cumberland.

Le dit jour Dimanche 20 Decembre, entre dans la Rivierre Shavanon
dite Cumberland River dont 1' Embouchure est a six g'randes lieues du
Fort Massac : Couche deux lieues au dessus de 1'Embouchure.

Le 21 navigue environ 8 lieues.

Le 22 navigue environ 7 lieues et nous sommes venu coucher au grand
Remoult dont le distance est evaluee a quarante cinq miles de 1'embou-
clmre.

Le 23 nous sommes venu camp, audessus de Tlsle aux Saules : navigue
environ 12 Miles ou 4 lieues.

Le 24 reste campe ; Pluye toute la journee. La Rivierre, dont la navi-
gation avoit e*te tres facile jusqu' a ce jour, augmenta considerablement et
se repandit dans les bois.

Le 25 la Pluye continua et fut m§lee de gr§le : Reste au Camp.

Le 26 Reste campe a cause de 1'augmentation de la rivierre dont le
courant toit trop rapide.

Le Dimanche 27 Decembre 1795. navigue environ 4 Miles seulement a
cause de la difficulte de ramer contre le courant de la rivierre ; Campe a
I'embouchure de Little River.

Le 28 passe sur la rive opposee. Le courant qui etoit aussi rapide q. les
jours precedens, nous fore, a de camper : Gelee blanche.

Le 29 il survint de nouveau une Pluye considerable. Reste* campe.

Le 30 la Rivierre ayant deborde et submerge* toutes les parties du bois,
nous delogeames du camp et nous retournames a la petite rivierre Little
river ; nous remontames jusqu' a ce que nous trouvames une Colline
asses haute po. ne pas craindre los debordements. Pluye.

Le 31 le temps devint clair, le vent passa au Nord, maia la rivierre con-
tinua a de" border. La plupart allerent chasser aux Dindes sauvages.

1888.] J 29 [Michaux.

Le Vendredy premier Janvier 1796. Vent du nord, Gele"e ; Rivierre
aumente'e d'un pouce pendant la nuit.

Sur les environs de Little river, Pays entremeMe de Collines : Sol argil-
leux, Terre vegetale tres riche, Roche dc Silex tres peu ferrugineuse.
Pierre calcaire bleue.

Animaux : Racoons, Cerfs nains, Opossums, Bufles, Ours, Ecureuils
gris, Castors, Loutres, Rats musques (ces trois especes tres rares).

Oiseaux : Corbeaux ; Hibous de la grosse espece, Cardinaux ; Geais
bleux ; Peroquets verds a t§te jaunatre de la petite espece, Pies a te*te et
gorge rouges.

Arbres et Plantes : Liriodendron ; Liquidamb : Ch§ne chataignier,
Chgne rouge ; Annona ; Charme-houblon.

Le 2 Janvier, toujours reste campe au m§me endroit. Temps couvert»
la Riv. baissee de deux pouces seulement.

Le Dimanche 3 Grand vent : Nyssa montana est nomme par les Or.
franc,. Olivier Sauvage et par les Americains Kentuckiens Black Gum
tree et par les Americains Pensylavaniens Tupelo : N'ayant pas d'occupa-
tion, j'ay fait de Fencre avec des noix de galle que je recueillis sur les
ChSnes dans les environs du lieu ou nous etions campe ; celle-ci fut faite
en moins de cinq minutes et me servira d'echantillon : Aux envir. de
Little river, Liriodendron ; Liquidambar ; Carpinus ostrya ; Ulinus fun-
gosa ; Pad us Virginiana minor, Laurus benzoin &c.

Le 4 navigue environ 4 a 5 M. Campe aupres de Collines asses hautes,
d'un sol mouvant & cailloux roules, Carpinus ostrya ; Ulmus fungosa ;
Padus Virginiana minor ; Philadelphus inodorus ; Nyssa montana par lea
Am. Black gum ; Acer rubrum ; Viscum parasite ; Fagus Americana et
Orobanch. Virginiana parasite sur les racines du Fagus d'Ameriq. ;.
Betula spuria* par les Francois Bouleau batard.

Le Mardy 5 Janvier 1796 nous avons navigue 7 Miles et campe vis a via
de Diev Island 12 M. de Little Riv.

Le 6 la neige tombee dans la nuit avoit refroidi le temps. Rochers cal-
caires escarpes ; en partant du lieu ou nous etions campes, qui etoient con-
tinues pendant un Mile environ sur la cote orientale : Navigue environ 8
Miles.

Le 7 La Rivierre etoit diminuee de 19 pouces pendant la nuit, la gelee
en diminuant les eaux, nous faisoit esperer plus de facilite a ramer contre
le courant de cette rivierre qui est naturellement resserree entre des Col-
lines. Navigue" environ 8 Miles.

Le 8 la riv. avoit baisse pendant la nuit de 19 pouces. Passe par I'lsle
de la ligne tiree entre Cumberland et le Kentuckey.

Plantes des Rives : Platanus occidentalis ; Betula australis seu spuria ;
Acer rubrum ; Ulmus America. ; Fraxinus ; Salix sur les Isles basses : An-
onymos ligustroid. Navigue environ 10 M.

Le 9 la rivierre avoit baisse pendfc la nuit de pres de cinq pieds. Nous
avons navigue environs dix Miles.

* B. nigra, L.— C. S. S.
PROC. AMER. PFILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. Q. PRINTED MARCH 26, 1889.

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

Le Dimanche 10 Janvier la Rivierre avoit baisse de 4 pieds pendant la
nuit. Pluye et Neige continuelles ; Passe par la rivierre jaune (Yellow
Creek) 16 M. avant d'arriver a Clark's ville. Passe par Blowming grove?
13 Miles avant d'arriver a Clark's ville. Passe* par Blowming grove ? 13
Miles avant d'arriver a Clark's ville. Rochers et Collines. Passe par
Dixon Island? 10 Miles avant d'arriver a Clark's ville et actuellement
1'Etablissement le plus recule du territoire du Cumberland. Get Etablisse-
ment est compose de quinze families qui y sont venu s'etablir depuis trois
mois. Le chef lieu de cet etablissement est nomme Blount's borough ou
Blount's ville.

Le 11 Pluye pendant toute la nuit prece*dente et une partie de la journee.
Passe" par une chaine de Collines et par un rocher nomme Red painted roc
situe a la droite de la Riv. c-a-d. sur le cote septentrional de la riv. a 2
M. de Clark's ville. Passe ensuite par la riv. rouge dont rembouchure est
aussi sur le cote" septentrional et a un quart de mile de Clark's ville :
Enfin arrive a Clark's ville.

Le 12 Janvier 1796, reste a Clark's ville a cause de 1'augment de la riv.

Le 13 le Docteur Brown de la Caroline venu pour etablir cette nouvejle
ville Blount's borough a 10 M. au dessous de Clark's ville s'y trouva.
. . . *

Le 15 achete un cheval au prix de cent Dollars.

Le 16 parti ; mon cheval m'echappa et je le rattrappay a 6 Miles de
Clark's ville au Moulin, 10 Miles.

Le Dimanche 17 dine a 10 Miles de Nashville chez Ebneston a £ de M. du
Moulin chez un vieux Pensylv. homme instruit et au courant des nouvelles
etrangeres. Couche chez Crokes 18 Miles d' Ebneston. La Ve Martin
demeure aupres de la et sa maison vaut mieux po. les voyageurs.

Le 18 passe les Ridges, 15 M. sans voir de maisons jusqu'a White Creek;
Le vieux Stump's demeure a 5 miles de White Creek.

Le 19 parti de chez Stump's et arrive a Nashville 5 M.

Total de Clark's ville a Nashville 54 M. par terre et 70 M. par eau.

De Snt Louis a Kaskaskias 94.

De Kaskaskias a 1' embouchure de 1'Ohi.o

dans le Mississipi 95 Miles.

De la au fort Massac. 45 M.

De la a 1'embouchure de la rivierre Cum-

berland 18 M.

De la a Clark's ville sur la riv. rouge 120 M.
De la a Nashville 60 M.

*.- Total, 432 Miles cy 432.

(Prix (a Nashville) Diner 28h- Dejeuner ou souper l"h- 4d £ Pinte de

1888.] 131 [Michaux.

Whiskey 1s- Cheval po. foin et mays 28h- Le tout est six Shillings po. un
Dollar.)

Le 20, 21 et 22 sejourue a Nashv.

Le 23 parti de Nashville et voyage 29 Miles £, loge chez le major Sharp.

Le Dimanche 24 Janvier 1796 arrive a ua Creek situe a 2i) Miles pres
du quel le nomme Chapman tient logem1 a 3 M. £ ; Mac Faddin sur Big
Brown tient ferry et logeinent : Total 32 M. £.

Le 25 Pluye et Neige.

Le 26 Parti po. Green river. La terre e*toit couverte de neige ; les
Chemins rudes et mon cheval devint boiteux: Je fus oblige d'aller a pied:
Je fis 12 miles. II me fut impossible de faire du feu les arbres et les bois
e"toient tout en verglas ; j'ay passe toute la nuit presque gele. A peu pres
vers les 2 heures la Lune etant leve*e je pris la parti de retourner chez Mac
Faddin. J'y arrivay a 10 heures du matin.

Le 27 etant accabli de froid et de lassitude, ayant marche a pied, n'ayant
pas mange" depuis la veille au matin et n'ayant pas dormi pendant la nuit,
il me survint une inflammation aux doigts du pied droit. Je trempay mes
pieds dans de 1'eau froide, pendant toute la nuit suivante a plusi. reprises,
et il n'en resulta pas de playes, mais pend* plusi. jo. les doigts des pieds
furent engourdis et comme prives de sensation.

Le 28 je fus oblige d'aller a sept Miles de distance po. faire ferrer mon
cheval et je vins coucher chez Mr Maddisson qui avoit sa plantation tout
aupres.

Le 29 Janvier 1796 je partis de tres grand matin ayant 38 Miles a voy-
ager sans trouver ni auberge ni autre habitation. J'avois etc" reQu avec
toutes les civilites que Ton peut esperer d'un homme qui a rec,u une Edu-
cation superieure a celle des habitans du pays. Mais ce Mr Maddisson
etoit Virginien et parent du fameux Madisson Memb. du Congres. Celui
ci etoit un vray Republicain dans scs principes et j'avois passe chez lui
une soiree tres interessante et tres agreable. Son epouse encherit a me
procurer tous les services de I'hospitalite" qui est tres rare a rencontrer en
Amerique, excepte chez les personnes d'une education sup. a celle du
commun des habitans. Cette Dame me proposa de faire usage de chausson
de laine grossiere par dessus les souliers. Elle me tailla elle m§me une
paire et je fus tellement surpris des avantages q. j'eprouvay les jo.
suivans q. je resolus de ne plus voyager au temps des neiges et des gelees
sans etre precautionne d'une paire dans mon Porte Manteau. J'arrivay
le soir a trois M. de Green riv. et couchay cli. un nomme Walter; je
couchai sur le plancher et mon cheval a la belle etoile ; mais j'yay etois
accoutume.

Le 30 je traversay au matin le ferry de Green river. Le froid fut
excessif et tel que Ton n'en avoit pas eprouve de Plusieurs annees. A 9
Miles, je pas=ay par Bacon Creek a la Cabanne d'une hoinme nouvellem1
etabli et depourvu de tout, m8me de Mays po. 1'entretien de sa maison.
A 22 M. de Green Riv. Ton trouve la Maison d'un nomme Ragon : et je
me hatay d'arriver avaut la nuit a q.q. meilleures habitations. A 26 M.

Michaux.] Id A [Oct. 19,

de Green Riv. jraper<jus une Maison a 200 toises de la Route sit. sur le
bord d'un Creek. Inhabitant e"toit un Allemand qui n'etoit etabli q.
depuis un an; il avoit une bonne ecurie, il etoit bien fourni de fourrage en
paille de bled, et en feuilles de Mars po. mon ch. et je mangeai du pain
de Bled po. la premiere ibis q. j'etois parti des Illinois. Mon souper fut
de pain et de lait et je me trouvay tres bien traite. Mon hole se nomme
Geo. Cloes Allemand d'Origine ; sa maison est situee sur South fork de
Nolin river.

Le Dimanche 31 passe par Huggins mill sur Nolin river (bon logement)
a £ de Mile la route a droite va a Beardston. A 2 M ^ la new cut road est
droite. Passe a 9 Miles par Rolling fork et 4 Miles plus loin couche chez
M. Scoth sur Beech-fork.

Le Lundy ler fevrier 1796 passe par Dr Smith house 8 Miles de Beech
fork et par Mackinsy 9 M. de Beech fork. De Mac Kinsy a Long lake 6
Mi. De Longlake a Sheperdston sur Salt river 4 miles. De Shepperdston
chez Standeford 9 M. (bonne auberge) De Standeford chez Prince Old
station 8 M. De Prince to Louisville 6 Miles.

Le 2 parti de chez Prince et arrive a Louisville. Mesure a 3 M. £ avant
d'arriver un Liriodend. tulipifera sur la route a main gauche dont la gros-
seur est de vingt deux pieds de circonference de qui fait plus de sept pieds
de diametre.

(Correspondant de M. La Cassagne et Snt James Bauvais a la N. Orleans
Mr Serpe Neg* a la N. Orleans. Coiresp. de M. La Cassagne a Philad.
Gequir & Holmes Mu Pha Prix Diner 1* • 6P- Souper et Dejeuner lsh-
6P- Logement 9sh- £ pinte de Brandy 2*b 3P Cheval par jo. au foin et
mays 3sh- 9* )

Le 3, 4 et 5 j'ay sejourne a Louisville, occupe a rassembler les Collec-
tions que j'avois depose chez le nomine" La Cassagne.

Le 6 je vis le Gen1 Clarke et il me fit part de la visite du Colonel Fulton
qui etois venu de France q.ques mois auparavant.

Le Dimanche 7 dejeune chezle Pere du General Clarke dont la demeure
est a 4 miles de Louisville. Je desirois avoir de plus amples informations
concernant le Lieutenant Colonel Foulton. L'on me dit qu'il devoit se
rendre a Philadelphie immediatement apres avoir passe en Georgie -T
Qu'l s'embarqueroit pour France et qu'il esperoit eHre de retour en
Ameriq. a la tin de 1'ete le cette anne"e 1796. Le meme jour je partis po.
retourner a Nashville. Couche chez Standeford. 14 M. de Louisville.
(Souper I8h-; Coucher 6?-* Foin po. la nuit du chev. lsh- Mays 8 quarts
1-b. 4P- )

Le Lundy 8 fevrier 1796. (Dejeuner I1*-) Passe par Sheperdston 9 M.
de Standeford. (Mays po. le cheval 3 quarts. 9 Fences Virginia monoye.
cornme dans tous les endroits du Kentuckey et de Cumberland.) Passe
par Long lake ou 1'on fait du Sel, ainsi qu'a Sheperdston, 4 Miles dud-
Sheperdston et couche* chez Mackinsy 7 Miles de Longlake.

Lieux marecageux, aux environs de Longlake Quercus alba ; Q. cer-

188S.] [Michaux.

roides ; Fraxinus . . . ; Nyssa ; Laurus ben join ; Sassafras ; Mitchella
repens ; Fagus sylvatica americana.

Collines : Pinus* fol. geminis conis oblongis minorib. squamis aculeis
retrocurvis : Vu des planches de cet arbre chez un habitant ; le bois m'a
paru presqu' aussi pesant que celui du Pin a trois feuilles de la Caroline :
L'on en fait aussi du Gaudron dans cette partie du Kentucky.

Le9jesuis parti de tres bon matin de chez Mackinsy's, j'y avois etc*
tres bien rc^u c. a. d. il me procura un souper de Pore bouilli ; meme
mets a dejeuner. Mon cheval fut tres bien soigne en fourrage, en Mays et
une Ecurie qui n'etoit pas bourbeuse, comme toutes celles de 1'Amerique,
quand on loga chez des Americains ou chez des Irlandais.

Je payai 38h- ce qui faisoit lsh- GP- po. mon cheval et autant po. moi.
J'avois paye" 5s11 pour mon logemttt de la nuit precedente et je n'avois pas
ete si satisfait : Comme la fille de cette maison e*ioit la plus active qu'
aucune q. j'aye jamais vu en Ameriq. je lui donnai un quart de Piastre et
le viellard m'offrit une Langue fourree, mais je le remerciay, n'etant pas
partisan de viandes sale*es.

La pluye survint une heure apres etre parti et j'eus cependant le bon-
heur de passer Beechford et par Rollingford. 13 Miles de chez M. Kinsy.

Je fus oblige d'aneter chez un habitant a un Mile £ du passage et la
Pluye m'obligea d'y parser la nuit.

II y a dans les environs du Liriodendron a bois jaune et dans quelques
cantons du Liriod. a bois blanc. Les habitants estiment mieux celui a
bois jaune.

Le mercredy 10 fevrier 1796, j 'avois soupe la veille avec du The de
1'arbrisseau nomine Spice wood. L'on fait bouillir une poignee du jeune
bois ou des branches et apres environ un quart d'heure au moins d'ebulli-
tion Ton y ajoute du sucre pour le boire conime Ton fait a 1'egard du vray
The. II n'y avoit pas de Lait alors et Ton me dit que le Lait le rend
beaucoup plus agreable. Cette boisson ranime les forces et produisit cet
effet, car j'etois arrive tres fatigue. Cet arbriss. est le Laurus Benjoin
Linn : Les francos des Illinois le nomment Poivrier et les chasseurs
assaisonnt la viande avec qq. morceaux de son bois.

II croit dans les environs une plantef de la famille des Orchis dont la
feuille persiste tout 1'hiver. II y en a rarement deux ; la forme est ovale,
sillonnee, entiere ; la racine porte deux a trois bulbes tres visqueuses.
L'on s'en sert dans le Pays pour rejoindre la fayence cassee. Elle est
nommee Adam & Eve. Cette plante est plus commune dans les riches bus
fonds des terrains a 1'Ouest des Montagnes Alleganies. Je 1'ay vu aussi
dans la basse Caroline mais elle y est tres rare. Elle n'est pas rare aux
Illinois.

La Pluye continua toute la journee et je fus oblige de passer la nuit dans
une habit, aupres de Nolin Creek parce que les eaux etoient debordees.

Le 11 arrive chez Huggins 12 M. de Rollingford.

* Probably Pinus inops. Ait.— C. S. S.
t Aplectrum hyemale, Nutt,— C. S, S.

Michaux.] [0ct 19>

Le 12 travers6 un Pays d'horbages et de Chenes qui ayant etc brules
tous les ans, n'existent plus en forme de forets. On appelle ces terrains
Barrenlands, quoiqu'ils ne soient pas vraiement steriles. Les gramens y
dominent ; le Salix pumila, les Quercus nigra et Q. alba dit Mountain
White Oak. Le Gnaphalium dioieum y croit aussi abondamment. II est
nomme par les Am. White Plantain.

Ce meme jour 12 ferrier 1796 passe par Bacon Creek ; lieu nouvelle-
ment etabli 19 M. de Huggins Mill et arrive a Green river 9 Miles de Bacon
Creek. Couche 3 M. plus loin chez un nomme Walter.

Le 13 fevrier voyage 37 Mil. sans trouver de Maison au trav. les ter-
reins dit Barren lands. Le Salix pumila qui y abonde est le mfcme que
celui qui est tres commun dans les prairies des Illinois en partant du
Poste Vincennes po. aller a Kaskaskia. Couche au de la de Big Barren
river.

Le Dimanche 14 voyage env. 30 M. Dans toutes les Maisons, les enfants
etoient attaques de la Coqueluche que Ton nomme ici Hooping Cough.
Cette maladie provient naturellem* par un simple Rhume : mais le mau-
vais regime de vivre habituellement de viandes salees et fumees qu'ils
font frire dans la poesle produit cette acrimonie d'humeurs qui rend 1'ex-
pectoration plus difficile.

Le 15 voyage 27 M. et arrive a Nashville. Souper coucher, dej. 2sh-

Le 16 parti pour aller visiter le Colonel Hays riche habitant auquel
j'avois ete recommande par le Gouverneur Blount 1'annee precedents
Gouverneur du Pays sous la denomination de Western territories South
ouest of the Ohio. Le Pays e*stime contenir 60 Milles habitans a cause des
nombreuses emigrations annuelles et de la population rapide, venoit
d'etre erige en un Etat gouverne par ses propres representans sous la
nouvelle denomination de I' Etat de Tennessee du nom d'une tres grande
riv. qui traverse tout le Pays du Houlston, le Pays de Cumberland, le
Pays des Indiens Cheroquis et d'autres contre"es adjacentes. Cette grande
rivierre a son embouchure dans POhio a 9 Miles au dessus du fort Massac.
Elle a ete connu par les Francois qui les premiers ont decouvert les Pays
de 1'interieur de TAm. Sept sous le nom de Riv. Cheroquis et elle est
ainsi designee dans les Cartes francaises. Je vis chez le Col. Hays plusi.
habitans du voisinage qui venoient conferer sur les affaires courantes alors
po. Telection de nouveaux Officiers civils et militaires.

Le 17 et 18 fev. 1796 reste chez le Col. Hays a cause du mauvais temps.

Le 19 termine le marcne pour 1'acquisition d'un Cheval pour transporter
le baggage, les Collections des Plantes, Oiseaux et autres Objets que
j'avois rapporte"s des Illinois et dernierem* du Kentuckey ; Revenu le
meme jo. coucher a Nashville.

Le 20 occupe toute la journee a reunir et emballer mes collections; Vu
des voyageurs francjais qui toute leur vies sont occupes au Commerce des
Sauva*ges et demande les Conditions po. avoir un Guide pour remonter la
riv. Missouri. L'un d'eux nommQ ... me dit qu'il s'eugageroit

1888.] < [Michaux.

volontiers p. un an au prix de 500 piast. en pelteries c.a.d. 1000 p. en
arg1- : un autre me demanda 2000 en arg*-

Le Dimanche 21 prepare a mon voyage.

Le 22 j'ay fait ferrer mes deux chevaux.

Le 23 parti et apres avoir fait 2 Miles oblige de revenir a cause . . .

Le 25 parti pour retourner en Caroline et couche a 10 M. chez le Col.
Mansko, ennemi declare des Fran<jais parcequ'ils ont tue, disoit il, leur
Roy ; quoique je n'eusse pas dine, je ne voulus pas accepter son souper
croyant qu'un Republicain ne doit pas avoir d'obligations a un partisan
fanatiq. de la Royaute*. J'etois tres mortifie que la nuit et la pluye m'ob-
ligeassent de rester dans sa Maison. Mais je couchay sur ma peau de
Cerf et je payai pour le Mays qu'il me fournit po. passer les Wilderness.

Le26 . . .

Le Dimanche 28 fevrier 1796 sejourne1 a dix miles de la riv. a cause de
la Pluye et parceque les Creeks etoient de*bordes.

Le 29 au soir passe les Creeks et couche dans le Bois pres de la route
sur un endroit abondant en Roseaux ou Canes. Cette espece de gramen
qui abonde en plusieurs endroits qui n'ont pas ete etabli, se detruit lors-
qu'il est broute entierement par les Bestiaux ; les Cochons le detruisent
aussi en fouillant la terre et en brisant les racines. La grcsseur de la tige
est quelquefois d'un tube de plume d'oie ; mais dans les riches terreins
qui bordent les rivierres et entre les montagnes il y a des tiges qui ont
jusqu'a 2 et m§me trois pouces de diametre ; la hauteur est q.q. fois de 25
a 30 pieds. Ce gramen est rameux mais il fructifie rarement dans le terri-
toire du Kentuckey, celui de Tenesse et dans les Carolines. La partie
meridionale et maritime de la Virginie est le commencement de ce gra-
men. Plus en avance vers le Sud comme dans les Carolines dans
les Florides et vers la Basse Louisiaue, Ton trouve ce gramen en abond-
ance.*

II tomba de la neige toute la nuit et le lendemain matin, mes deux Che-
vaux qui avoient e"te attaches, avoient les jambes enfle*es a cause du froid
et des chemins continuellement bourbeux par ou j'avois voyage les jours
precedents.

Le ler Mars 1796 arrive* au Fort Blount situe sur la Rivierre Cumber-
land : La neige continua une partie de la journe~e.

Le 2 sejourne afin d'arracher des jeunes Plants d'un Sophora nouveauf
q. j'avois remarque aux environs de Fleen's creek a 12 M. a peu pres du
Fort. La neige couvroit la terre et je ne pus avoir des jeunes Plants,
mais le Capit. William, le jeune qui residoit au Fort coupa quelques arbres
et je trouvay q. ques bonnes graines.

* Arundinaria macrosperma, MIchx.— C. S. S.

t Cladrastis tinctoria Raf., discovered here by Michaux, although not included in his
Flora. A letter written by Michaux to Governor Blount suggesting the value of the
wood of this tree as a dye wood, was, according to the younger Michaux, published in
the Knoxvitte Gazette, on the 15th of March, 1796. (F. A. Michaux, Voyage a I' Quest des Monts
AUegfianys, p. 255.)— C. S. S.

Michaux.]

136

J'arrachay aussi des racines de ces arbres afin de les replanter dans
mon jardin en Caroline.

Le m6me jour j'eus occasion d'ecrire au Gouverneur Blount.

Le 3 Mars continue mon voyage, traverse plusi-fois Fleen's Creek : Vu
de nouveau le petit ombillifere bulbeux que j'avois remarq. q. q. jours
auparavant. Vers le soir la route s'est trouvee moins bourbeuse.

Le 4 arrive aux Montagnes dites Cumberland mountains.

Le 5 passe plusieurs Creeks et Rivierres sur les quelles abonde une
Fougere grimpante du genre .... *

Le terrein traverse par ces rivierres est moins fertile que dans le terri-
toire de Nashville dit Cumberland settlement et les Pins a deux feuilles
s'y trouvent abondamment.

Le Dimanche 6 Mars 1796 arrive a West Point sur la Rivierre Clinch.

Le 7 couche a 15 Miles de distance pres la junction de la rivierre Hols-
ton et de celle dite Tenessee.

Le 8 arrive a Knoxville.

Le 9 Dine chez le Gouverneur Willm Blount.

Le 10 pris mon logement chez le (/aptn Loune pres la rivierre Cumber-
land.

Le 11 herborise* sur la rive opposee bordee de rochers escarpes couverts
de Saxifrage, Ombellifere bulbeux &c.

Le 12 continue a herboriser.

Le Dimanche 13, Visile le Capitaine Rickard Commandant de la gar-
nison.

Le 14 herborise : vu en fleur, Anemone hepatica ; Claytonia Virginica ;
Sanguinaria.

Vu nouveau genre de Plante designe par Linn. Podophyllum diphyllum
et decouvert il y a q. q. annees en Virginie en passant par le Fort Chissel.
Cette Plante est moins rare dans les fertiles terreins du Kentuckey et de
Cumberland. Elle se trouve aux environs de Knoxville. Le Dr Barton
lui a donne le nom de Jeffersonia dans une description qu'il a donnee de
cette Plante apres avoir vu la fleur des Plants que j'avois rapport e a
Philadelphie chez le Botaniste Bartram. Le temps de la fleur aux envi-
rons de Knoxville est vers le 10 Mars.

Le 15 reQU la Lettre du Gr Blount, en reponse a celle que je lui avois
ecrit sur la decouverte d'un nouveau Sophora aux environs de fort Blount.
Parti le m§me jour et couche a 7 M. de distance. Paye 2sh 3p po. Souper
et Mays et fourrage des Chevaux. Bundle of fodder 2 p.

Le 16 Mars 1796 couche* a.un mile de Iron Work chez Mr Rice Lawyer,
30 M. de Knoxville. Remarque en fleur, Ulmus viscosa, Acer rubrum
fl. £ sur un individu et fl. $ sur un aut. arbre.

Le 17 couche pres de Bull's gap 30 Miles d'Iron Work.

Le 18 passe par Lick creek et par Green court house 18 Miles de Bull's
gap.

»

* Lygodium palmat urn Swz.— C. S. S.

1888.] 137 [Michaux.

Le 19 passe par Johnsborough 25 Miles de Green. II y a plusi. mar-
chands etablis a Jobnsborough qui tirent leur marchandises de Philad6
par terre.

Le Dimanche 20 parti de Johnsborough. Vu en passant M. Overton de
Kentuckey, Major Carter de Wataga chez qui j'avois loge plusi. annees
auparavant avec mon fils et le Colonel Avery.

Dimanche 20 Mars 1796 remarque en fleurs le Corylus americana fl. 9
ayant les Stiles ou Stigmates de couleur purpurine. Le Ulmus viscosa
geminis aureis florib. 4-5-6- andris, stiguaatibus purpureis.

Le Acer rubruai fl. $ sur un individu et fl. $ sur un autre. Couche
chez le Colonel Tipton 10 M. de Johnsborough.

Le 21 remarque en plusi. endroits les Montagnes couvertes de Sanguin-
aria, Claytonia et Erythronium a feuill. maculees. Ces Plantes etoient en
fleur. Le Magnolia acum. et auriculata ; Rhododendr. ; Kalmia ; Pinus
abies canadensis, P. Strobus ; Azalea &c &c abondent au pied de ces M.
Arrive a Lime Stone cove et couche ch. Ch. Collier 18 M. du Col.
Tipton.

Le 22 traverse Iron Mountain et arrive au soir ch. David Becker 23
Miles sans trouv. de maisons.

Le 23 parti de chez Becker sur Cane Creek chez Rider 6 M. de Rider ch.
Widow Nigh. 7 M. De Nigh ch. Sam. Ramsey. 2 M. De Ramsey ch.
David Cox sur Paper Creek 4 M. et de Cox ch. Young 1 M. De Sam Ram-
sey chez Davinport 8 M. Total 23 M. couche chez Davinport. Re-
marque le Salix capreoides en fl. sur le bord des ruisseaux.

Le 24 visile les hautes Montagnes vis a vis 1'habitation de Davinport,
arrache plusi. centaines de Plants ; Azalea lutea, fulva ; Anonymos azale-
oides, Rhododendron minus &c.

Le 25 Mars 1796. Vu en fleur le Corylus cornuta,* amentis $
geminis quandoque solitariis squamis ciliatis ; antheris apice ciliatis, stylis
coccineis.

Cette espece fleurit environ 15 jours plus tard que 1'espece de Corylus
americana que 1'on trouve dans tous les Climats. de 1'Am. Septentrionale
mgrne dans la basse Caroline aux environs de Charleston. Le Corylus
cornuta ne se trouve que sur les plus hautes montagnes et au Canada.
Corylus americana amentis £ solitariis squamis externe tomentosis mar
gine nuda ; floris 9 stylis coccineis.

Le 26 herborise et arrache des Plants d'arbrisseaux et des Plants fraiches
pour les transporter dans le jardin de la Republique en Caroline.

Le Dimanche 27 Mars . . .

Le 28 prepare et emballe mes Collections de Plantes fraiches des Mon-
tagnes.

Le 29 parti de chez Davinport et venu coucher chez . . . Young.
Violette a feuilles dentelees reniformes petiole velu et fl. jaune en pi.
fleur sur les bords des ruisseaux et lieux tres frais.

Le 30 continue ma route et par erreur pris une route a droite qui conduit

* C. rostrata, Ait.— C. S. S.
PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. B. PRINTED MARCH 26, 1889.

Michaux.] 138 [Oct. 19,

a Wilkes. Autre Viole lutea scapus foliosus foliis hastatis en fleur lieux
frais et aussi moins humides. Celle-ci un peu plus tardive que la prece-
dente. *

Le 31 arrive chez le Colonel Avery et venu coucher a Morganton dit
Burke Court house.

Le Vendredy ler Avril 1796, parti de Morganton. Couche chez Rob-
ertson cy devant Henry Waggner 30 Miles de Morganton.

Le 2 Avril Epigea repens en pleine fleur comme les jours precedents :
sur plusi. individus toutes les fleurs femelles sans rudiments d'Etaraines
et sur d'autres individus fleurs toutes les fleurs hermaphrodites. Arrive
a midy chez Christian Reinhart pres Lincoln. Reste toute la journee
pour arracher des Plants du Spiraea tomentosa, qui croit dans les endroits
marecageux.

Le Dimanche 3 Avril arrive chez Bennet Smith 12 Miles de Lincoln :
reste toute la journee pour arracher des Plants d'un nouveau Magnoliaf
a feuilles tres grandes auriculees, oblongues, glauques soyeuses, surtout
les jeunes feuilles ; les bourgeons tres soyeux : Fleurs Petales blancs a la
base de couleur pourpre ; Etamines jaunes &c. Au long du (Creek) ruis.
seau, sur le bord du quel on trouve ce Magnolia j'y ay vu aussi le Kalmia
latifolia, Viola lutea, foliis hastatis ; Ulmus viscosa alors en fructification ;
Halesia ; Stewartia pentagyna.

Le 4 parti et passe Tuck-a-segee ford sur la rivierre Catawba 10 Miles de
Bennet Smith. Pris la route a gauche au lieu de passer par Charlotte et
couche a 11 Miles de Catawba river. $

Le 5 Avril 1796 a 12 Miles de distance rejoint la route qui conduit de
Cambden a Charlotte. §

Pris des Plants de Calamus aromaticus qui se trouve aux lieux humides
aux environs de Charlotte et de Lincoln. Rhus pumila. Couche aupres de
Waxsaw Creek en Caroline meridionale 35 M. environ de Tuck-a Segee
ford.

Le 6 sur 1'habitation du Colonel Crawford pres Waxsaw Creek : Plante
anonyme feuilles quaternees et perfoliees glabres, entieres. Cette meme
Plante se trouve dans les Etablissemens du Cumberland et au Kentuckey,
Frasera foetida. || . .

Passe par Hanging Rock ; il y a 22 Miles de Waxsaw a Hanging
Rock : Pour aller a Morganton dit Burke Courthouse, Ton ne doit point
passer par Charlotte, mais prendre la Route a gauche a 3 Miles £ de Hang-
ing Rock.

«

* V. hastata, Michx.— C. S. S.

f M. macrophylla, Michx.— C. S. S.

J Nota : avant de passer le ford j'avois deJeunS chez . . . Alexander, homme re-
spectable de qui j 'ay et6 recu av. beaucoup de civilites.

g Nota : Lorsque 1'on ne veut point passer par Charlotte en allant a Lincoln, il faut 12
a 15 M. avant d'y arriver s'informer de la route qui prend a gauche po. aller passer Tuck-
a-segee %-d.

|| It has been suggested that this may refer to F. Caroliniana, Walt. (F. Walteri, Michx.).
-C. S. S.

139

Environ 20 Toises apres la fourche cles deux chemins (i'un desqnels
conduit a Charlotte) Ton trouve 1'arbuste Anonyme* a racine rouge qui a
le port du Calycantlms. Get arbuste est celui que j'ay vu aux environs de
Morganton. Couche aupres de Hanging Rock.

Le Jeudy 7 Avril 1796 arrive a Cambden ; cinq a six M. avant d'y ar-
river arrache des Plants d'un nouveau Kalmia vu q. ques annees aupara-
vant. II y a 26 M. de Hanging Rock a Cainbden.

Le Vendredy 8 Avril parti de Cambden passe par State's borough a 22
M. de Cambden et couche a Manchester 30 Miles de Cambden.

Le 9 mes Chevaux egares pendant la nuit, ayant brise la Cloture ou ils
etoient renfermes.

Dans les ruisseaux, Callitriche americana ; fructificatio simplex, axil-
laris, sessilis, Cal. 2-phyllus, stam. unicum, filamentum longum, latere
geminis, Germen duplex? styli duo longitudine staminis, stigmata
acuta.

Silene . . . cal. 5-fldus cylindricus, corolla Petala 5 (seu 5-partita
usque ad basim), unguibus angustis, laciniis planis apice obtusis ; Stamina
10 basi corolla inserta ; Germen oblongum, Styli tres ; stigmata acuta ;
Capsula unilocularis, semina plura numerosa, flores rosei.f

Parti 1'apres midi et couche a 15 Miles ayant traverse 10 M. de sables
dit High Hills Santee dans 1'espace desquels remarque Phlox ; Silene
. . . ; Dianthus ... en fleur ; Lupinus perennis et pilosus en
fleur.

Le Dimanche 10 Avril 1796 arrive sur la Rivierre Santee au lieu dit
Manigault ferry ; remarque avant d'y arriver Verbena (aubletia ?) et sur
les rives de Santee, Anonyme arbor dont les fructifications (muricatis)
couvertes de pointes niolles etoient presque mures. J Manigault ferry est
a 28 M. de Manchester.

Deux miles plus loin Ton prend a droite la route dite Gaillard road
plus courte que la route ordinaire mais bourbeuse pendant 1'hiver. Couche
chez la Ve Stuard 18 M. de Manigault ferry. Taverne sale et depourvue
de fourrage po. les Chev.

Le 11 parti de grand matin a 5 M. de distance remarque Lupinus peren-
nis et Lupinus pilosus en fleur. Distance de Charleston 40 a 43 Mil.
Arrive au jardin de la Republique 37 Miles de la Ve Stuard c-a-d. 47 M.
de Charleston.

* It is not at all clear what shrub Michaux refers to in this entry. Mr. Canby, to whom
several of the doubtful points in the Journal have been referred, and whose knowledge
of the plants of the Allegheny region is now unrivaled, suggests that Michaux may
have found Darbya. There is nothing in his herbarium to indicate that he ever saw
that plant, which was found, however, by M. A. Curtis not far from Morganton.— 0. S. S.

t Probably Silene Pennsylvania!, as suggested by Mr. Canby, or S. Baldwinii, as sug-
gested by Mr. Meehan. In both of the species the petals are sometimes rose colored.—
C. S. S.

J Planera aquatica, Gmelin.— C. S. S.

Michaux.]

140

[Oct. 19,

Recapitulation de la route des Illinois a Charleston :
De S. Louis des Illinois a Kaskias
Au village S. Phillipe
A la Prairie du Rocher
A Kaskaskias

A la jonction du Mississipi et de la Belle Riv.
Au Fort Massac

A la Jonction de Cumberland dans la Belle Riv.
A Clark's ville sur la rivierre rouge
A Nashville
A Bloodshed's lick

Au Fort Blount sur la riv. Cumberland
A West Point sur la rivierre Clinch
A Knoxville sur la riv. Houlston
De Knoxville a Iron Work
A Bulls gap
A Green's ville
A John's borough
Chez le Colonel Tipton
A Limestone cove
A David Becker au de la de la Montagne

dite Iron mountain
De Backer ch. Young.
A Morganton dit Burke
Chez Robertson
A Lincoln
A Tuck a Sege"e
A Wax Saw Creek
A Hanging rock
A Cambden
A Manchester
A Manigault ferry
A Charleston

Total

4 Miles.
45

9
45
95
45
18
120
60
30
40
90
40
30
30
25
25
10
18

23
20
22
30
16
22
35
22
26
30
28
70

1123 M.
lieues

CAHIER 10. 1796.

Le 27 Thermidor an 4e de la Republique franchise Une & Indivisible
(13 Aoust 1796 Vieux st.) embarque dans la rade de Charleston Caroline
meridionale a bord du Navire Ophir Capitaine Johnston destine pour Am-
sterdanr. Le 14 et 15 reste a 1'ancre.

Le 16 (30 Thermidor) leve 1'ancre, inis a la voile.

Le 18 perdu la terre de vue.

1833.1 141 [Michaux.

Le 15 (30 fructidor) Septembre Tempgte qui a dure jusqu'au 16 du
soir.

Le 5 Octohj-e passe" au travers d'une Escadre Anglaise commande'e par
1'Aniiral Roger Curtis composee de 14 Vaisseaux de guerre sqavoir :
8 Vaisseaux a 2 Fonts, 2 a trois Fonts et 4 Fregates. L'une des Fregates
la Melpomene vint traverser notre direction et ayant envoye un Officier a
hord de notre Navire, il visita les Papiers et les connaissemens ou Expe-
ditions du Capitaine. Ayant verifie que les Informations donnees par le
Capitaine etoient conformes, il fut satisfait et lui souhaita un bon voyage.
Dans la conversation, il dit que la guerre avec la France devenoit ennuy-
euse aux marine, qu'ils ne faisoient point de prises, mais qu'ils esperoient
que la guerre avec 1'Espagne leur seroit plus avantageux et que la lre ex-
pedition seroit centre Manille. Cette Escadre etoit a 1' entree de la
Manche plus pres des Isles Scilly que d'Ouessaut.

Le 18 Vendemaire an 5e de la Republique franchise Une et Indivisible
(9 Octobre 1796 V. St.) le vent etoit favorable et beau, mais a 5 hcures du
soir, il s'eleva une Tempete qui devint furieuse en moins de deux heures;
elle continua toute la nuit en redoublant de violence et le Vent qui venoit
de 1'Est nous fortjoit vers le rivage. A minuit le Capitaine avoit prepare
les haches po. couper les Mats. Enfin le jour arriva avant que le navire
ait touche, mais le 19 Vendemiaire, (10 Octbre) vers les huit heures le Capi-
taine voyant que la Sonde ne donnoit plus de profondeur sufflsante se
determina a faire echouer le navire et apres 4 a 5 violentes secousses il
s'arr§ta ; alors les vagues tornberent avec tant de rage et de violence que
tout ce qui etoit sur le Pont fut emporte. Les voiles se dechirerent en
pieces en moins d'un quart d'heure. Un Mat fut brise, le Navire etoit a
demi renverse et recevoit quelques secousses qui durerent environ une
demi heure. Alors les vagues devinrent plus violentes et nous etions in-
onde de sorte que tous les homines de r equipage et moi aussi nous per-
dions les forces. Plusieurs Malles ayant ete apportees sur le Pont furent
jetees a la mer et les habitans d'un village nomme Egmond situe a un
lieu environ de cet endroit retiroient tout ce qui arrivoit au rivage. Us
etoient au nombre de plus de 200 y cornpris 25 hommes de troupes envoyes
avec un Officier pour nous secourir s'il avoit ete possible. Enfin n'ayant
plus d'esperance, plusi. Matelots s'attacherent a des pieces de bois qui
venoient d'etre jettees et ils gagnerent le rivage. Quant a moi je m'etois
toujours tenu attache a un c'ordage ayant les jambes passees sous uue
vergue qui avoit ete detachee pendant la nuit et attachee sur le Pont.
Ayant ete battu par les Vagues pendant trois heures, je sentois mes forces
s'affoiblir et je descendis dans 1'entrepont pour y attendre la fin de mes
souffrances et la mort. Aussitot je perdis la Connaissance car je ne me
souviens d'aucune des circonstances qui se sont passees jusqu' au moment
ou apres avoir ete transporte au village, j'y fus deshabille et change
d'habits. L'on me fit boire deux petits verres de vin et ayant eie approche
d'un grand feu, la connoissance me revint environ une demie [heure]
apres; mais j'avois un tremblement de tout le corps qui dura toute la jour-

Michaux.] [Oct. 19,

nee. Je ne sais que par oui dire, car j'avois perdu connoissance, que vers
les onze heures le Capitaine ayant vu le Canot tombe au bas du Navire, en-
gagea trois homines qui etoient restes, a me transporter dans^e Canot ainsi
qu'un autre homme qui etoit dans la meine situation ; ensuite Ton me
mit dans une voiture pour me transporter au village et vers une heure
apres midy lorsque la connaissance me revint je me trouvay dans une
Chambre aupres d'un grand feu avec de nouveaux habillemens et envi-
ronne de 40 a 50 personnes des habitants du Pays. Je songeai aussitot a
mes Caisses et mes Malles qui contenoient mes Collections dont j'en avois
vu plusi. jetter a la Mer trois heures auparavant. L'on me dit que tout
ce qui tomboit du navire ou avoit ete jette, arrivoit au rivage et que
le detachement de troupes veilloit a ce que les Paysans ne pillassent point
les Effets.

Le Capitaine qui etoit reste le dernier sur son navire s'en jette a la
nage, vers les deux heures, vint au Village dans une Charette car il etoit
epuise de fatigues ainsi que tous les hommes de 1'equipage.

Les habitans du Pays nous fournirent tous les secours possible, Chemises,
Habits, Pain, Viande, Eau de vie &c. et vers le soir tous les Naufrages se
trouverent soulages et retablis.

La totalite de mes Collections formoit seize Caisses et quatre Malles du
nombre des quels seulement 5 a 6 disoit-on etoient venus au rivage ; Le
vent souffloit avec la me me fureur, et c'etoit le bruit general dans la
bouche de tous, que le lendemain matin Ton ne verroit nulle vestige du
Navire. Le vent, disoit-on, s'etoit un peu ralenti pendant la nuit et le
lendemain le navire . . .

11 etoit reste j usque vers le soir, sur le navire, un homme qui ne
SQachant pas nager, auroit peri sans 1'humanite d'un homme du village
prochain. II fit attacher une barre en croix au bout d'un petit Mat, et
s'etant assis dessus, muni de cordages dont une partie servoit a le retenir
centre la violence des vagues, tandis que 7 a 8 hommes avangoient le mat
par 1'extremite opposee, ils parvinrent a le faire arriv. au Navire, alors cet
homme qui etoit sur la piece de bois jetta un cordage a celui qui etoit reste
au navire. II se passa la corde autour du corps et 1'ayant nouee, il se
laissa aller dans la Mer et ainsi on le retira sur le rivage. Un nomine
. . . qui avoit ete Capitaine de navire dans la Marine Hollandaise ayant
appris cette action d'humanite vint chercher cet homme. II le garda chez
lui plusi. jours et il lui donna une Tabatiere d'argent sur laq. etoit gravee
la datte de cette Action. Ensuite il s'employa pour obtenir de la Munici-
palite une attestation honorable de cette action. Cet homme fut mande a
Amsterdam ou il eut de la Municipalite une recompense publique con-
sistant en une Boite d'argent remplie de pieces d'argent et gravee conte-
nant les details de sa bravoure &c.

1888.] [Michaux.

Le Dinianche 9 Octobre, veille dc la Temp§te il etoit venu a bord du
navire deux petits oiseaux male et feinelle que je reconnus pour etre le
Pinson d' Ardennes.

Le lendemain de la tempgte Ton trouva un oiseau aquatique marin sur
le rivage, nomine par les Anglais Garnett.

Le 5 Frimaire, an. 5 (25 Nov. '96) parti d'Egmond-op-zee et arrive a
Amsterdam.

Le 6 fait emballer et marquer les Caisses et Malles.

Le 7 Dine chez le Citoyen Fousenbarte.

Le 8 embarque mes Caisses sur un Bateau couvert pour Bruxelles, adresse
au Citoyen 1'Endormi ; led. Bateau doit passer par Anvers.

Le 9 obtenu les Passeports de 1'Amiraute po. le transit de mes Collec-
tions sans eHre visitees par les Douaniers Hollandais.

Le 10 (30 Nov.) Ecritaux Citoyens Bosc, Chion, Bussy, le Revd Nicholas
Collin et au Gen1 Charles Cotesworth Pincknay, par la voye de New-
York. Parti d' Amsterdam po. Leyde couche a Harlem.

Le onze frimaire (ler Dec. 1796 V-st) arrive a Leyde eloigne de Harlem
. . . et d'Amsterdam . . .

Visite le Professeur d'hist. naturelle Brugmans a qui j'ay donne quel-
ques graines d'Amerique. Achete plusi. livres d'histoire naturelle.

Le 13 frimaire (2 Decemb.) parti pour La Haye et dine le m§me jour
chez le Ministre FranQais pres la Republique Batave.

Le 14 (3 Decemb.) dine chez le Ministre.

Le 15 parti pour Roterdam 5 heures de La Haye.

Le 16 frimaire visile les Freres Gevers dont le Cabinet d'Oiseaux est un
des pi. rares et des mieux prepares qu'un aucun autre que j'aye vu prece-
demment.

Visile le Docteur Van Noorden, le Consul Le Roux la Ville . , .

Le 17 parti de Roterdam passe par Dort et arrive au Mordick, embou-
chure de plusiers rivierres tres dangereux a passer. Couche pres de Breda
ville tres fortifiee, 9 li. de Roterdam.

Le 18 arrive a Anvers 10 lieues de Breda.

Le 19 frimaire pris des informations aux Bureaux des Douanes sur
i'arrive*e de mes Caisses et Malles chargees a Amsterdam po. Bruxelles.

Le 20 frimaire, les Bureaux du Departement etant ferrnes je n'ay pu
terminer aucune affaire.

Le 21 visile le Citoyen Enisle", Commissaire du Directoire Executif et le
Citoyen Petit-Mongin Directeur des Douanes. Je fus tres satisfait du
patriotisme et de 1'Esprit National du Cit. P. Mongin aussi bien que de
ses sentiments de probite joints a un Esprit solide. Je termiuay mes
affaires quant a la surete et a 1'expedition de mes Caisses.

Le 22 frimaire parti pour Bruxelles.

Michaux.] [Oct 19,

Le 23 regie avec le Cit. J. B. Champon fils pour 1'expedition de mes
Caisses et Malles.

Le 24 visile le B. de Reynegom et achete de lui des Canards du Missis-
sipi pour reparer ceux q. j'ay perdu par le Naufrage du 19 Vendemiaire.

Le 25 (15 Nov. v-style) parti de Bruxelles pour Ghent, arrive le lende-
main matin.

Le 26 visile M. Van Aken.

Le 27 parti pour Lille.

Le28

Le29

Le 30 parti de Lille.

Le ler Nivose (21 Dec. Mercredy V-st) passe par Douay, Cambray.

Le 3 arrive* a Paris.

Le 4 envoye au Museum national quatre Canards (Anas sponsa) du Mis-
sissipi et deux Canards (Anas galericulata) de la Chine. Visile" les Cito-
yens Thouin, Daubenton, Richard, Desfontaines.

Le 5 visite les Citoyens Gels, Tessieu et Andrieux, tous les trois attaches
a la 4e Division du Departement du Ministre de 1'Interieur Agriculture.

Visite 1'Heritier conservatr du directoire Vegetal &c.

Le 6 visite Mangourit, Le Cit. de la Croix, Ministre des relations exte-
rieures, le Colonel Fulton &c. Assiste a la seance de 1'Institut National
de France.

Visile les Citoyens Lamarque, Jussieu &c.

Le 7 Ecrit au Ministre de 1'Interieur, a Mangourit, a Chamon a Brux-
elles. J'ay ete a Versailles et j'ay couche a Satory.

Le 8 Nivose couche et dine a Satory.

Le 9 Visile Le Monnier et dine chez lui.

Le 10 Visite 1'Heritier chez lui avec le G. Pinckney, dine chez Gels.

Le 11 Visile Jean Thouin, Mde Gilbert, Mde Le Clerc, Mde Trouve
femme du redact, du Monit. cy devant Gorelli.

Le 12 Visite avec le General Pinckney le Jardin et le Cabinet d'Hist
Naturelle. Dine chez M. Goy et visite M. Barquet.

Le 13 cherche un logement.

Le 14 visite de nouveau M. L'Heritier, Mr Dupont et dine chez le
Directeur La Reveilliere Lepeau.

Le 15 seance publique de 1'Institut National des Sciences et des Arts.

Le 16 visite Richard, Thouin, seance de 1'Institut.

Le 17 ecrit au Citn Petit-Mangin, Inspecteur des Douanes a Anvers et
au Citn Champon a Bruxelles.

Dine chez Remi Claye vis-a-vis le pont au change.

Le 18 travaille au Demenagement.

Le 19 dine chez les Citn3 Redoute Peintres au Louvre.

Le 20 dine chez Gels.

Le 21 j'ay ete a 1'Institut, memoire de Ventenat sur le Phallus de
Cayenne.

Le 22 Nivose visite le Pantheon.

1888.1 " [Mfchaux,

Le 23 achete quelques pieces de Menage. Visile Mr Dubois et le Minis-
tre Benezech.

Le 24 visite Thouin, Delaunay et Desfontaines. Dine* chez Mde Barquet,

Le 25 fait travailler le menuisier, ecrit a Brux.

Le 26 visite Mangourit : Seance de 1'Institut. Memoire sur les Rhino-
ceros Unicornes et Bicornes ; rec,u une let. du Cit. Petit Mangin ; II me
marque que mes Collections n'etoient pas arrives a Anvers le 22 Nivose.

Le 27 ecrit plusieurs lettres.

Le 28 j'ay ete chez Thouin ; rencontre le Direct. LaReveiiliere, Lepeau,

Le 29 visite chez le Citoyen Louvet.

Le 30 j 'ay ete chez le Citoyen Gels.

Le lcr Pluviose, jay ete a 1'Institut National ; remis a Gels la lettre du
Ministre de 1'Interieur po. etre envoyee au Consul a Charleston.

Le 2 ecrit au Citoyen Dupont et envoye la lettre du Ministre de Tin-
terieur.

Le 3 j'ay et^ aux Bureaux du Ministre de la Marine et chez le Gen.
Pinckney, Bernardde, S**Afrique.

Le 4 ecrit plusi. Lettres sc,avoir ; Bosc par duplicat ; Capit. Baas,
Duverney 9> Duverney ^, Dupont a Chariest., Bussy a New York,
Chion, Saulnier.

Le 5 Din« chez le General Pinckney.

Le 6 ecrit au Ministre de la Marine et envoye les Papfers concernant
Spillard, Institut National des Sciences.

Le 7 ecrit a Himely en Suisse et a Md« Himely a Charleston,

Le 8, 9 et 10 travaille a mettre en ordre la collection des graines des
Illinois ; Dine chez Gels et donne une collection de ces graines,

FIN DU JOURNAL.

PROC. AMER, PHILOS SOC. XXVI. 129. S. PRINTED MARCH 27, 1889.

Hanpt]

146

Discussion on the Dynamic Action of the Ocean in Building Bar*.

By Lewis M. Haupt.
(Read before the American Philosophical Society, January 18, 1889.)

MR. PRESIDENT : A little more than a year has elapsed since the publi-
cation of my paper on the PHYSICAL PHENOMBNA OP HARBOR ENTRANCES,
and during this time it has proToked, as was expected, some discussion.
It seems a propo» that the record of this investigation should be entered
in the publications of this Society, and I have, therefore, the honor of pre-
senting for the Proceedings the following paper, entitled : DISCUSSION ON
THE DYNAMIC ACTION OF THE OCEAN IN BUILDING BARS.

It is a reply to a Report of a Board of United States Engineers, before
whom I had a hearing in January, 1888, relative to the methods proposed,
and who rendered an adverse decision March 16, 1888, in which they ask
for precedents. In presenting them it becomes necessary to take up the
items of the Report seriatim, and reply to them specifically.

This representation seems to be the more necessary since this Society
has done me the honor to endorse so highly the plans submitted in the
paper before mentioned.

(1) The Report states that my paper presents —

*' (1) A theory of ocean bar formation based upon the movement of the
great tidal wave toward and along our coast ; and (2) a theory of harbor
improvement based upon the idea that this tidal action is the controlling
element in the forces affecting the magnitude and position of the bars.
Each of these theories will be briefly considered.

" Prof. Haupt calls attention to the natural division of the Atlantic coast
into three great bays, and the effect they exert upon the relative height
attained by the tide at different places along the coast. This subject is a
familiar one and has no novelty. It was discussed by Prof. J. E. Hilgard
in a lecture delivered before the American Institute more than seventeen
years ago, in which he sets forth the only important facts connected with
the tidal wave contained in the paper before us."

As this quotation creates the impression that I claim originality for
these statements of facts, long well known, I must respectfully refer to
the only claims which I have made specifically in the paper submitted to
the Board for examination (see pages 20, 21 of pamphlet on "The Physi-
cal Phenomena of Harbor Entrances' r), from which it will appear that
no such claims were made. I have also referred in that paper to the
United States Coast and Geodetic Survey Reports and other documents,
as containing the data upon which my " theory of improvement" is-
based? In the reference to Prof. Hilgard' s paper upon the tides, what he
says is this : " Where a bay or indentation of the coast presents itself,

1889.1 147 [Haupt.

opening favorably to the tidal wave, thus developed and decreased in width
from its entrance towards its head, the tide rises higher and higher from
the mouth upward. This is due to the concentration of the wave by the
approach of the shores and to the gradual shoaling of the bottom."* He
then proceeds to apply this general statement to the three great bays of the
Atlantic coast line, by stating the observed phenomena. I do not wish to
be misunderstood as claiming originality for reference to phenomena which
are described in elementary teaching. My special claims concerning the
dynamic action of the flood tide were limited to the local effects produced
at the inlets by the flood as the controlling element, to which I will refer
again. The Board do not appear to distinguish sufficiently between my
statements of laws and the practical application and observations I have
deduced from them.

The Report continues :

"Prof. Haupt attributes great importance to the velocities along shore
arising from the tidal flow entering these bays. He, however, presents
no measurements or other data from which a definite estimate can be
drawn as to the intensity of the forces thus generated or comparison made
as to their importance when contrasted with the numerous other forces
acting upon the bars. Littoral currents, due to the tidal waves, if they
exist, are masked and controlled by other forces, and especially by the
well-known powerful action of wind-waves on all sandy shores. It rests
with Prof. Haupt to demonstrate that his tidal currents flow along the
shores of these bays with a velocity sufficient to move the material form-
ing the bars, and this he has failed to do. The only argument in favor of
this conclusion is an assertion that the general conformation of the bars
along the coast accords with what his theory requires. But the facts do
not bear this out."

From the above it would appear (a) that the engineer is expected to
make a definite estimate of one of the most variable forces of nature,
which may conspire with or oppose others in producing its effects ; (£>)
that even the existence of littoral currents, due to tidal waves, is doubted
by the Board ; (c) if such currents do exist, it must be proven that they
have "velocity sufficient to move the material forming the bars;" (d)
that no proof has been adduced in support of the proposition enunciated,
but merely assertions made to fit a theory.

In presenting the evidence in reply to this Report, I propose to show :

(1) That the velocity is an unimportant factor, and that material can
be transported even where there is no motion of translation in the motor.

(2) That waves breaking obliquely on a sandy shore will move the par-
ticles over a zigzag path, in a constant direction, which is cumulative.

(3) That the flood tide produces such angular waves, and that littoral
currents aid the movement.

* Smithsonian Report, 1874, p. 219.

Haupt.] [Jan. 18,

(4) That the term flood component is more comprehensive than flood
current, and includes the dynamic action of the breakers racing along the
shore, as well as the littoral currents generated by the on-shore move-
ment of the flood tide.

If it can be shown that the flood currents have sufficient energy to
move materials, such as bricks, coal, wreckage, etc., in a direction opposed
to the winds, even during storms, and for distances measured by miles in
the direction of the flood, it would seem to be sufficient evidence to prove
not only the existence of such a force, but that it is " sufficiently powerful"
to move sand beneath the surface in the same direction.

(a) As to measuring this particular force, I can only reply that instru-
ments can do little more than give an imperfect record of a special condi-
tion for a comparatively short interval of time, and that the only intelligi-
ble gauge of the combined action of the physical forces is to be found in
the effects produced, as revealed by Nature herself.

A board of engineers, in reporting on Galveston harbor, expressed the
hopelessness of measuring this particular force when they said :

"It will be seen that the board does not attempt any prediction of the
precise depth the jetties will maintain. Such predictions can best be made
by those ignorant of experience in tidal entrances elsewhere, and having
great confidence in the credulity of mankind."

Yet, notwithstanding this statement, it is immediately preceded by the
statement of the expectation "that the proposed jetties, when the channel
is once formed, will maintain some such depth as twenty-five or thirty
feet."

As yet the channel has not been formed, although dredging has been
tried and abandoned, and $1,581,782.84 have been expended, chiefly on
the outer bar, and the latest survey shows a reduction of depth to twelve
and three-fourths feet, or less than existed, at times, before the works
were begun.

In short, the measurement of this force is impracticable, since it will
differ not only for different entrances, but at different points of the same
entrance, and will also vary with the stages of the tide, duration and direc-
tion of wind, etc.

Speaking of the action of these natural forces, .General Gillmore says :
"The question is full of perplexing difficulties, which elude all the known
methods of research by formulae." 1876, p. 458, Rep. Chief of Eng'rs.

THE PROOF OP THE EXISTENCE OF THE FLOOD COMPONENTS.

(6) The Report says :

"Littoral currents, due to the tidal waves, if they exist, are masked and
controlled by other forces, and especially by the well-known powerful action of
wind waves on all sandy shores. " * * * " The observed effects may be
explained quite as well by the accepted wind-wave theory." * * * "The

1889.] 149 [Haupt.

prevailing direction of tlie storm winds, apparently ignored by Prof. Havpt,
is an important element in the problem."

This wind-wave theory presupposes that the breakers and waves gen-
erated by prevailing winds and by great storms rolling along the beaches
and transporting material in the direction of these movements, are the
preponderating forces.

It is a plausible theory, and the effects of great storms do not admit of
doubt, yet its general application in accounting for the peculiar forms of
spits and bars will be found to fail signally in numerous instances, as will
hereafter appear.

In replying to these points, I would respectfully submit that, as the
effects of storms are immediate, and the changes readily observable, too
much stress has been laid upon them, as compared with the work done by
the ceaseless activity of the flood, the result of which for any one tide
may be small, but it is cumulative. Thus, on the one hand, we have a
great force operating for a short interval of time along a variable path ; and
on the other, a lesser force operating almost incessantly over a constant
path. Assume that there are five or six great storms from the same quar-
ter during a year, with no counter-storms to neutralize their effects. We
have then an aggregate effect of some unknown quantity multiplied by 5
or 6 to be compared with some lesser unknown quantity multiplied by
730. In ten years the net result in the latter case would be tenfold greater ;
in a century it would be a hundredfold, and the effect would go on increas-
ing as long as time endures. But one great storm, it must be remem-
bered, may cut away material which the next may restore, and the result-
ant must always be the algebraic sum of the movements. The wind-wave
theory is totally inadequate to explain the existence of the peculiar hooks
and spits which have been built out directly in the face of the prevailing
winds. For instance, witness the phenomena at one of the most striking
and familiar formations on the coast, that of Sandy Hook. I will quote
the observed facts from the Report of Profs. Bache and Mitchell, printed in
1856, U. S. C. S. Reports. Prof. Bache remarks : " It is known * * *
that Sandy Hook is gradually increasing, growing to the northward into
the main ship channel. A spot north of the Hook, where there was forty
feet of water when Capt. Gedney made his survey, in less than ten years
was nearly bar,e at low water. The importance of determining the cause
of this increase, as leading to the means of controlling it, cannot be over-
estimated." * * * "Various causes have been assigned for its growth,
by the action of the waves and the winds." Speaking from the results
of Prof. Mitchell's surveys, he says: "It turns out that this growth of
the Hook is not an accidental phenomena, but goes on regularly and ac-
cording to determinable laws. The amount of increase depends upon
variable causes ; but the general fact is that it increases year by year, and
the cause of this is a remarkable northwardly current * * * along
both shores of the Hook." * * * "For more than seven hours out

Haupt.] lOO j-jan. ig,

of the twelve, there is a northwardly current through False Hook chan-
nel." "This northwardly current runs on the inside for eleven hours
out of the twelve. It is the conflict of these two northwardly currents
outside and inside, and the deposit of materials which they carry to the
point of the Hook, which causes its growth." * * * "Within a cen-
tury it has increased a mile and a quarter."

Prof. Mitchell says : "Our attention was called not only to the more
regular action of tides, currents, and the ordinary wash of the sea, but
also to the effects following violent storms and other extraordinary phe-
nomena." * * * "I will cite here the most striking case in this con-
nection. Near the end of Sandy Hook we found many small household
articles, and even human bones, which were ascertained to have drifted
thither from the emigrant ship New Era, wrecked at Long Branch two
years ago. To astertain whether the same causes were still in operation,
we chose a period of quiet weather, and made deposits of sinking bodies,
at points along the coast a short distance from shore. The materials pur-
sued the same path as that taken by the wreck matter of the New Era,
driving on to the same part of the beach after many days."

This is conclusive evidence for this place to show that it is not the wind
wave, but the flood current running along shore, that has produced this
spit of sand, called Sandy Hook, extending for five miles in a direction
opposed to the prevailing winds. The observations were made with a
view to determine this very point, and leave no doubt as to its correctness.

The same cause, namely, the flood current, flowing westerly along the
south shore of Long Island, has built out Coney Island to the westward
in the face of a strong ebb and the north-west storms.

In a Report on the improvement of the bar near Sandy Hook, a board
of officers say : "Among the agencies which tend to diminish the navi-
gable depth, are : (1) Sand moved from the adjacent shores into the lower
bay. From observation, it is known that there is a gradual movement of
sand in the vicinity of the low-water line northward along the New Jer-
sey shore, and westward along the Long Island shore into New York bay.
Even without special observations, the fact is sufficiently shown by the
form of Sandy Hook, a sand spit about five miles long, which has been
slowly built during past ages by this northward movement of sand along
the New Jersey shore." * * * "An examination of the charts of
Coney Island shows that its western end is moving westward as sand is
moved to it, the motion pf its eighteen -foot curve amounting to 800 feet
between 1835 and 1881." "

No cause is assigned in this Report for these movements north and west.
They are merely mentioned as observed facts, but it is not to be supposed
that this distinguished board of experienced officers would ascribe these
movements at right angles to each other to " the prevailing direction of
the storm winds," or to the "accepted wind-wave theory," since the pre-
vailing dhection is neither west, north, nor north-west, but is off shore,
whilst the flood-tide movement is north-west and reacts along shore to trans-

1889.] [Haupt.

port the isand and drift in the direction of these extended spits. If the
direction of the beach and drift movements are to be taken as indicative
of that of the prevailing winds, as they should be, if the wind theory be
true, then we must have the winds in the vicinity of Nantucket blowing
from the S.W. ; those at New York entrance from the S.E. ; those along
the Jersey coast from the N.E. ; those at Cape Henlopen from the S.E. ;
those along the " Eastern Shore " from the N.E. ; those from Chesapeake
Bay to Cape Hatteras from the S.E., and from Hatteras to Georgia from
the N.E., with sudden reversals at Capes Fear and Lookout, and so on.
In short, to fit this theory, the prevailing winds must blow from different
quarters over limited sections, which the observed results, as plotted from
the Hydrographic Charts, do not confirm. But, on the contrary, the flood
component is found to approach in the direction of the shore drift and satis-
factorily to explain this movement. The wind- wave theory also fails
signally as applied to the Great Lakes.

The same defect of the wind-wave theory exists when applied to the
Gulf of Mexico, for in a special Report* on Galveston, by a board of en-
gineers, dated New York, January 21, 1886, occurs this statement as to
the potency of the winds in producing changes on the bar :

" Twenty and one-half per cent of the winds were from the N.E. and
E. ; their waves should give a south-westerly motion to the sand : thirty-
six per cent were from the S. or S.W. ; these should move the sand
towards the north-east.'*

But, as a matter of fact, the resultant sand movement is south-westerly,
of in a direction opposed to the prevailing wind ; so that this theory is un-
tenable in almost, if not in every instance.

The movements of the winds in the great Southern Bay may be seea
from the subjoined statement of the Signal Service for this bay for the
sixteen years from 1871 to 1886 :

AVERAGE FREQUENCY OF WINDS, AS INDICATED BY THE NUMBER OF OBSERVATIONS.

Direction. . N. N.E. E. S.E. S. S.W. W. N.W. Calms. Prevailing Direction.
Movement . 1775 1790 1890 1724 2538 2642 1841 2061 1249 S.W.

Percentage . 10.9 11.0 11.6 10.6 15.6 16.3 11.3 12.7

STATEMENT BY YEARS.

Date 1871 1872 1873 1874 1«75 1876 1877 1878

Average movement .... 3984 3735 4550 4739 4942 3889 5117 5034

Prevailing direction .... S.W. N.W. S.W. S.W. W. S.W. S.W. S.

Date 1879 1880 1881 1882 1883 1884 1885 1886

Average movement .... 4802 4583 5655 5179 5050 4992 5325 5334

Prevailing direction .... 6. S.W. E. S. S. S. S. S.

From which it appears that there is not a single year in which the pre-
vailing winds are from the N.E., but that they are generally from the S.
and S.W. Hence if the forms of the spits and channels be due to these
forces, they should be just the reverse of those found to exist along the

* Report Chief of Engineers, Appendix S, 1886,

Hanpt.]

152

[Jan. 18,

northern flank of the Southern bay, where they are best defined and most
characteristic.

From a more detailed analysis of these tables of monthly wind move-
ments, quoted from the Signal Service Reports by Lieutenant Carter,
U.S.E., for the vicinity of Tybee Roads, Ga , it will be observed that the
prevailing winds, which are from the S. and S. W., would tend to move the
sand in a direction contrary to its observed motion, which is towards the
S.W. To illustrate the relative intensities of the opposing winds, I have
collated and compared the total monthly wind movements from 1872 to
1886, inclusive. The normal on shore winds is S.E., hence those pro-
ducing a north-eastwardly movement are the S. and S.W. winds, and those
producing a south-westwardly movement are the E. and N.E. winds.
The remaining directions being off-shore. Assembling these in groups by
years, they exhibit the following results :

Ratio
in Thousands

of Miles. Excess.
:16: 7 = 9
: 21 : 5 = 16
: 25 : 10 = 15
: 30 : 9 = 21
: 20 : 8 — 12
: 24 : 26 = —2
: 25 : 5 = 20
: 23 : 14 = 9
:38: 4 = E2
: 17 : 18 = -1
:46: 5=41
:25: 5 = 20
: 27 : 10 = 17
:20: 5 = 15
:13:16 = —3

1872, the S. and S.W. winds : to the E. and N.E. winds,

1873, " " " " "

1874, •

1875, " " " " "
1876,

1877, " "

1878,- • • «*
1879, " "

1880, . " "

1881, " "

1882, " •"
1S83,

1884,
1885,

227-6

From this comparison it would seem that the forces due to the prevail-
'ing direction of the wind, and tending to move material to the north-east,
are overwhelmingly in excess of those operating in the contrary direction,
or as 227,000 is to 6000 miles, an excess of 221,000 miles of wind move-
ment from the S. and S.W. over that from the E. and N.E., or 14,733
miles per year.

It would seem, therefore, that the more deeply the wind- wave theory is
examined, the more untenable it becomes, and that it is unnecessary to go
further, if these tables represent the facts in the case, as I believe they do.
Yet before closing this part of the argument, I beg leave to add that on
the great lakes the littoral currents are found to divide at or near the widest
part -of the lakes, and to flow along shore in opposite directions towards
the head and outlet, which could not occur were they caused by winds.
How could a N. E. wind on Lake Michigan, for example, cause a current
to the northward and southward from Milwaukee at the same time ? These

1889.] * [Haupt.

currents are due to surface oscillations, which are interrupted and deflected
by the form of the shore line, as along the coast.

With reference to the effects of prevailing winds in moving material,
Prof. Henry Mitchell, of the U. 8. Coast and Geodetic Survey, says :

" The motion of the waves is not always in the direction of the prevail-
ing winds. This fact is noted in many publications. An example of this
is shown by the action of the waves on the north side of Long Island, N.
Y., which drifts the material westward, while on the south side the mo-
tion of the drifted material is eastward,* and yet the prevailing winds must
be essentially the same on the two sides of the island. Another example
is furnished by Lake Michigan. On the west side, south of Milwaukee,
the prevailing motion is southward, and north of that place it is north-
ward, and yet the prevailing wind must be the same. The prevailing
wave motion must be influenced by the tendency which wave oscillations
have to move from the deep waters as a centre towards the shores. In
some instances the prevailing drift, too, must be modified by the pre-
vailing action of the littoral currents."

In short, the oscillations of the flood tide in deep water become con-
verted into waves of translation on shelving shores, where they break at
a permanent angle, and also generate littoral currents, both of which com-
bine to move the beach material in the direction of the receding coast line*'

FLOOD VS. EBB CURRENTS.

Again, I believe it to be an error to attribute the deep holes in the
gorges of inlets to ebb action chiefly. In Ex. Doc. 78, Forty eighth Con-
gress, in reference to the Narrows of New York bay, it is said : "The
mean ordinary velocity at the Narrows is, during 'the ebb tide, about two
feet per second, and from this a depth of 100 feet results." In view of
this statement, it is strange that a greater mean ebb velocity over Five-
mile Bar in the Delaware is able to maintain only about seven feet of
depth. In fact, it is not so much a question of velocity as of reaction,
resulting from the compression of the flood in its efforts to pass through
the gorge. The surveys show that the bottom currents run flood for about
eleven hours out of twelve, and that the resultant of all the currents, ebb
and flood, is strongly up stream. It is a notorious fact that refuse, etc.,
dumped in the lower bay, is carried by the flood to the upper bay, and it
certainly will not be claimed that this effect is produced by prevalent
storm-winds or waves. The flood resultant is also lower than that of the
ebb, because of its greater density. Moreover, there can be no doubt
that the extension of Cape Henlopen to the northward about 800 feet and
the deposit there of over 5,000,000 cubic yards .in the last half century, in
opposition to the strong ebb, aided by the breakwater, and of the action
of the N.E. and N.W. storms, and the cutting away of the outer beach
about 600 feet near the point, is additional evidence that the flood compo-

* This is only true for the eastern end of Long Island.— L. M. H.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. T. PRINTED MARCH 27, 1889.

Haupt.] [Jan 18,

nent exists and has the power attributed to it, which it is necessary that
maritime engineers should recognize in designing successful works of
improvement.

The existence of such a force as that described, and the effects produced
thereby, in transporting heavy articles, and, a fortiori, lighter ones, is
still further abundantly attested by the following record of observed facts
by competent persons. The extracts in Appendix "A" are cited to
establish, as the author says, a "fundamental principle, that the deposits
on the ocean border are only made by the current of the flood tide," and are
a complete confirmation of the conclusions I have reached from an inde-
pendent and somewhat different line of reasoning, based upon a compre-
hensive comparative study of the coast charts.

They were compiled by the late Rear- Admiral Davis,* one of the
most talented hydrographers this country has produced, and were ac-
cepted by such eminent authorities as Profs. Henry, Agassiz and Guyot,
but were unknown to me until my attention was drawn to them by this
discussion.

(c) VELOCITY INSUFFICIENT?

"It rests with Prof. Haupt to demonstrate that his tidal currents flow
along the shores of these bays with a velocity sufficient to mom the materials
forming the bars, and this he has failed to do."

It would appear from this opinion of the Board that they expect the
results produced by the flood to be those due wholly to the velocity of the
littoral currents, evidently overlooking those other and far more potent
agencies which are at work in the flood, as previously proved with refer-
ence to New York entrance. I have, in general, designated this force as
the "littoral component," but it has been confused with and mistaken for
the littoral current, and since the velocity of the latter is evidently small,
it has been concluded that there can be no motion produced by this flood
compo?ient. I have already cited numerous unmistakable instances of such
motion and deposit in opposition to the prevailing wind theory, and will
now merely call attention to the fact that these results may be produced
even without any littoral current, since matter may be given a motion of
translation without the motor itself having such a motion. For example,
the usual helices for mixing concrete, transport the material from one
end of the trough to the other, even against gravity, merely by the rota-
tion of the axis, and water is raised by the Archimedean screw in a similar
manner. The dynamic act.ion of the waves racing along the beach is pre-
cisely the same. If the wave of translation, as it comes rolling in, does
not strike normally (and in a bay it will generally be oblique), then it will

* Chas. Henry Davis, LL.D., U. S. N., was born in Boston, Mass., January 16, 1807, and
entered the navy as midshipman iu 1823, becoming Rear-Admiral in 1863. In 1861, he
was a member of a board to report upon the condition of the harbors and inlets of the
Southern coast. In 1859 he was made Superintendent of the " Nautical Almanac ;" in
1865, of the Naval Observatory, and during his active scientific and professional life, he
translated the " MScanique Celeste."

lSs'9.] [Haupt.

roll up the sand diagonally. The particles may possibly return normally
with the under-tow, only to be again transported obliquely, and by this
zigzag path it will advance in the direction of the receding beach ; a lit-
toral current merely intensifies this action.

This movement along shore is, therefore, largely dependent on the
angle at which the flood breaks upon the shore, and this angle is practi-
cally a constant for a particular place, modified by the wind. But vari-
ability in the wind is not the controlling condition. It may sometimes
increase the littoral drift, and at others neutralize it entirely. While there
may be a prevailing north-east wind, as alleged, it would seem from an
examination of the hydrographic charts, that the prevailing winds are off
shore and the greatest storms from the south and west. In the middle
bay particularly, extending from Cape Hatteras to Nantucket, the on-
shore winds are limited to a few months during the summer. It would
appear from these charts that the prevailing winds, and consequently the
wind waves, can have very little influence in transporting material along
the shores at or below the water line.

With reference to the existence of a constant angle for the breaking
wave as well as of a littoral current, Prof. Henry Mitchell, of the U. S.
Coast and Geodetic Survey, says : "From considerable experience in the
study of waves upon the open coast, I have come to the conclusion that
there is everywhere a prevalent, if not a permanent, angle at which the
larger class of swell or rollers strike the general shore line ;" also, "the
coast currents in some places have a velocity of one-third of a mile per
hour in thirty fathoms of water. They are in some localities nearly par-
allel, in others normal to the general trend of the shore line, and, so far
as the few observations we have seen may indicate, the directions of ebb
and flood are not usually opposed, although lying at an oblique angle with
each other."

Dr. Whewell says, concerning the action of the flood tide : " The cotidal
lines make a very acute angle with the shore line, and run for great dis-
tances nearly parallel to it. They are convex in the direction of their
motion, the ends near the shore being held back by the smaller velocities
in shallower water and other resistances."

But there can be no holding back without a reaction upon the shores,
whereby the sandy particles would be dragged by the friction in the direc-
tion of this movement.

Mr. E. A. Geiseler, C.E., formerly Assistant U. S. Engineer and Super-
intendent of Construction on Light-house Service, says : " I fully coincide
with Prof. Haupt in his opinions that littoral currents are produced by
the entrance of the tidal wave into bays. From the higher crest the
water must flow at first vertically to such crest towards the shore line, and
on approaching the latter be gradually deflected into a direction parallel
to it."

From the reference of the "tidal currents," to me personally, as their
discoverer or imaginer (see quotation), it is necessary here incidentally to

Haupt.] j-Jan 18|

disclaim any originality for the discovery of their existence. What I did
claim and emphasize in my paper was not that, but their efficiency and
controlling influence as bar-building agencies, and I applied the knowl-
edge of the direction of the flood component to the designing of a plan for
successfully resisting these encroachments. Although hydrographers are
familiar with the well-known increased height of tide in bays, and with
the existence of the littoral currents, they appear to have failed to apply
these phenomena to account for the transportation of drift, until they
were found, by a specially conducted series of surveys and observations, to
be the causes of such formations as are instanced in the case of Sandy
Hook. Yet, notwithstanding ample evidence, there are many persons
who still adhere to the wind-wave theory as exerting the most potent
influence.

(d) " That no proof has been adduced, but merely assertions to Jit a
theory."

After the instances already given, it would seem to be superfluous to
cite as evidence any more facts. The theory was not conceived first and
then generalizations added to fit it, but it is the logical outcome of a criti-
cal study of the forms, slopes and positions of the topographical features
at a large number of entrances, taken in connection with the general form
of the coast line, and the conclusions I have reached are merely confirm-
atory of those deduced at earlier dates by Profs. Bache, Mitchell, Hilgard,
Rear-Admiral Davis, some of the members of ttie United States Corps of
Engineers, many civil engineers, and by some light keepers, life-saving
crews and wreckers. I think it is clearly demonstrated that there is a
flood component of greater or lesser intensity, depending on the angle at
which the flood movement breaks upon the shore, and that it is the cumu-
lative effect of this force that. builds and moulds the bars at harbor inlets,
or wherever there is a break in the beach. Such an opinion a'ccords witlL
observed facts,: explains them satisfactorily, and is accepted by the most
experienced hydrographers and maritime engineers.

The Report of the Board continues :

"For example, we liave authentic records at one of the sites he (Prof.
Haupt) quotes, Beaufort, N. C., which prove that during the last sixty-
seven years there has been a cycle of changes, and that the channel over
the bar which, at present, occupies the- position required by his theory,
would have borne testimony adverse to its truth a few years ago. In-
deed, such changes are a common occurrence along the coast. The ac-
cepted opinion of engineers who have had large experience in harbor
works on sandy coasts, is that the action of oblique wind waves is potent
in causing the movement of material along the shore, and that the prevail-
ing direction of the storm winds, apparently ignored by Prof. Haupt, is
an important element in the problem."

The above statement concerning the cyclic changes which are found to
exis.t at the inlets, is but another confirmation of the correctness of the

1889.] 157 [Haupt.

theory. These changes occur in the same direction through a cycle of years,
and are due to the relation between the flood and ebb forces. The flood
resultant, by its constant encroachments from the same direction, trespasses
upon the path of the ebb, crowding it over towards shore, and filling its
bed, until it is no longer able to find an escape in the old path, when,
aided perhaps by a storm, it will break out in a new channel, only to be
returned after a series of years over the same ground. If these changes
were due to storms only, they would be far more variable, and, in the
interval between storms, they would be comparatively permanent. The
channel would be thrown to the south-west by a north-east storm, and to
the north east by one from the opposite quarter, when equally exposed,
and there they should remain until again disturbed by this violent action ;
whereas such is not the rule.

The changes at Beaufort and all other places are readily explained by
the influence of this unceasing flood resultant, modified only temporarily
by storms.

The reason why the storm-wind theory is the accepted one, is doubtless
due to the fact that the effects are, for the time being, more manifest to
the superficial observer, whilst those of the flood component are imper-
ceptible excepting after the lapse of considerable time. The effect may be
likened to the slow growth of an organic body, not visible to one watch-
ing it constantly, but very apparent to one who makes examinations at
long intervals. The storm winds, it will be seen, are not ignored by me,
but are merely relegated to their true position of secondary agencies,
which may co-operate with or oppose the forces of the flood tide.

In consequence of this cyclic movement it is evident that it would be a
mistake to assume that all the ebb channels should remain flexed in a cer-
tain direction along one flank of a bay and in the contrary direction on
the opposite flank, as some have supposed must result, or that the changes
would occur simultaneously at all places.

The Board continue :

"Nothing which Prof Haupt has advanced suggests that his tidal cur-
rent should be substituted as the 'controlling' or even as an important
element in our ocean bar formation. The observed effects may be ex-
plained quite as well by the accepted wind-wave theory. Indeed, the
fact that such bars abound on shores where no sensible tidal waves exist,
proves that no new theory need be invoked."

The first part of this statement has already been answered, and if the
last part were irrefutable the theory would be untenable. But since like
causes must produce like effects, if the observed effects are found on tide-
less shores, we must expect to find the same causes — and so we shall.
Whether the motor be universal or terrestrial gravitation, the agency is
primarily a wave of oscillation which in shallow water becomes a wave of
translation, breaking generally obliquely upon the shore and producing a
resultant movement along the beach. It is a well-known fact that on the

Haupt.]

158

[Jan. 18,

Great Lakes which, in the passage quoted, are undoubtedly the waters
alluded to by the Board, there are continual oscillations of even greater
magnitude than are found to be produced by the tides in the Gulf of Mex-
ico, and that they are much more frequent, hence the effects more marked.
In the observations made by Rudolph Hering, Consulting Engineer for
the Chicago Drainage Commission, he shows for one day not less than
seventeen oscillations of over a foot in amplitude, and one of them exceed-
ing two and one-half feet. (See diagram.)

Zl 27 23 2 >

Fluctuations of the water surface of Lake Michigan, as recorded by an
Automatic Gauge, Chicago, 111., August 16, 1886.

NOTE.— The wind was from the north-west in the morning and the
south-west in the afternoon. The lake here is sixty miles wide and from
twenty-five to fifty fathoms deep.

Mr. Hering says : "The winds and barometric pressure produce a con-
stant oscillation of the surface, and at times a swinging motion from shore
to shore. * * * One oscillation on the above diagram is distinctly
recognizable as lasting about twenty minutes, which is the swing across
the lake. The greatest of these, as will be seen, was over two feet. The
oscillations are relatively greatest at the south end of the lake."

Concerning these observed oscillations of the lake's surface, Mr. O. B.
Wheeler, an experienced Assistant on the Lake Surveys since 1862, who
was continuously employed upon these surveys for thirteen years, and
subsequently at intervals to date (1888), writes as follows :

NOTES ON THE WATER-GAUGE RECORDS OF THE GREAT LAKES. BY O. B.
WHEELER, M. AM. 80C., C.E.

"From my remembrance of the discussion of the self- registering tide-
gauge observations made at several points and for several years on the
Great Lakes, I offer the following :

"In these gauges the ordinary wind waves and waves from passing

1889.] 159 [Haupt.

vessels, or from any local, incidental causes, were eliminated by means of
the perforated boxes surrounding the float.

"A fair representation of the record is shown in the illustration by
Kndolph Hering in his paper to the Engineers' Club of Philadelphia ;
although there is a distinctive curve for each locality of observation, and
the curve for Chicago would be distinguishable from that of Milwaukee
or from that of any other locality.

"The curve at Milwaukee showed that for more than half the season of
observation there were series of waves coming in at intervals of approxi-
mately two hours, whose height were from one-third of a foot to one and
a half feet. Generally the waves are subdivided, sometimes very deeply,
into two or more parts. At Milwaukee, on Lake Michigan, there were
more nearly eleven of these waves in twenty-four hours, and at Marquette,
on Lake Superior, eight in the same length of time. The two-hour inter-
val at Milwaukee was supposed to be due to the time required for a wave
to travel across the lake and return, where the width of the lake was
nearly eighty miles and depth 400 feet.

"Greater disturbances, known as 'seiches/ occurring generally several
times in a season and lasting several hours, bring waves upon the shore
at intervals of twenty or thirty minutes, the crests of which waves exceed
two feet in height above the troughs. The cause of this phenomenon is
probably a difference in atmospheric pressure on different parts of the
lake, and the more decided 'seiches' probably result from severe cyclones.
The same cause may for the most part account for the generation of the
two-hour waves above noted.

"There is also a change in the relative water level of the two ends of a
lake due to the direction of the wind, but the wave thus produced has
generally a day or more in length of duration."

Mr. G. Y. Wisner, a colleague of Mr. Wheeler's, also an experienced
Lake Survey Assistant, writes, under date of March, 1888, that "the laws
of the natural forces, which you have so ably set forth in your article, as
applied to tidal harbors, hold equally true with a large number of the
harbors on our lake coasts. It is true the tides on the lakes are impercep-
tible, yet other natural causes combine to produce the same effect."

" Owing to unequal barometric pressures on different portions of such
vast bodies of water, series of waves are generated which are usually
about an hour in passing from crest to crest at any given point, and vary
all the way from six to eighteen inches in amplitude. These waves fol-
low each other along the snores similarly to those of flood tides ; their
effect in generating littoral currents depending, of course, on the general
direction in which the waves approach the shore and the conformation of
the coast line. I have noticed the rise and fall of the lakes due to this
wave action, for days at a time, in perfectly calm weather, with almost
the regularity of clock-work, and have observed currents generated in the
open lake of over three miles per hour. * * * Most ot the lake har-

Haupt ]

160

bors are the mouths of rivers, and exhibit in a very striking manner many
of the characteristics which you have described."

Mr. Wisner has subsequently prepared a paper on this subject for the
use of the profession, which paper is published in the "Proceedings of
the Engineers' Club of Philadelphia" (1888), giving the practical applica-
tions of these phenomena to several of the lake ports.

The application of the observed principles to the lakes becomes very
simple. As a lake contracts at its head (as at the west end of Lake Supe-
rior, the south end of Lake Michigan, the west ends of Erie and Ontario)
it may be regarded as a large bay with converging shores. The oscilla-
tions in midlake are reflected along these shores and broken into waves of
translation rolling towards the bight. Here, if there is any land drainage
entering the lake, there is an opposition between the drifts in these direc-
tions, and a precipitation of materials usually from both shores ensues,
forming long spits, as at Minnesota and Wisconsin Points, on Superior
bay, and at Chequegoniegon spit on the bay of the same name. Similar
formation takes place from the same causes at Maumee bay, at the head
of Lake Erie, and at the end of Lake Ontario. Like movements in Lake
Huron drive the sands into the St. Clair river and thence into the enlarge-
ment known as Lake St. Clair, which was so shallow before improve-
ment, as to have been the controlling feature on the lower lake naviga-
tion.

The same action at the head of Lake Michigan has, I believe, closed
the ancient southern outlet, via the Kankakee river, to the Illinois and
Mississippi, and is still at work closing the mouths of the streams at that
and other points and creating extensive deposits of sands. The same
effects are to be found generally at the indentations of the shore line of
sandy formations.

Prof. Hiero B. Herr writes from Chicago, under date of March 30, 1888,
that "our sand propelling currents are southward on the south half of
the shore and northward on the north half. This seems clearly proven
by the rapid accumulation of sand deposit on the north side of projecting
piers in the former case, and on the south side in the latter."

From these numerous instances, therefore, it is believed to be a fact that
this shore component of the lake oscillation and "seiches," be they pro-
duced as they may, by wind or barometric disturbance, is the principal
agency in producing the characteristic forms found there, as on the alluvia!
coast line.

This brings us to the second branch of the Report of the Board, in
which they comment upon my practical deductions.

The Board say :

"The practical deductions drawn by Prof. Haupt from his theory are
illustrated by proposed plans of improvement at the harbors of New York,
Charleston and Galvestou. They are all similar in character, consisting

1889.] - - lHaupt.

of a single detached jetty made up of elliptical curves presenting their
cusps to oppose the supposed advancing component of the tidal wave,
and of an in-shore extension to concentrate the flood current upon a
secondary or 'beach' channel, which it is proposed to keep open. At
New York and Galveston ' detached breakwaters' are indicated, to pre-
vent the ebb from being diverted from its course, and to train it upon a
point where, according to his theoretical deductions, ' the bar-building
forces are weakest.'

" Without going into any general discussion of this typical plan, it will
be sufficient to point out : (1) That since no provision is made to close the
'beach' channel during ebb tide, it will carry oft water which might be
more usefully applied to scouring out the main or 'ebb' Channel, and that
one good channel is certainly better than two bad ones ; (2) that this pro-
posed main channel, in the case of Charleston, is so lengthened by its loca-
tion, that the working energy, due to the difterence of head between the
harbor and the outer ocean, is frittered away by being distributed over a
path needlessly long ; and (3) that the degree of contraction on the bar is
ill-defined, uncertain and altogether insufficient."

To any one at all familiar with the original plans of the Government
engineers for both Galveston and Charleston, the above criticism of my
methods must appear as singularly inconsistent. If there are serious ob-
jections in the plans which I have submitted, they must apply with much
greater force to those now being executed at so great expense to the Gov-
ernment.

The whole merit of the submerged jetty plan, as adopted, was based
upon the theory that the flood would be admitted freely over the jetties at
their shore ends, and be, at ebb, trailed by them out across the bar, where
the jetties were to be raised to or above the surface of the water. If the
loss of ebb energy through the comparatively small lateral opening left
in my plans be of serious amount, it would be far more so when the lateral
openings amount to nearly four hundred per cent of the section at the
mouth of the jetties, as is at present the case at Charleston.

As to my proposed channel being so lengthened as to fritter away the
working energy due to difterence of .head, it is only necessary to say that
the point of escape for the ebb at all these sites is, in my plans, nearer the
gorge, giving a greater slope and more rapid discharge than in the plans
now under construction . At Charleston, the most unfavorable case for
me, it is but two and seven-eighths miles distant from the gorge, while
the mouth of the Government jetties is about three and one-eighth miles
distant.

"ONE GOOD CHANNEL VerSUS TWO BAD ONES."

There is no doubt that one good channel is to be preferred to two bad
ones, but the counter-proposition that "two bad ones" are better than no
good one is likewise true, and when it is remembered that the forces relied
upon to create and maintain the two .channels are distinct, are operating

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. U. PRINTED APRIL 1, U83.

Haupt.] 162 [Jan. 18,

at different times and places, there would seem to be no reason why they
may not both be created. A fairer statement of the case would be that
two good channels would be better than one poor one. Apropos of the
amount of water escaping laterally during the ebb through the beach
opening in the breakwater, the Reports of the Chief of Engineers are
explicit in stating that it would be much less than the amount admitted
during flood ; and in view of the beneficial effects of the 600 feet gap in
the great north wall of the Dublin entrance,* there would seem to be no
room left for doubt as to the benefits to be conferred by such a vent as
that which I have proposed. The loss of energy through this lateral out-
let during ebb would be immaterial; as it lies close under the lee of the
shore, and nearly the whole of the ebb is trailed to discharge over the bar
at the curved outer end of the breakwater.

In discussing the Government projects, it was originally deemed funda-
mental to their success that the flood tide should be admitted freely to
secure the necessary prism for ebb scour, and in the design for the beach
channel entrance, which I have given, I have provided a form that must
pass more flood than ebb, and hence the excess would go to increase the
ebb at another point of the bar. It is this difference of quantity upon
which I rely in part to increase the efficiency of the ebb as well as the
conservation of its energy over nearly one-half the crest of the bar.
These principles are universally accepted as sound. They certainly will
not fritter away the .energy available for scour in an "ill-defined, uncer-
tain, or altogether insufficient action," but must concentrate all there is to
be had over the most limited as well as the weakest section of the bar.

In considering the utility of high jetties for Charleston, the late General
Gill more said : " The excess of ebb over flood scour is due to two causes :
(1) To the rainfall of the natural drainage area ; (2) To the volume of
water carried in over the bar by waves of translation, which afterward
form a part of the general outflow. High jetties, or those which rise above
the level of high water, will cut off all supply from this source, except
what little is carried in between them. " * * * And he adds : "There
are few maritime constructions, says M. Minard, less susceptible of gen-
eral rules and more dependent on local influences than jetties. He might
have added that we are as yet unable to deal with these local influences
with much confidence or satisfaction." To avoid these defects of high
jetties the Government has tried the submerged plan with, thus far, no
better success.

CONCLUSION OP THE BOARD.

"In fine, the Board, after an attentive study of Prof. Haupt's paper,
supplemented by a personal interview, in which he was afforded every
opportunity to explain and elaborate his views, find that they are purely
theoretical, are unconfirmed by experience, and contain nothing not

* See Franklin Institute Journal, for April, 1888.

\jv X^

'UHIVERSIT

im] « 163 >*^£g|j|J.. [Haup,

already well known, which has a useful application in the improvement
of our harbors.

"A copy of the printed paper submitted to the Board by Prof. Haupt is
herewith enclosed. Respectfully submitted.

(Signed by) " THOS. LINCOLN CASEY, Colonel Corps of Engineers.
" HENRY L. ABBOT, Col. of Engineers, Bvt. Brig. Genl.
" C. B. COMSTOCK, Lt. Col. of Engrs., Bvt. Brig. Genl.
.'» "D. C.HOUSTON, Lt. Col. of Engrs., Bvt. Col.

"W. R. KING, Major of Engineers."

From the above concluding remarks it will be seen that the Board find
in the paper submitted "nothing not already well known, etc.," and that
the plans ' ' are purely theoretical and unconfirmed by experience. ' ' These
conclusions appear to me to be contradictory, since if, on the one hand,
they are new and untried, they could hardly be expected to be confirmed
by experience, or if, on the other hand, they are "well known," they are,
by that expression, impliedly recognized as true, and their application
should be readily confirmed or denied by the supposed existing precedents.
But none have been cited by the Board.

In the paper of Prof. Hilgard, to which the Board allude in their Report,
he describes the, to him, unexpected effects produced during the war by
the sinking, on the Charleston bar, of the so-called "stone fleet," thus
obstructing the entrance to the harbor.

Prof. Hilgard says :

"On the accompanying diagram is seen the 'stone fleet' sunk in the
main channel, which at that time had twelve feet of water at low tide,
where the figure seven indicates the present depth. There was, moreover,
another channel, making out more to the southward, with nine feet of
water, where the figure three indicates the present depth. The vessels
were placed checkerwise, in such a manner as to impede navigation,
while interfering least with the discharge of water. The effect, neverthe-
less was the formation of a shoal in a short time, and the scouring out of
two channels, one on each side of the obstructions, through which twelve
and fourteen feet can now (January 27, 1871) be carried at low water.
The increased waterway thus given to the ebb tide caused it to abandon
the old nine-foot channel on the less direct course to deep water. We
have here the total obstruction of a channel, which was of considerable
importance to the southward trade, by new conditions introduced at a
point four miles distant from where the effect was produced, and we are
warned how carefully all the conditions of the hydraulic system of a har-
bor must be investigated before undertaking to make any change in its
natural conditions, lest totally unlooked-for results be produced at points
not taken into consideration."

So that instead of obstructing the entrance this accidental barrier to the
flood actually deepened the water on the bar two feet, and induced the
ebb currents to effect an escape in its lee, closing a channel several miles

Haupt]

104

[Jan. 18,

to the westward by furnishing a line of less resistance, and withdrawing
the water from the former distant channel. Moreover, it cut a second
channel quite as deep as the first on the opposite side of the fleet, thus
creating TWO channels as good or better than before, instead of the one for-
merly existing on the site of the fleet.

There could not be found an instance more fully confirmatory of the
soundness of the principles I have laid down and proposed to use, than
this accidental practical experience, and yet the amount of the protection
afforded by the "stone fleet" was much less than that I have provided,

1889.] [Haupt.

and it is situated at a point where its effects might have been considered
"altogether insufficient, uncertain and ill-defined."

(The cut is reproduced from Prof. Hilgard's paper, Smithsonian Report,
1874, page 221.)

The accompanying letter, recently received from Prof. Hilgard, is con-
clusive as to the probable efficiency of these plans :

"1349 L St.
"WASHINGTON, May 20, 1888.

"My DEAR PROF. HAUPT : I have received your interesting paper on
the 'Physical Phenomena of Harbor Entrances,' in which you describe
the peculiar forms of the bars and spits found at the inlets along the sandy
cordon of islands defending the Atlantic coast line and give your explana-
tion as to the forces producing them ; ascribing them chiefly to the energy
of the flood tide as affected by the general form of the coast line.

"In this I think you are entirely correct, as it is undoubtedly the un-
ceasing activity of the flood that produces the forms which are so charac-
teristic of harbor entrances, and not the wind waves produced by prevail-
ing winds. The direction of motion of the beach sands is, as a rule, the
same as that of the flood tide along the shore. It is modified by great
storms, but only temporarily, and in a short time the flood reasserts its
supremacy and the channel returns to its normal position.

"In applying this physical fact to the plans for improving the bars, I
believe you have proposed the best form to resist the encroachments of.
the sand and yet admit the flood tide freely. These are fundamental condi-
tions, and you have fully met them while providing at the same time
ample facilities for navigation.

" The successful operation of your proposed plan is well illustrated by
the accidental experience with the stone fleet on Charleston bar, described
in my paper on ' Tides and Tidal Action in Harbors,' published in the
Smithsonian Report for 1874. From that instance it is seen that by ob-
structing the inflow of sand and inducing an ebb current, two good chan-
nels were formed, the better one to the leeward of the obstruction. Your
plans would change the conditions of equilibrium in favor of the ebb, and
the length of your breakwater is much less than that required by existing
methods.

"I trust that they will be tried at some suitable entrance along the' At-
lantic or Gulf coast.

"Yours, with great regard,

"J. E. HILGARD.

"PROP. LEWIS 'M. HAUPT, University of Pennsylvania. "

The effects to be Anticipated from the shore flank of the breakwater are
best instanced by those'found at the Delaware breakwater, where a
straight barrier of half a mile in length stands at such an angle to Cape
Henlopen as to have been originally tangent to it when projected in 1828.
Its end is about a half mile from shore, and it is open to the north-west

Haupt.] [Jan. 18,

storms and ebb scour, It has maintained a channel 600 feet wide and
over thirty feet deep through the shoals, which have been built upon
either hand, all the way to the deep water of the Atlantic, and notwith-
standing this concentration of the ebb forces through this funnel-shaped
passage, the flood was not prevented from rolling Cape Henlopen about
800 feet farther north since the commencement of the construction of the
breakwater. These detached instances, with that of the Dublin harbor
north wall, are all conclusive, so far as any precedents can be, as to the
effects to be expected from my plans, and when it is remembered that the
cost of executing them would be less than half that of the high and tight
jetties now proposed, and that the effects of time will be to reinforce and
strengthen rather than to destroy them, it would seem that, in justice to
the commercial interests of the country, an opportunity should be found
for at least giving them a fair trial.

In further confirmation of the requirement that the jetty should be on
the side toward the flood component, reference is made to the experience
of a private company, at Aransas pass, on the Texas coast, in 1869, which
is believed to be the only case of this kind on record.

Here the movement of sand is southward at the rate of over 200 feet per
annum, and this company expended less than $10,000 in building a short
jetty only 600 feet long from the north shore and extending out on the
north side of the channel.

"These jetties, crates or caisons, as they are variously called by the
builders, were made of live-oak poles, spiked together in the general form
of a triangular prism and placed longitudinally. Each crate was about
eight or ten feet long, six feet high and six feet wide at the base. * * *
They were ballasted with a few hundred weight of stone, filled with
brush and sunk in two or three parallel rows. They were expected to
act as a nucleus about which the sand would settle, and close up the sec-
ondary channel, thus directing the flow of water directly through the
channel of the bar. From the fact that the secondary channel has shoaled
about two feet, and the main channel deepened about two feet since
placing the crates, it may be supposed they have contributed to produce
this result."*

In a later "Report, dated February 1, 1879, Maj. Howell, then in charge,
in commenting upon this early precedent, remarks :

"From my remembrance of a verbal description of the work * * *
the cribs were triangular in cross-section (dimensions not known), and
their parts very imperfectly fastened together, and besides seem to have
been made of any timber and lumber that came handy — some live oak,
but mostly yellow pine scantling, four inches by six inches.

"Some of these cribs were filled with brush and stone when sunk in
place, but it is said that others were simply ballasted so as to sink them.

* Eeport or Jhe late Lieut. E. A. Woodruff, Corps of Engineers, dated April 1, 1871, vide
Report Chief of Engineers, 1871, p. 526.

1889.] "* [Haupt.

During the work of construction some of the cribs near the shore were
broken up and washed away.

" When the work was suspended it is said there was a twelve foot chan-
nel across the bar, which was maintained for several months, possibly
until the teredo and the waves had destroyed a considerable part of the
frail cribwork.

"In 1871, when the late Lieut. E. A. Woodruff made a reconnoissance
of the pass, he was unable to find any trace of the work. It is said that
as the work gradually disappeared the channel across the bar gradually
returned to its normal depth. I consider my information reliable as to
the above described work and its effects."

These extracts show very conclusively that, so far as this frail structure
went, it was in the proper place, and did effective work in improving the
channel by keeping out the sand and preventing the dispersion of the ebb.
Its form and materials might have been improved to great advantage.

The Government failed to profit by this precedent, however, for in
August, 1887, the engineer officer in charge of this pass, reported that :

" The work designed to deepen the channel over the bar, consisting of
a single jetty, constructed upon the south side of the entrance, has had no
important effect upon the bar, and is in a dilapidated condition. The
channel depth, over the bar, is now eight and one half feet, and the
channel crosses the jetty."

Thus it appears that this jetty was attempted on the wrong side (the
south) of the channel, and that the ebb discharge in seeking the line of
least resistance was forced over the cresj of the submerged work by the
bar of sand rolled up by the flood component.

JETTIES IN PAIRS.

This paper would be incomplete without the evidence collected by ex-
perienced maritime engineers of other countries, as to the results of similar
works elsewhere.

In his digest of jettied entrances, Sir Vernon Harcourt says in general
of the jetty system :

"The jetties also, in most cases, were extended in the hope of reaching
deep water, which proved fruitless, owing to the progression of the fore-
shore with each extension of the jetties. Next artificial sluicing basins
were formed, to provide a larger mass of water for sluicing, with the ad-
ditional advantage that the issuing current was nearer and better directed
for scouring the entrance. Lastly, dredging with sand-pumps is being
largely employed for deepening the channel beyond the jetties. The
parallel system has not proved successful in providing a deep entrance
without constant works. * * * Experience has shown how jealously
encroachments on the tide-covered lands should be prevented, and the
uselessness of prolongations of the jetties. * * * Parallel jetty harbors
are one of the most difficult class of harbors to design and maintain suc-
cessfully."

Haupt.] • [Jari 18>

Again, the President of the Institution of Civil Engineers of Ireland,
and Engineer of the Port of Dublin, T. Pursur Griffith, writes with refer-
ence to the alluvial harbor at Ostende, Belgium :

" It is not necessary to enter into a detailed description of the successive
additions made to the jetties and sluicing reservoirs * * * suffice it to
say, that the jetties extend at present about 300 metres seaward from the
shore line, and the maximum sluicing capacity of the reservoir is about
1,100,000 cubic metres. The result of these costly works cannot be re-
garded as satisfactory. The channel is still shallow, while the bar a short
distance beyond the pierheads still forms a dangerous obstruction. Depth,
of water at the entrance to a port is more needful during rough, wild weather
than in calm, and it is just at such times that sluicing operations similar to
those at Ostende fail."

Speaking of the jetty system in general, he says :

"The system so generally adopted in Continental ports, of parallel or
nearly parallel jetties, extending only to comparatively shallow depths, ap-
pears to be radically wrong in principle. Their tendency, generally, is to
act as groins, and make the sandy shore extend outwards until the sand
passes around the pierheads where the action of the sea heaps it up in the
form of a bar."

It seems unnecessary further to multiply instances of the failure of the
principle of parallel jetties in tidal waters, and it is confidently believed
that the single-curved barrier placed upon the bar as an obstruction to
flood-wave and sand movement will be found satisfactorily to fulfill the
requirements of these problems.

APPENDIX A.

Extracts from a paper, by Charles Henry Davis, Lieut, U. S. N., entitled
"The Law of Deposit of the Flood : Its Dynamical Action and Office."
Printed in the Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge, Vol. iii. Referred
to a Commission consisting of Prof. S. Agassiz, Prof. A. Guyot and Prof.

Joseph Henry, and accepted December, 1851.

q

"The views in the paper* were founded upon observations and exami-
nations of various parts of the alluvial coast of the United States, through
a series of years, and led to the discovery that the shape, extent and dis-
tribution of the loose material of which they are composed — quartzose
saiid — were chiefly determined by the action of tides." * * * "It

* The author here refers to a previous memoir on the same topic.

1889.] 169 [Haupt.'

was laid down as a fundamental principle, that the deposits on the ocean
border are only made by the current of the flood tide. * * *

" The mode of operation of the flood is essentially accumulative. Its ten-
dency, also, is continually to carry onward thb deposit in the Course of its
current, so that it performs the double office of increasing the collection
at every successive tide, and of advancing from place to place the matter
at its disposal. This process, and the law by which it wag produced, were
proved by the manner in which the materials of wrecks were conveyed
along the shore, and the direction (always that of flood) in which the
various forms of deposits are increased. Many well-authenticated in-
stances of the transportation of wrecked matter were adduced." He adds,
" It is difficult, if not impossible, to make these inquiries through another
person with a perfectly intelligible result, * * * it has not, therefore,
been possible to add many facts to those already collected. The follow-
ing statements are well attested."

Mr. J. H. Skillman, Inspector of the Port at Greenport, L. I., stated that
in October, 1842, the whale-ship Plato was wrecked on the south side of
Long Island, and he took part in the purchase of the wreck. "After
removing the oil, the upper frame separated from the lower timbers and
drifted to the westward. The wreck masters built a house on the beach,
in which they lived two weeks, employed in rescuing the cargo and ma-
terials of the vessel. During this time bricks (spare ones for the 'try-
works') and wood drifted to the westward, and were collected on the
beach in that direction only. Nothing was carried to the eastward. The
top frame that had separated was heavy, water-logged, and weighed
down with iron fastenings, it floated deep ; and at the time of its drifting
to the westward, the wind was blowing from the west. . The bricks and
fire wood constantly advanced in a westerly direction. During three of
the fourteen days passed by the wreckers on the beach, the wind was
from the north-west and one day very strong ; at no time did it blow from
the east. After the hull was lightened it began to work to the westward,
so that it was necessary to secure it by ropes, made fast to stakes driven
into the sand."

Mr. Bishop, speaking of the British sloop-of war Sylph, lost on the south
side of Long Island in 1814-15, said that : " The materials of this wreck
were also taken up to the westward, some of them beyond Fire Island
beach during the three weeks following her destruction. And, curious to
relate, her rudder was found seven years afterwards, twenty miles to the
westward of the place of her loss. It was known by its size and the king's
arrow on the copper." Other cases are cited, and the statement is made
that the flood current on that part of the Long Island shore runs to the
westward.

Lieut. Com'd'g J. N. Maffitt, U. S. Coast Survey, says : " Cape Hatteras
is a point of divergence of the tide wave, or, in other words, a split of the
tides lakes place there ; in consequence of which the advancing flood
that supplies the harbor of Charleston flows along the coast from the

PROG. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. V. PRINTED APRIL 1, 1889.

Haupt] 1*0 [jan. 18| 1889.

north to the south." He adds that, "the water, while it runs flood, is
loaded with sand ; but that, when it runs ebb, it contains little or none
of this matter."

The action of the flood is to roll a floating body forward and lift it up,
carrying it in the direction of the flood and finally leaving it stranded at
high water.

"Again, if a strong wind should arise to cause a heavy sea upon the
beach, the floating body will be thrown still farther on the shore." * * *
"If, during the ebb tide, a floating object be placed upon the water, out-
side of the line at which the sea breaks, it will be taken off, but if inside
the breakers, it will be cast upon the shore. From these facts it appears
that there is a mechanical action, by means of which the water, when in
contact with the shore, ejects the substances either floating upon its sur-
face or held by it in suspension, and that the effect of the flood current is
to transport these substances and place them within the reach of this ac-
tion, and that of the ebb is to transport these substances beyond the reach
of this action. That is to say, what is called the law of deposit of the flood
tide may be divided into two distinct phenomena ; one of which is the
transporting power of the flood current towards and on to the shore ; the
other, the dynamical action of the water at the shore."

"So, then, the inward tendency of the wave action on the shore ejects
or rejects the matters brought under its influence, and the transporting
power of the flood current bears them from place to place, bringing them
finally under this influence. And further, the projected particle will not
strike the beach perpendicularly to its length, but obliquely, so that it will
advance, as it rises on the shore ; and in this manner, also, the combined
action of the two forces leads to the accumulation of deposits in the direc-
tion of the flood tide. "

In the Memoirs, American Academy of Arts and Sciences (New Series,
Vol. iv), pages 138, et seq., the same author cites a number of instances
of wrecks along the south shore of Nantucket, and remarks: "In none of
the instances were any of the wrecked materials seen to the westward of
the spot where they first struck the island ; that is, in the direction of the
ebb. This is well known to be universally the case, so that wreckers
never go to the westward, but always to the eastward in searching for
floating articles. The fact is the more striking, that this course is opposed
to the violent north-east gales, the principal cause of loss to shipping. For
the preceding details I am indebted to Mr. Mitchell, of Nantucket, the
astronomer," and others. "But the characteristic action of the flood may
be observed with even greater distinctness on the eastern shore of Cape
Cod. There is a separation or split of the tides * * * and the tide
currents, at this place, appear to run on and off" shore. Now, the materials
of vessels that are wrecked to the southward of the seat of division of the
tides are uniformly carried south, and are found inside of Chatham har-
bor or of Monomoy Point ; while vessels that are wrecked so far north as
to be within-reach of the northern current of the flood have their effects

Nov. 16, 1888.] ' [Branner.

scattered along the north shore, and making occasionally the entire circuit
of Cape Cod, are soon deposited in Provincetown harbor. Here also, as
at Nantucket, the movement is opposite to the prevailing winds. The
transportation of such heavy materials as coal and bricks has been men-
tioned."

Mr. Small, the keeper of the light at Truro, said that "When articles
float light upon the water, and offer a large body to the resistance of the
wind, they may during the violence of the storm be carried against the
current. During seven-eighths of the time, the waves break on the shore
at Truro in a direction to the northward of west, the shore itself running
north and south. This takes place in opposition to northerly winds. If
these winds are exceedingly strong, they may for a short time overcome
this prevailing tendency. It is the same on the eastern shore of Sandy
Hook and of Nantucket. As the flood tide runs in a northerly direction
at each of these places, the idea is suggested that there is an intimate con-
nection between the course of the current and the manner of approach of
the waves to the beach." * * * "The constructive process of the
flood is equally exhibited in the way in which the hooks, etc., are built
up. They extend and increase always in the direction of the advancing
current, as, for example, the Great Point of Nantucket gains constantly
to the north, and the point of Monomoy to the south, which are the direc-
tirtns of the flood currents at these places. * * * And so with all the
hooks, both great and small, of the north-eastern coast, whether formed
on the borders of the sea or in enclosed bays and harbors."

Hitherto the tides have been regarded chiefly as an astronomical prob-
lem; but if the views brought forward in this memoir are correct, they
must hereafter be treated also as a strict geological problem. It has been
shown that the courses of the tidal currents must in general be due to the
forms of the shores" (page 148). "In this memoir, the forms, localities
and amounts of the alluvial deposits have been attributed to the active in-
fluence of local currents."

Notes on the Botocudus and their Ornaments.

By Prof. John C. Branner.
(Read before the American Philosophical Society, November 16, 1888.}

The Botocudus of Brazil have been described at more or less length by
Prince Maximilien,* Auguste de St. Hilaire,f Lery4 Denis, § Bigg-

* Voyage au Bresil, par S. A. S. Maximilien (French translation from the original
German), Vol. ii, p. 207 et seq.

t Voyage dans les provinces de Rio de Janeiro et de Minas Geraes, par Auguste de
St. HUaire, 2 vols.

JHistoire d'vn voyage faict en la terre dv Bresil, par Jean de Lery, p. 103-1.

g Bresil, par Ferdinand Denis. This work reproduces five plates of these Indians.

179

Branner.] -«- ' 2 [Nov. i6(

Wither,* Professor Harttf and others, but nowhere have such carefully-
made drawings been published of them as the accompanying, for none of
the illustrations give any idea of the true features of these people. The
photographs from which these are made were taken by M. Marc Ferrez,
of Rio de Janeiro, in 1876, when he was employed as the photographer
on the Brazilian Geological Survey. A leveling rod (metric system) was
placed beside the subject in some cases for the purpose of affording an
approximate measure. The short horizontal bands running part of the
way across the rod are one centimetre wide.

These Indians live near the Rio Doce, about three hundred miles north-
east of Rio de Janeiro. They are, or were but a short time ago, savages,
and were formerly regarded as the most ferocious and intractable of all
Brazil4 They wear but little clothing ; their hair is very black and coarse,
and their color a light mulatto. The women do not allow their hair to
grow upon any part of the body except the head, and in the illustrations
it may be noticed that they have no eyebrows, the hairs all having been
pulled out. The children are dirt-eaters.

One of the most striking habits of these people is shown in the pictures
— the wearing in the lips and ears as ornaments of great plugs resembling
big, broad bottle- stoppers. As far as these pictures show the custom, the
ear-plugs seem to be worn by both men and women, but only the women
appear to wear them in the lips. The accounts given by Maximilien show
that this custom was not so restricted at the time of his visit in 1836.

The openings for these ornaments (for that of course is what they are
meant to be) are made by first piercing the ear or lip of the child when
seven or eight years old with a small thorn or wooden spit of some kind,
just as the ears are pierced nowadays among some civilized people, and a
small stick is inserted in the opening. In a short time a larger stick is in-
serted, and as the opening yields to pressure, still larger sticks or plugs
are used until the desired size is attained.

The lip ornament is made of a light kind of wood, is usually about two
inches across (Prince Maximilien measured one over four inches in diam-
eter), three-quarters of an inch thick, and with a groove about it in which
the flesh-band fits, holding it in place. The lips of the younger people
stand out at right angles or are somewhat elevated at the exterior margin,
but with age the muscles relax, the openings enlarge, and the lips dangle.
When the wearer smiles broadly the projecting ornament rises, and if it
fits tightly, strikes the end of the nose. This ornament is worn almost
all the time, though it is occasionally taken out. When these lip-plugs
are removed the loops of flesh hang down in the most ungraceful manner
imaginable, and are often torn out in the family jars that occur even in
savage life. So great is the attachment of the women to their lip-orna-

* Pioneering in South Brazil, by Thomas Bigg-Wither, Vol. ii.

t Geology and Physical Geography of Brazil, by Ch. Fred. Hartt. Appendix, p.
577 et seq. •
JSouthey's History of Brazil.

Proceedings Amer, Ptiilos, Ssc,

hi, mi, Ho, 129,

.nil — - §.

Proceedings Amer, PHIos, Soc,

lol, IWI, Ho, 129,

II

Proceedings AIM, Philos, k,

i, mi, No, 12?,

^ iiijnr "rrrrc

.'i i J • : 1 1 1 1 1 ,,--•"

Proceedings her, Philos, Sec,

Vol. ffll, Ho, 1ZJ,

.

Proceedings Amer. Phllos, Soc,

Vol. mi, lo, 129,

MMf I Illl

— ~-~niii 1 1 1 1 1 .

co r

Illll III II

1111

1838.] . 173 [Branner.

ments, that when one of them gets the flesh-band broken, she patches the
ends together with strings that she may not be without her ornaments.
This breaking and mending are shown in illustrations 4, 5 and 7, while
in 3 and 6 the bands are shown unbroken. Lery says they used to take
the plugs from these openings and thrust their tongues through them in
order to give the impression that they had two mouths. He adds : " I leave
you to judge whether they are handsome in this act." One cannot help
thinking that St. Hilaire was in a waggish mood when he wrote of these
people that "ils se distinguentsurtout par une physionomie plusouverte"
than the other Indians of Minas.* The use of these heavy lip-ornaments
appears to have affected the language of these people, for it is remarkably
guttural and nasal, and has no labial sounds.

When the ear-rings or ear-plugs are lost or removed, the bands of
flesh dangle near the shoulders, as may be seen in 2 and 8, and are, on ac-
count of the danger of being broken or torn when thus left exposed, gen-
erally looped over the tops of the ears. This is shown in 3, 6 and 7. In 4
the ear- opening is not fashionably large. The lip and ear-ornaments of
South American Indians are not always made of plain wood and in this
bungling, bottle-stopper shape, the custom varying more or less among
the widely scattered tribes. Some of them use pendants smaller in diam-
eter, but of greater length, while some of them are made with the greatest
care, and of the most beautiful stones. In the Museu Nacional at Rio de
Janeiro are many of these more beautiful lip and ear ornaments made of
beryl, jade, serpentine, quartz, clay and wood.f Bigg- Wither figures one
large spindle-shaped lip-ornament from Southern Brazil weighing a
quarter of a pound.J

The use of these monstrous plugs is gradually dying out among the
Botocudus. It is to be noticed, even in these illustrations, that the younger
members of the tribe do not wear them, and in the case of number 10 the
young woman wears ear-pendants very like those used among the more
civilized races of the present day.

No. 9 is introduced to show the method used by the people to carry
children. The same method is employed in carrying other burdens. It
shows also the method of wearing the dress, which is usually nothing
more than a strip of cloth, but which is sometimes sewed together at the
ends.

Under the encroaching influences of civilization, the savage customs of
these tribes are gradually disappearing.

*Southey's History of Brazil, Vol. ii, p. 151.

t Archives do Museu Nacional, Vol. vi, 1885, Plate viii.

| Op. cit.,p.!42.

[Jan. 4,

Stated Meeting, January 4, 1889.

Present, 26 members.
President, Mr. FRALEY, in the Chair.

Correspondence was submitted as follows : A letter was read
from Mr. Arthur Biddle acknowledging his election as a mem-
ber of the Society.

A letter was read from Bishop Crescencio Carillo, of Merida,
Yucatan, acknowledging the receipt of his diploma. '

Letters of envoy were received from the Meteorological
Office, London ; J. C. Ayer & Co., Lowell, Mass.

Letters of acknowledgment for Transactions XVI, 2, were
received from the Societe K. de Zoologie, "Natura Artis
Magistra," Amsterdam ; Philosophical Society, Cambridge,
England; Koyal Society, Koyal Institution, R. Astronomical
Society, Society of Antiquaries, London ; Radcliffe Observa-
tory, Oxford.

Letters of acknowledgment for Proceedings were received
from the Societas pro Fauna and Flora Fennica, Helsingfors
(127); Phys. Cent. Observatory (127); Academic R. des Sci-
ences, Lisbonne (125, 126, 127) ; Royal Statistical Society,
London (126, 127); Dr. Brezina (126, 127).

Accessions to the Library were received from the Linnean
Society of New South Wales, Sydney ; Mr. John Tebbutt,
Windsor, N. S. W.; Societas pro Fauna et Flora Fennica,
Helsingfors; K. K. Geologische Reichsanstalt, Wien; Gesell-
schaftfiir Erdkunde, Physiologische Gesellschaft, "Naturwissen-
schaftliche Wochenschrift," Berlin ; Gartenbauverein, Darm-
stadt ; Naturwissenschaftlicher Verein des Reg. Bez., Frankfurt,
a. O.; Socie'te' R. de Zoologie, "Natura Artis Magistra," Am-
sterdam ; Biblioteca N. C., Firenze ; R. Accademia de Scienze,

1889.]

175

etc., Modena; K. Istituto Lombardo, Milan ; R. Comitato Geo-
logico d' Italia, Biblioteca N. C. V. E., Rome; Soci6te Philo-
logique, Alen9oa; Societe de Borda, Dax; Societe de L'En-
seignemeat, Redaction " Cosmos," Paris ; R. Astronomical
Society, K. Geographical Society, Meteorological Council,
Editors of " Nature," London ; American Statistical Associa-
tion, Boston ; Harvard College Observatory, Museum of Com-
parative Zoology, Dr. Samuel Abbott Green, Cambridge, Mass.;
Dr. J. C. Ayer, Lowell ; R. I. Historical Society, Providence ;
" American Journal of Science," New Haven; N. Y. State
Museum, Albany; Drs. Charles W. Dulles, I. Minis Hays, Mr.
Henry Phillips, Jr., Philadelphia ; Johns Hopkins University,
Maryland Academy of Sciences, Baltimore ; Department of
State, Hydrographic Office, Mr. F. L. Scribner, Washing-
ton.

The President reported that he had appointed as the com-
mittee to examine the paper of George B. Simpson, Messrs.
Lesley, Horn and Heilprin.

Prof. Lesley, Chairman of the Committee on Mr. Simpson's
paper, reported it worthy of publication, and it was referred
to the Committee on Publication.

The President reported that he had appointed as the Stand-
ing Committee on the Henry M. Phillips' Prize Essay Fund,
Mr. Richard Vaux, Chairman, Messrs. Henry Phillips, Jr.,
William V. McKean, Furman Sheppard, and Joseph Fraley.

The Committee on the Aztec MSS. reported progress, and
was continued.

The Committee on the International Language reported
progress and was continued, and, on motion, Mr. Horatio Hale
was requested to prepare a historical digest of schemes for a
universal language to be printed and distributed by the Society
in advance of the meeting of the Congress it proposes to
convene.

The death of Prof. Josef von 'Lenhossek (Budapest, Decem-
ber 2, 1888, 8et. 71) was announced.

-1 ' v [Jan. 4, 1889.

The judges and clerks of the election reported the following
gentlemen as having been elected :

'President.
Frederick Fraley.

Vice- Presidents.
E. Otis Kendall, W. S. W. Ruscheriberger, J.P.Lesley.

Secretaries.

George F. Barker, Daniel Gf. Brinton, Henry Phillips, Jr.,
George H. Horn.

Counsellors (for three years).

Richard Wood, William V. McKean, Isaac C. Martindale.
Richard Yaux.

Counsellor for two years in place of Dr. J. Cheston Morris,

resigned.
Samuel Wagner.

Curators.
John R. Baker, Patterson DuBois, J. Cheston Morris.

1 Treasurer.
J. Sergeant Price.

Mr. Henry Phillips, Jr., was renominated for Librarian for
the ensuing year, and, on motion, the nominations were closed.
Prof. Cope presented a paper for the Transactions on "The
Mechanical Causes of the Character of the Hard Parts of the
Mammalia," which was, on motion, referred to a committee of
three (to be appointed by the President) to examine. The
President subsequently appointed as such committee, Drs.
Joseph Leidy, Harrison Allen, and Horace Jayne.

The Committee on Finance reported the annual appropria-
tions, which were adopted.

Prof. Lesley made a communication in reference to the con-
dition and progress of the U. S. Coast Survey, and offered a
preamble and resolution, all of which, after discussion, was
referred to the President of the Society and Messrs. Dudley,
Frazer ard Haupt as a committee, to report upon at the next
meeting of the Society. .

And the Society was adjourned by the President.

Dec. 21, 1888.] *•** [Brinton.

The Ta Ki, the Svastika and the Cross in America.
By Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.

(Read before the American Philosophical Society, December 21, 1888. )

What I ain about to say is, to a certain degree, polemical.
My intention is to combat the opinions of those writers who, like
Dr. Hamy, M. Be.auvois and many others,* assert that, because
certain well-known Oriental symbols, as the TaKi, the Triskeles,
the Svastika and the Cross, are found among the American
aborigines, they are evidence of Mongolian, Buddhistic, Chris-
tian or Aryan immigrations, previous to the discovery by Colum-
bus ; and I shall also try to show that the position is erroneous
of those who, like William H. Holmes, of the Bureau of Ethnol-
ogy, maintain that " it is impossible to give a satisfactory ex-
planation of the religious significance of the cross as a religious
symbol in America."")*

In opposition to both these views I propose to show that the
primary significance of all these widely extended symbols is quite
clear ; and that they can be shown to have arisen from certain
fixed relations of man to his environment, the same everywhere,
and hence suggesting the same graphic representations among
tribes most divergent in location and race ; and, therefore, that
such symbols are of little value in tracing ethnic affinities or
the currents of civilization.

Their wide prevalence in the Old World is familiar to all stu-
dents. . The three legs diverging from one centre, which is now
the well-known arms of the Isle of Man, is the ancient Trique-
trum, or, as Olshausen more properly terms it, the Triskeles,%
seen on the oldest Sicilian coins and on those of Lycia, in Asia
Minor, struck more than five hundred years before the beginning
of our era. Yet such is the persistence of symbolic forms, the
traveler in the latter region still finds it recurring on the modern

* Dr. E. T. Hamy, An Interpretation of one of the Copan Monuments, in Journal of the An-
thropological Institute, February, 1887; also, Revue d" Ethnographie, 1886, p. 233; same
author, Le Svastika et la Roue Solaire en Amerique, Revue d' Ethnographie, 1885, p. 22. E.
Beauvois, in Annales de Philosophic Chretienne, 1877, and in various Idler publications.
Ferraz de Macedo, Essai Ci-itique sur les Ages Prehistoriques de Bresil, Lisbon, 1887, etc.

t See his article, "Art in Shell of the Ancient Americans," in Second Annual Report
of the Bureau of Ethnology, p. 270.

J See his article in Zeitschriftfur Ethnologic, 1886, p. 223.

PROC. AMKR. PHILOS. 8OC. XXVI. 129. W. PRINTED JAN. 30, 1889.

Brinton.]

1 4 O

felt wraps used by the native inhabitants.* As a decorative mo-
tive, or perhaps with a deeper significance, it is repeatedly found
on ancient Slavic and Teutonic vases, disinterred from mounds
of the bronze age, or earlier, in Central and Northern Europe.
Frequently the figure is simply that of three straight or curved
lines springing from a central point and surrounded by a circle, as :

Fig. 1. Fig. 2.

In the latter we have the precise form of the Chinese Ta Ki,
a symbolic figure which plays a prominent part in the mystical
writing, the divination and the decorative art of China.f

As it is this symbol which, according to Dr. Hamy, the dis-
tinguished ethnologist and Director of the Museum of the Troca-
dero, Paris, indicates the preaching of Buddhistic doctrines in
America, it merits close attention.

The Ta Ki, expressed by the signs :

at

4-T

Fig. 3.

is properly translated, " The Great Uniter" (to, great ; lei, to join
together, to make one, to unite), as in modern Chinese philoso-
phy, expressed in Platonic language, the One as distinguishe d
from the Many, and is regarded as the basis of the numerical sys-
tem. But as the Chinese believe in the mystic powers of num-
bers, and as that which reduces all multiplicity to unity naturally
controls or is at the summit of all things, therefore the Ta Ki ex-
presses the completest and highest creative force.

* Von LuchsTn, in Zeltschrift fur Ethnologic, 1886, s. 301.

t See Dumoutier, Le Svastika et la Roue Solaire en Chine, in Kevue d' Ethnologic, 1885, p.
333, sq.

1888.] ll" [Brintou.

As in Chinese philosophy, the Universe is made up of oppo-
sites, heaven and earth, light and darkness, day and night, land
and water, concave and convex, male and female, etc., the highest
terms for which are Yin and Yang ; these are held to be brought
into fructifying union by Ta Ki. Abstractly, the latter would
be regarded as the synthesis of the two universal antitheses which
make up all phenomena.*

The symbolic representation of Yin and Yang is a circle di-
vided by two arcs with opposite centres, while the symbol of
Ta Ki adds a third arc from above uniting these two.

Fig. 4. Fig. 5.

It is possible that these symbols are of late origin, devised to
express the ideas above named. One Chinese scholar (Mr. S.
Culin) tells me that it is doubtful if they occur earlier than the
twelfth century, A. D., and that they were probably introduced
for purposes of divination. In this case, I believe that they were
introduced from the South, and that they originally had another
and concrete significance, as I shall explain later.

Others consider these symbols as essentially Mongolian. The
Ta Ki or Triskeles is to them the Mongolian, while the Svastika
is the ethnic Aryan symbol. Such writers suspect Iiido-Euro-
pean immigration where they discover the latter, Chinese immi-
gration where they find the former emblem.

The Svastika, I need hardly say, is the hooked cross or gam
mated cross, usually represented as follows :

Fig. 6.

the four arms of equal length, the hook usually pointing from left
to right. In this form it occurs in India and on very early (neo-

* I am indebted for some of these explanations to Mr. K. Sungimoto, an intelligent
Japanese gentleman, well acquainted with Chinese, now resident in Philadelphia.

Brinton.] [Fee. 21,

lithic) Greco-Italic and Iberian remains. So much has been
written upon the Svastika, however, that I need not enter upon
its archaeological distribution.

Its primnry significance has been variously explained. Some
have regarded it as a graphic representation of the lightning,
others as of the two fire-sticks used in obtaining fire by friction,
and so on.

Whatever its significance, we are safe in considering it a form
of the Cross, and in its special form obtaining its s}^mbolic or
sacred association from this origin.

The widely-spread mystic purport of the Cross symbol has
long been matter of comment. Undoubtedly in many parts of
America the natives regarded it with reverence anterior to the
arrival of Europeans ; as in the Old World, it was long a
sacred symbol before it became the distinctive emblem of Chris-
tianity.

As in previous writings I have brought together the evidence
of the veneration in which it was held in America, I shall not
repeat the references here.

I believe we may go a step further and regnrd all three of these
symbols, the Ta Ki or Triskeles,the Svastika and the Cross as orig-
inally the same in signification, or, at least, closely allied in mean-
ing. I believe, further, that this can be shown from the relics of
ancient American art so clearly that no one, free from preju-
dice, and whose mind is open to conviction, will deny its correct-
ness.

My belief is that all of these symbols are graphic representa-
tions of the movements of the sun with reference to the figure of
the earth, as understood by primitive man everywhere, and hence
that these symbols are found in various parts of the globe w ith-
out necessarily implying any historic connections of the peoples
using them.

This explanation of them is not entirely new. It has pre-
viously been partly suggested by Profs. Worsaae and Virchow ;
but the demonstration I shall offer has not heretofore be^en sub-
mitted to the scientific world, and its material is novel.

Beginning with the Ta Ki, we find its primary elements in the
symbolic 'picture-writing of the North American Indians. Jn

1888. ]

181

[Briiiton.

that of the Ojibways, for example, we have the following three
characters :

Fig. 7. Fig. 8. Fig 9.

Of these, the Fig. 7 represents the sunrise ; Fig. 9, sunset ; Fig.
8, noonday. The last-mentioned is the full day at its height.*
Where, in rock-writing or scratching on wood, the curve could
not conveniently be used, straight lines would be adopted :

Fig. 10.

thus giving the ordinary form of the Triskeles. But the identi-
cal form of the Ta Ki is found in the calendar scroll attached to
the Codex-Poinsett, an unpublished original Mexican MS., on
agave paper, in the library of the American Philosophical Society.
A line from this scroll is as follows :

o o o ©

Fig. 11.

Here each circle means a day, and those with the Triskules, cul-
minating days.f

* George Copway, Traditional History of the Ojibway Nation, p. 134. It will be noted
that in the sign for sunrise the straight line meets the curve at its left extremity, and for
sunset at its right. This results from the superstitious preference of facing the south
rather than the north.

t The triplicate constitution of things is a prominent feature of the ancient Mexican
philosophy, especially that of Tezcuco. The visible world was divided into three parts,
the earth below, the heavens above, and man's abode between them. The whole was
represented by a circle divided into three parts, the upper part painted blue, the lower
brown, the centre white (see-Duran, Historia, Lam. 15a, for an example). Each of these
three parts was subdivided into three parts, so that when the Tezcucan king built a
tower as a symbol of the universe, he called it "The Tower of Nine Stories'' (see my
Ancient Nafiuatl Poetry, Introduction, p. 36).

Brlnton.]

182

[Dec. 21,

Another form of representing days is seen in the Vatican Mex
ican Codex published in Kingsborough's Mexico, Yol. iii :

Fig. 12.

This is not far from the figure on the stone at Copan, described
in Dr. Hamy's paper, where the design is as follows :

Fig. 13.

This does not re-emble the Ta Ki, as Dr. Kamy supposes, but
rather the Yin-Yang ; yet differs from this in having a central
circle (apparently a cup-shaped depression). This central circu-
lar figure, whether a boss or nave, or a cup-shaped pit, has been
explained by Worsaae as a conventionalized form of the sun, and

1888.] [Brinton.

in this he is borne out by primitive American art, as we shall see.
The twenty elevations which surround the stone, corresponding
in number to the twenty days of the Maya month, indicate at
once that we have here to do with a monument relating to the
calendar.

Turning now to the development of this class of figures in
primitive American art, I give first the simplest representations
of the sun such as those painted on buffalo skins by the Indians
of the Plains, and scratched on the surface of rocks. The exam-
ples are selected from many of the kind published by Col. Garrick
Mallery.*

Fig. 14.

The design is merely a rude device of the human face, with four
rays proceeding from it at right angles. These four rays repre-
sent, according to the unanimous interpretation of the Indians,
the four directions defined by the apparent motions of the sun,
the East and West, the North and South. By these directions
all travel and all alignments of buildings, corpses, etc., were de-
fined; and hence the earth was regarded as four-sided or four-
cornered ; or, when it was expressed as a circle, in accordance
with the appearance of the visible horizon, the four radia were
drawn as impinging on its four sides :

i

Fig. 15. Fig. 16.

Fig. 15 is a design on a vase from Marajo, Brazil, and is of com-
mon occurrence on the pottery of that region.f Fig. 1 6 repre-

* Mallery, Pictography of the North American Indians, in Fourth Annual Report of the
Bureau of Ethnology, p. 239.
f Dr. Ferraz de Macedo, Essai Critique sur les Ages Prehistorique de Bresil, p. 38 (Lisbonne,

1857).

Brinton.] [Dec. 21,

sents the circle of the visible horizon, or the earth-plain, with the
four winds rushing into it when summoned by a magician. It is
a figure from the Meday magic of the Ojibways.* Dr. Ferraz de
Macedo has claimed that such devices as Fig. 16 " show Chinese
or Egyptian inspiration."f It is certainly unnecessary to accept
this alternative when both the origin and significance of the sym-
bol are so plain in native American art.

When the symbol of the sun and the four directions was in-
scribed within the circle of the visible horizon, we obtain the
figure representing the motions of the sun with reference to the
earth as in :

Fig. 17.

This is what German archaeologists call the wheel-cross, Ead-
kreuz, distinguished, as Worsaae pointed out, by the presence of
the central boss, cup or nave, from the ring-cross, Bingkreuz,
Fig 18:

Fig. 18. Fig. 39.

in which, also, the arms of the cross do not reach to the circum-
ference of the wheel. Worsaae very justly laid much stress on
the presence of the central boss or cup, and correctly explained
it as indicative of the sun; but both he and Yirchow, who fol-
lows him in this explanation, are, I think, in error in supposing
that the circle or wheel represents the rolling sun, die roUende
Sonne. My proof of this is that this same figure was a familiar
symbol, with the signification stated, in tribes who did not know

* Captivity end Adventures of John Tanner, pp. 359, 360.
f Op. cit., p. 88.

1888.]

185

[Brinton.

the mechanical device of the wheel, and could have had, therefore,
no notion of such an analogy as the rolling wheel of the sun.*

When applied to time, the symbol of the circle in primitive art
referred to the return of the seasons, not to an idea of motion in
space. This is very plainly seen both in art and language. In
the year-counts or winter-counts of the American tribes, the
years were very generally signified by circles arranged in rows
or spires. Fig. 20 shows the Dakota winter-count, as depicted
on their buffalo robes. f

Fig. 20.

This count is to be read from right to left, because it is writ-

Fig. 21.

* See Worsaae, Danish Arts, and Virchow, in various numbers of the Zeitschriftfur Eth-
nologic. The ring-cross is a common figure in American symbolism and decorative art.
It frequently occurs on the shields depicted in the Bologna Codex, and the two codices
of the Vatican (Kingsborough's Antiquities of Mexico, Vols. ii and iii). Dr. Ferraz de
Macedo says that the most common decorative design on both ancient and modern native
Brazilian pottery is the ring-cross in the form of a double spiral, as in Fig. 19 (Essai Critique
sur les Ages Prehistorique de Bresil, p. 40). A very similar form will be found in the Bo-
logna Codex, pi. xviii, in Kingsborough's Mexico, Vol. ii.

t See Mallery, Pictography of the North American Indians, pp. 88, 89, 128, etc.

PHOC. AMER. PHILO8. SOC. XXVI. 129. X. PRINTED JAN. 30, 1889.

Brinton.] [Dec. 21,

ten from left to right, and hence the year last recorded is at the
end of the line.

Precisely similar series of circles occur on the Aztec and Maya
codices with the same signification. Moreover, the year-cycles
of both these nations were represented by a circle on the border
of which the years were inscribed. In Maya this was called uazla-
zon katun, the turning about again, or revolution of the katuns.*

The Aztec figure of the year-cycle is so instructive that I give
a sketch of its principal elements (Pig. 21), as portrayed in the
atlas to Duran's History of Mexico.f

In this remarkable figure we observe the development and
primary signification of those world-wide symbols, the square,
the cross, the wheel, the circle, and the svastika. The last-men-
tioned is seen in the elements of the broken circle, which are :

Fig. 22.

which conventionalized into rectilinear figures, for scratching on
stone or wood, became:

Fig. 23.

In the Mexican time-wheel, the years are to be read from right
to left, as in the Dakota winter-counts ; each of the quarter cir-
cles represent thirteen years; and these, also, are to be read from
right to left, beginning with the top of the figure, which is the
East, and proceeding to the North, South and West, as indicated.

The full analysis of this suggestive and authentic astronomical
figure will reveal the secret of most of the rich symbolism and
mythology of the American nations. It is easy to see how from
it was derived the Nahuatl doctrine of the nahua ollin, or Four

* This name i^given in Landa, Relation de las Cosas de Yucatan, p. 313.
t Hiatoria de la Nueva Espana, Trat. Ill, cap. i.

1SSS.] o [Hoffman.

Motions of the Sun, with its accessories of the Four Ages of the
World. The Tree of Life, so constantly racurring as a design in
Maya and Mexican art, is but another outgrowth of the same
symbolic expression for the same ideas.

That we find the same figurative symbolism in China, India,
Lycia, Assyria and the valley of the Nile, and on ancient urns
from Etruria, Iberia, Gallia, Sicilia and Scythia, needs not sur-
prise us, and ought not to prompt us to assert any historic con-
nection on this account between the early development of man
in the New and Old World. The path of culture is narrow, espe-
cially in its early stages, and men everywhere have trod uncon-
sciously in each other's footsteps in advancing from the darkness
of barbarism to the light of civilization.

Oramifhiitic Notes and Vocabulary of the Pennsylvania German Dialect.

By W. J. Hoffman, M.D., Washington, D.C.
(Read before the American Philosophical Society, December 21, 1888.")

It is an astonishing fact that the* speech of over three quarters of a
million people, occupying the most fertile agricultural lands of Eastern
Pennsylvania, has, with few unimportant exceptions, received almost no
attention from a scientific and philological standpoint. It is not the in-
tention of the writer to venture upon the subject from these points of
view, but only to present a few hrief facts respecting the grammatic and
phonetic peculiarities of the "Pennsylvania German" dialect, and to
give a vocabulary of such words as are at present employed by such of
them as are not familiar with any other language.

It is the writer's intention to present here a simple and intelligible sys-
tem of orthography, so that the exact sounds of syllables and words may
readily be reproduced by any one not familiar with them. This has not
been accomplished in the several brief contributions which have appeared
at sundry times and in various places, excepting in the case of a few
essays which were of strictly philologic value, but which, unfortunately,
abound in inverted letters and diacritical marks, thus causing a practical
study thereof to become rather difficult and tedious.

The alphabet employed in the present paper and vocabulary is practi-
cally that adopted by the Bureau of Ethnology, at Washington, D.C.

Hoffman.] [Dec. 21,

A slight departure from that, even, has been found advisable, so as to
secure the simplest phonetic system without introducing characters foreign
to the English language.

It is well known that the early German colonists represented almost
every dialectic subdivision of the States now embraced within the empires
of Germany and Austro-Hungary, but as the immigrants from the
Rhenish Palatinate were in excess, the present linguistic residiuui par-
takes more of the characteristics of the Pfalz dialects than those of any
other. This fact was most forcibly brought to the writer's attention dur-
ing the period of his services as Staff Surgeon in the Prussian army, in
1870-71, at which time opportunities for practical comparison occurred
almost daily.

The chief difference between the Pennsylvania dialect, and those of the
Rhenish Palatinate, lies in the fact that the former is characterized by the
abundance of nasalized terminal vowel sounds, brought about by the
almost unvarying rule of dropping the final n of German words ending in
en and ein, and sounding the vowel as a or e, or an or en. This has refer-
ence particularly to verbs in which the infinitive final is en in the German.

It is extremely difficult for the people of the rural districts, who are
not familiar with the English language, to acquire the correct sound of j
as in James, and of g as in gem ; the result is tsh or ch as in chain ; words,
on the contrary, beginning with ch, as in Charles, are pronounced likej,
as in jar.

The final th usually becomes s, while the same sound as an initial one
becomes d; this applies to English words, incorporated with the Pennsyl-
vania German.

Both German and English words commencing with st, si, sw, sm, sn, sp,
etc., are pronounced as if written wfth sh, the h being inserted between
the first two consonants, e. g., stein = shten; alow = shlo ; small = shuial.

Plurals, and diminutives, are formed after the same manner as in
German.

The following alphabet will serve to represent the words of this dialect,
as it is spoken chiefly in the northern portions of Berks, Lehigh, and
Northampton counties. On account of local peculiarities, a drawling
manner, or a rapidity of speech, inhabitants of the several localities can
often be readily identified :

a as in what, was ; German, man.
a as in car, far.
a as in hat, mat, mass,
a as in law, ball.

ai as in aisle ; as i in pine ; used in the present work instead of the Ger-
man ei, ein, sein = ain, sain.

ai as oi in oil, boil. Ex. hai = hay ; Mai = May.
au as ou in out, or ow in owl ; German, kraut, laus.
b as in ball, bulb.

1888.] [Hoffman.

c see explanation under t* and t*h.

ch as in German nicht, lic/tt, micli.

d as in dead, deal.

e short sound of English a, as bet, pet.

e long sound of English a, as in ale.

f as in fifty, fib.

g as in gag ; German, gabe.

gli as in tage, or in the last syllable of dagegen.

h as in hold, hat.

i short sound of the English e, as in hit, lit.

i long sound of the English e, as in beet, i in pique / German, ihm.

j as in just, judge.

k as in kick, kill.

I as in lull.

m as in man, mum.

n as in no, none.

o short sound as in the German soil, holz.

o long sound as in most, note, pole.

p as in pip, pulp.

q is represented by k.

T as in run, roar.

s as in sell, sold.

t as in tell, tuft.

ts as the German c in cedar = tsc'der, and z in zeit = tsait.

tsh as the English ch in church, chin = tshortsh, tshin.

u short sound as in put, pull.

u long sound as in rule.

v as in velvet, van.

w as in will, wish.

x is represented by ks, as ax — SAs, box — baks.

y as in you, yield.

z as in zeal, zest.

ny as in sing, bring.

represents the omission of a vowel.

n nasalized vowels are indicated by the superior n as an, in.
• the hyphen is employed between syllables.
•' the acute accent is employed to Indicate accented syllables, as riv'er,

re-vere'.
da duplication of vowels prolongs the sound of a short vowel, as I at,

hddrt.

In German words ending in be or ben, the b becomes w, as gabe —
gebcn — ge'wa; and in many words the au becomes d as laufen — la, a
taufen — dafa. The initial t in German generally becomes d.

Hoffman.] [Dec. 21,

The following notes will serve to further aid in the peculiarities of pro-
nunciation and contraction of words :

Conjugation of the verb tse sain, to be :

INDICATIVE MOOD.

PRESENT TENSE.

Singular. Plural

1. ich bin 1. mir sin

2. du bisht 2. ir sin

3. ar is 3. si sin

IMPERFECT TENSE.

(Not used.)

PERFECT TENSE.

1. ich war 1. mir wa'ra

2. du warsht 2. ir wa'ra

3. ar \var 3. si wa'ra

PLUPERFECT TENSE.

1. ich war gewest' 1. mir wa'ra gewest

2. du warsht gewest' 2. ir wa'ra gewest'

3. ar war gewest' 3. si wa'ra gewest'

FIRST FUTURE TENSE.

1 . ich sol sain 1. mir sol 'la sain

2. du solsht sain 2. ir sol'la sain

3. ar sodt sain 3. si sol'la sain

1. ich wil sain 1. mir wel'la sain

2. du wid sain 2. ir wel'la sain

3. ar wil sain 3. si wel'la sain

SECOND FUTURE TENSE.

1. ich sol gewest' sain 1. mir sol'la gewest' sain

2. du solsht gewest' sain 2. ir sol'la gewest' sain

3. ar sol gewest' sain 3. si sol'la gewest' sain

SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.

PRESENT TENSE.

Singular. Plural.

1. ich mag sain 1. mir me'gha sain

2. du magslit sai" 2. ir me'gha sain

3. ar mag sain 3. si me'gha sai11

1888.]

Singular.

1. ich megt sain

2. du megsht sain

3. ar megt sain

191

IMPERFECT TENSE.

Plural.

1. mir meg'ta sain

2. ir meg'ta sain .

3. si meg'ta sai"

[Hoffman.

PERFECT TENSE.

1. ich mag gewest' sai11 1. mir me'gha gewest' sai11

2. du magsht gewest' sain 2. ir me'gha gewest' sain

3. ar mag gewest' sai" 3. si me'gha gewest' sain

PLUPERFECT TENSE.

1. ich megt gewest/ sain

2. du megsht gewest' sain

3. ar megt gewest' sain

1. mir mech'ta gewest' sain

2. ir mech'ta gewest' sain

3. si mech'ta gewest' sain

1. ich war sain

2. du warsht sain

3. ar wart sain

1. ich sodt sain

2. du sodsht sain

3. ar sodt sain

FIRST FUTURE TENSE.

1. mir wa'ra sain

2. ir wa'ra sain

3. si wa'ra sain

CONDITIONAL MOOD.

FIRST CONDITIONAL.

1. mir sod'ta sain

2. ir sod'ta sain

3. si sod'ta sain

SECOND CONDITIONAL.

1. ich sedt gewest' sain 1. mir sed'ta gewest' sain

2. du sodsht gewest' sain 2. ir sod'ta gewest' sai11

3. ar sodt gewest' sain 3. si sod'ta gewest' sai"

IMPERATIVE MOOD.

Fl. wanting.

| sai du | (Frequently pronounced sai-da.)

Singular.
Plural.

tse sain
gewest' sain
sain wa'ra

I hisht du j (
3. is ar, si or es

1. sin mir or wir

2. sait (or sin) ir

3. sin (or sain) si

bish-da.)

INFINITIVE MOOD.

PRESENT TENSE.
PERFECT TENSE.
FUTURE TENSE.

Hoffman. ] 1 V £ ^ I)cc 21 j

PARTICIPLES.

PRESENT.

sait ?

PERFECT.

gewest

Paradigm of a reflexive verb :

sich tsa shem'ma, to be ashamed of one's self :

INDICATIVE MOOD.

PRESENT TENSE.

Singular. Plural

1. ich sh em mich. 1. mir shem'ma uns

2. du shemsht dich 2. ir shem'ma aich

3. ar shemt sich 3. si shem'ma sich

IMPERFECT TENSE.

(Not used.)

PERFECT TENSE.

1. ich hab mich gshemt 1. mir hen uns gshemt

2. du hosht dich gshemt 2. ir hen aich gshemt

3. ar hot sich gshemt 3. si hen sich gshemt

PLUPERFECT TENSE.

1. ich het mich gshemt 1. mir het'ten (or het'te) uns gshemt

2. du lietsht dich gshemt 2. ir het'ten " aich gshemt

3. ar het sich gshemt 3. si het'ten " sich gshemt

FIRST FUTURE TENSE.

1. ich war mich shem'ma 1. mir wa'ra uns shem'ma

2. du warsht dich shem'ma 2. ir wa'ra aich shem'ma

3. ar wardt sich shem'ma 3. si wa'ra sich shem'ma

SECOND FUTURE TENSE.

1. ich war mich gshemt ha'wa 1. mir wa'ra uns gshemt ha'wa

2. du warsht dich gshemt ha'wa 2. ir wii'ra aich gshemt ha'wa

3. ar wardt sich gshemt ha'wa 3. si wa'ra sich gshemt ha'wa

SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.

PRESENT TENSE.

1. ich mag mich shem'ma 1. mir me'gha uns shem'ma

2. du magsht dich shem'ma 2. ir me'gha aich shem'ma

3. ar mag sich shem'ma 3. si me'gha sich shem'ma

1883.] LuO [HoffYnan.

IMPERFECT TENSE.

Singular. Plural.

1. ich megt inich shem'ma 1. rair mech'ta uns shem'ma

2. du megsht dich shem'ina 2. ir mech'ta aich shem'ma

3. ar megt sich shem'ma 3. si mech'ta sich shem'ma

PERFECT TENSE.

1. ich mag mich gshenat ha'wa 1. mir me'gha uns gsliernt ha'wa

2. du magsht dich gshemt ha'wa 2. ir me'gha aich gshemt ha'wa

3. ar mag sich gshemt ha'wa 3. si me'gha sich gshemt ha'wa

PLUPERFECT TENSE.

1. ich megt mich gshemt ha'wa , 1. mir mech'ta uns gshemt ha'wa

2. du megsht dich gshemt ha'wa 2. ir mech'ta aich gshemt ha'wa

3. ar megt sich gshemt ha'wa 3. si mech'ta sich gshemt ha'wa

FIRST FUTURE TENSE.

1. wan ich mich shem'ma sol 1. wan mir uns shem'ma sol'la .

2. wan du dich shem'ma solsht 2. wan ir aich shem'ma sol'la

3. wan ar sich shem'ma sol 3. wan si sich shem'ma sol'la

SECOND FUTURE TENSE.

1. Wan ich mich gshemt ha'wa sol 1. Wan mir uns gshemt ha'wa sol'la

2. Wan du dich gshemt ha'wa 2. Wan ir aich gshemt ha'wa sol'la

BO d slit

3. Wan ar sich gshemt ha'wa sol 3. Wan si sich gshemt ha'wa sol'la.

CONDITIONAL MOOD.

FIRST FUTURE.

1. ich sedt mich shem'ma 1. mir sed'ta (or sod'ten) uns shem'ma

2. du sodsht dich shem'ma 2. ir sod'ta aich shem'ma

3. ar sodt sich shem'ma 3. si sod'ta sich shem'ma

SECOND FUTURE.

1. ich sedt mich gshemt ha'wa 1. mir sed'ta uns gshemt ha'wa

2. du sodsht dich gshemt ha'wa 2. ir sod'ta aich gshemt ha'wa

3. ar sodt sich gshemt ha'wa 3. si sod'ta sich gshemt ha'wa

IMPERATIVE MOOD.

1. wanting. 1. wanting.

2. shem dich 2. shemt aich

INFINITIVE MOOD.

PRESENT TENSE.

tsa shem'ma

PAST TENSE.

sich gshemt ha'wa

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. Y. PRINTED FEB. 5, 1889.

Hoffman.] 194 [Dec. 21,

COMPOUND VERBS.

Compound verbs are formed by prefixing adverbs or prepositions to sim-
ple words, usually verbs and rarely adverbs and adjectives, thus varying
or modifying their signification. When these prefixes permit the insertion
of tse or tsa between themselves and the radical, or their transfer, so as
to become suffixes, as in the present indicative, they are termed separable;
as uf'shte", to rise or to stand up, from uf, up -f- shten, stand.

Compound prefixes are also used and are separable, as dafun'la/fa, to go
away from, to leave, from da, there -f- fun, from, -f- la/fa, to go or walk.

Prefixes are inseparable when they are so closely united with the radical
as not to permit the preposition tse or tsa between the prefix and the
radical. When compound prefixes occur, the first prefix may become
separable from the second and inseparable prefix to allow the intervention
-of tse or tsa in the present infinitive, as uf -f- shten, up -f- rise (from bed),
= uf'tsashte", to rise — literally, up to rise.

IMPERSONAL VERBS.

Impersonal verbs are used only in the third person singular, and have for
their subject the pronoun es, it— sometimes abbreviated to 's, which in ordi-
nary conversation is frequently pronounced as if forming the first letter of
the verb, thus forming no apparent and distinct syllable. The following
are examples :

es shnet = 's shnet, it snows.

es re/-ghert = 's re'ghert. it rains.

es kis''lt = 's kis^lt, it is sleeting.

ARTICLES.

The definite article der or dar — contracted into d'r — and the indefi-
nite article en — contracted into 'n — are both used, and inflected as
follows :

Plural.

For all genders.
Nom. di
Gen. d'i'ra

Dat. de

Ace. di

Plural.

For all genders.
!Nom. "]
Gen.

Dat, i wantin9-
Ace j

Masc.

Fern.

Neut.

Nom.
Gen.

der, or d'r
' m sain

di
d'r irs

's
'in sain

Dat.

'm

d'r

'm

Ace.

der, or d'r

di

's

Masc.

Ftm.

Neut.

Nom.

en, or 'n

en, or 'n

en, or n

Gen.

Dat.
Ace.

'«i-a
'n

'r-a
'n

'm-a
'n

[Hoffman.
PRONOUNS.

PERSONAL PRONOUNS.

The five personal pronouns are ich, /; du, thou ; ar, he; si, she; es, it;
and are inflected as follows :

First Person.

Singular. Plural.

Nom. ich, / mir, or m'r, we

Gen. main, mine, or of me uns'r, our, or of us

Dat. mir, to me uns, to us

Ace. mich, me uns, ws

Second Person.

Nom. du, or de, you ir, or 'r, you

Gen. daiY#0w air, y#wr

Dat. dir, d'r, to you aich, or ich, to you

Ace. dich, you aich, y<m

Third Person, Masculine.

Nom. ar, or 'r, he si, tf^ey

Geii. sain, Jiis, or o/ him i/ra, £/^ir, or o/ them

Dat. im, ^ 7*m i'na, or 'na, to tJiem

Ace. in, him si,

Third Person, Feminine.

Nom. si, she si, Z#ey

Gen. i'ra, or irs, hers, or o/ her i'ra, tf/tetr, or o/ them

Dat. i'ra, or ara', to her i'na, or 'na, to them

Ace. si, her si, them

Third Person, Neuter.

Nom. es, or 's, # si, they

Gen. sain, or sains, its, or 0/ # i'ra, their, or o/ ^ew

Dat. em, or 'm, to it i'na, or na, to them

Ace. es, or 's, it si, them

Although du is used in addressing the Supreme Being, the second per-
son plural, ir, is generally resorted to in addressing the aged, or a
superior.

DEMONSTRATIVE PRONOUNS.

The demonstrative pronouns dar or der, this, and sel'er or sel'r, that
are inflected as follows :

•Singular. » Plural,

Masc. Fern. Neut. For all genders.

Nom. dar, or der di des di

Gen. dem sain da'ra ir dem sain de'na ir, or i'ra

Dat. dem da'ra dem den'a

Ace. den di des di

Masc.

Fern.

Neut.

Nom. seP'r

sel'i

sel

Gen. sel"m sain

sel''r 'ra

sel'm sain

Dat. sel''m

sel''r 'ra

sel'm

Ace. sel''r

sel'i

sel

Hoffman.] • 196 [Dec. 21

Plural.

For all genders.
sel'-li
sel'-la i'ra
sel'-la
sel'-li

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS.

As will be observed by reference to the preceding inflexions, the pos-
sessive pronouns are derived from the genitive case of the personal pro-
nouns. They are main, dain, sai11, i'ra or irs, sain or sains, from the
singular, and uns'r, air and i'ra from the plural.

INDEFINITE PRONOUNS.

Indefinite pronouns, representing persons or things without particular
specification, are used, the most important of which are here given, viz.:

man, one, some one.
eb'ber, some one, somebody.
nim'mand, no one, nobody.
ken'ner, no one, neither.
en'ner, one, some one.
ye'derer, each one.
man'icher, many a one.
et/-lich a, some, several.
en'nicha, some, any one.

REFLEXIVE AND RECIPROCAL PRONOUNS.

A pronoun is termed reflexive when the action represented thereby re-
verts upon the agent, as ar shnait sich, he cuts himself; sich being equiva-
lent to either Jiimself, herself, itself or themselves.

In German, a reflexive pronoun becomes reciprocal when the intention
is to represent the actors in tbe plural as acting mutually, and to avoid
ambiguity the reciprocal word einander, one another, is added or substi-
tuted for sich, themselves ; this, however, is not the case in the present,
as sich is dropped, the reciprocal einander (nan'ner) being sufficient, as,
si shnai'ta nan'-ner, they cut one another.

INTERROGATIVE PRONOUNS.

The interrogative pronouns are war, wlio ; was, what; wel'ler, which
one ; and, was far en, whot sort of a, or wJiat kind of a. These are in-
flected like-the relative pronouns, excepting was far en, in which en only
is inflected, excepting in the plural, where it is omitted in all genders.

1888.1 , [Hoffman.

ADJECTIVES.

Predicative adjectives seldom undergo change, but attributive adjectives
are declined like the definite article.

Adjectives, having in the positive a terminal ai, au, from the compara-
tive by adding er or 'r, as :

Positive. Comparative.

shai, shy shai'-er, shyer

trai, true trai'-er, truer

rau, coarse rau'-er, coarser

Adjectives, having in the positive the ending ai, ch, d, s, t, and u, take
for the superlative sht.
Irregular comparisons occur, the most important being the following :

Positive. Comparative. Superlative.
gut, good bes'ser besht

lang, long leng'er lengsht

negsht, near ne'gher * negsht

f II, much or many men mensht

It has already been stated that adjectives are declined like the definite
article, in the nominative and accusative. The following are the termina-
tions in the several cases and genders in both singular and plural ; where
a dash occurs, there is no alteration or suffix to the adjective :

Plural

For all genders.
Nom. — a
Gen. — a
Dat. —a
Ace. — i or a

NUMERALS.

In German, the numerals are classified according to the signification,
and the general usage obtains in Pennsylvania. These classes are termed
Cardinal, Ordinal, Distributive, Multiplicative, Variative, Adverbial, Dis-
tinctive, Partitive, and Indefinite. Diinidiative numerals are not in use
to express the same idea as in the German.

A short list of the Cardinals and Ordinals is here presented :

Cardinals. Ordinals.

1. ens, en, e'ner arsht

2. tswe tswet

3. drai drit

4. fir, or fi'ra firt

5. finf, fin'fa finft

6. seks, or sek'sa sekst

Masc.

, Fern.

Neut.

Nom.

— er or 'r

— i

— es or 's

Gen.

— a sain

— a

— a

Dat.

— a

— a

— a

Ace.

— 'r

j

>g

Hoffman.]

198

[Dec. 21,

Cardinals.

7. si'wa

8. ach'ta

9. nain, nai'na

10. tse'a

11. elf, el'fa

12. tswelf, tswel'fa

13. drai'tse

14. far'tse

15. fuf'tse

16. sech'tse

17. si'-wa-tse

18. ach'tse

19. nain'tse

20. tswan'sich

21. en'-un-tswan' sich
30. drai'-slch

40. fart' sich
50. fuft-sich
60. secht'-sich
70. si'-wet-sich
80. acht'-sich
90. naint'-sicli

100. hun'ert

101. hun'ert un ens

102. hun'ert un tswe
200. tswe hun'ert

1000. dausent.

Ordinals.

si7- wet

acht

naint

tse'-et

elft

tswelft

drai'tset

far'-tset

fuf-tset

sech'-tset

si'-wa-tset

ach'-tset

nain'-tset

tswan'-sisht

en'-un-tswan' sisht

drai'-sisht

fart'-sisht

fuf'-sisht

secht'-sisht

si'wet-sisht

acht-sisht

nain^sisht

hun'-ertsht

liunxert un arsht

hun'ert un tswet

tswe hun'ertsht

dau sentsht

In the preceding, the Ordinal numbers from twenty to ninety are
recorded as they are most frequently pronounced ; though upon
closer examination the sounds given are usually a little more difficult for
one to acquire. They consist of the syllable sht being added to the car-
dinal number, making, for example, tswan'-sich -f slit, drai'-sich -f sht,
and should be written tswan'-sichsht, drai'-sichsht, to represent the com-
plete form, instead of the final syllable sisht.

Distributive numerals are formed by coupling cardinals by the conjunc-
tion und (= un or 'n), as tswe un tswe, two and two, etc.

Multiplicative numerals are those having fach, fold, as a suffix to the
cardinals, as en/fach, onefold, single ; drai'fach, threefold.

Variative numerals have the suffix lai or le (sort or kind) added to the
cardinals, and for the sake of euphony, or preceding that suffix, as,
e'ner-le', of one kind ; drai'er-le7, of three kinds.

Adverbial numerals are formed by adding the suffix mol or mols to car-
dinals and.indefinite numerals, as en/-mol, one time, or once ; si'-wa-mol,
seven times; ye'der-mol, each time; fil'-mols, many times, or of fen.

1888.]

199

[Hoffman.

Distinctive numerals are formed by adding ens, as a suffix, to the
ordinal numbers, as arsht'ens, firstly, or in the first place; tswet'ens,
secondly, etc.

Another class, which properly comes under this group, is the union of
the cardinal number with the suffix er, to designate one as belonging
to, valued at, etc.; as finf'er, a fiver, i. e., a five dollar gold piece ; one
belonging to a company having for its designation No. 5.

Partative numerals are formed by adding '1, el, or t'l, part, to the ordi-
nals, as drit't'l, a third, seksf'l, sixth, etc.

Indefinite numerals are those which are, in English, usually recognized
as adjectives, and serve to indicate number, as ye'der, each, ye'des, each ;
to indicate quantity, as eb'bas, some, gans, the whole— as opposed to a
part — halb, half, etc.; and those to indicate both number and quantity,
as all, all; ken'ni, none; fil, much; wen'ich, a little ; genunk/, enough.

AUXILIARIES OP MODE.

These are dar'fa, ken'na, me'gha, mis'sa, wol'la and los'sa, with all of
which the verb is used without the particle tse or tsa, except ken'na when
signifying to know.

THE DEMONSTRATIVE PRONOUN, this.

1 —

1

Masc.

Fern.

Neut.

Nom. dar

di

des

Gen. dem sain

da'ra ir

dem sain

Dat dem

dara

dem

Ace. den

di

des

Plural

For all genders.
de

den'na i'ra
den'na
di

DEMONSTRATIVE, that.

'

x

Masc.

Fern.

Neat.

Nom.

sel''r

sel'li

sel

Gen.

sel'm sain

sel'r I'ra

sel'm sain

Dat.

sel'm

sel'ra

sel'm

Ace.

sel'r

sel'li

sel

Plural.

For all genders.
selli
sella ira
sella
selli

Nom.

Gen. —

Dat. sich

Ace. 'm

Singular.
m'r.

INDETERMINATE, One.

•Hoffman.]

200

[Dec. 21,

INTERROGATIVES, who AND w7lic7i.

Mnsc.
Norn, war
Gen. wem sain

Fern.
well!

wellera ir

Neut.
wel
wem sain

JTVUTtH,

For all genders
war, welli
wella Ir

Dat. wem

well era

wel'in

wella

Ace. wen

welli

wel

welli

The interrogative what is was throughout.

VOCABULARY.

a, 1. also, too ; ich a — I also, or, I

too.

2. alas ! what a pity ! too bad !
etc.

dn, 1. on, as clothing on the body ;
ar hot sain henshing an ge-
du' — he put on 7iis glove.
2. to begin, or to take in ; as,
wan fangt di musik an t—lit.,
when does the music begin.

ab, off, from ; as a prefix to many
verbs, when it conveys the
sense of removal, detrac-
tion.

ab'-a-dek, drug store.

ab'-a-de'-ker,' apothecary, druggist.

ab'-a-dil dak, opodeldoc.

ab' a-dit, appetite.

ab' -a-dit-lich, appetizing, pleasant
to the taste.

dn'-bai-sd, to bite into (for the first
time) .

dnf-bard-Uc7i, particular, particu-
larly.

ab'-b'drsh-ta, to brush off; to finish
up.

a-bart'-ic7i, particular, particularly.

dn'-bart-Uc7i. See an/-bard-lich.

dnl-bas-sa, 1. to fit, on a person or

thing ; to try on.
2. to successfully deceive or
cheat ; to impose upon an-
other;; as to betray a girl by
seduction.

ab'-bt-da, 1. to outbid at a public sale.
2. to warn, or bid one to re-
main away from a place.

ab'-bin-na, to tire a wheel with iron ;
to hoop, as a cask.

ab'-bla-da, to pluck off leaves.

ab'-ble-cha, 1. to fade.

2. to bleach, to whiten by ex -
posure to sun or rain.

abf-b\1-a, to cease blooming.

ab'-blo-sa, to blow off.

ab'-bir, strawberry.

ab'-brech-a, to break off.

ab' bri-a, to scald, or to complete
by scalding.

ab'-bruc7i, cessation.

ab'-bud-sa, to wipe off, to clean.

ab'- dank-Tea, to resign, to decline.

ab' -dek-7ca, to uncover, to unroof.

ab' -de-la, to divide, to share around
in parts.

anl be-fe-la, to enjoin, or request.

an'-be-lang-a, to relate to, or to con-
cern.

a'-bend-mal, The Lord's Supper,

dn'-be-ta, 1. to worship.

2. to supplicate, or solicit.

anf-be-ting, an offer, or paper in
supplication of a desire.

fr'-be-tungs-wer-tich, adorable ; that
which may be worthy of
adoration.

ab'-fal, refuse, offal

ab'-fal-la, to fall off.

1888.]

201

[Hoffman.

ab'-fod-ra, to ask from.

ab'-ga-we-na, to discontinue a habit
or custom ; to wean.

ab'-hand-'la, to get rid of by sale
or exchange, to. dispose of.

ab'-har-ich a, to hear or to listen to.

ab' -he-la, to heal off ; to heal by
desquamation, or by the scab
falling.

ab' -henk-ish, sloping ; inclined.

ab'-he-ra, 1. to hear a statement,

or to grant a hearing.
2. to molt, or shed hair.

an'-bin-na, to hitch,' or tie fast ; to
secure.

an-bl-da, to offer, to accost.

an-'bid-ta, to pray to, to persuade.

ab'-kep-pa, to chop off the head, as
of fowl.

ab'-klo-ra, 1. to clarify — liquors.
2. to clear off— weather.

ab'-la-da, to unload.

ab' -la-fa, to drain off ; to walk off.

ab1 le-gh'l-a, to deny; to transfer
blame upon another.

db'-le-sa, to read off.

an'-blik, a glimpse ; a view.

anf-bli-ka, to view, or to take a hur-
ried glimpse.

an'-bUns-la, to blink at, or to wink at.

ab'-los, an outlet ; a ditch for drain-
ing.

an'-blan-tsa, to begin planting ; to
start by planting.

anf-blo-sa (infin., anf-za-bld sa}, to
start by blowing at ; to kin-
dle by blowing.

ab'-los-sa, to let off, to allow escape
to a person or thing.

ab'-ma-gher-a, to emaciate.

ab' -mo-la, to draw, or make a sketch
of anything.

ab'-nem-ma, 1. to take off.

2. to depreciate in size or quan-
tity.

3. to amputate, or cut off.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI.

an'-bo-ra, to bore, or to tap ; refers
to beginning of action only
— the start.

ab'-rai-sa, 1. to tear off, to sever.
2. to take departure for a jour-
ney.

ab'-ran-ma, 1. to skim cream from

milk.

2. to remove dishes and ar-
range in order.

ab'-rech-la, 1, to deduct from an

account
2. to square accounts.

ab'-rech-ling, an account.

ab' rech-lung, an account.

an'-bren-na, to kindle ; to scorch.

an'-br1-a, to scald, or to steep for
an infusion.

ab-ri-gosf, apricot.

ab'-ris, a plan, design.

ab'-ritsJi a, to slide off'.

ab'-ro-da, to dissuade ; to warn.

an'-bruch, daybreak ; the early ap-
proach of day.

anf-brum ma, to growl at ; to roar
at in a low deep tone, as a
bull.

ab'-sads, heel of a shoe.

ab'-sd-gha, to deny, to refuse.

ab'-sain-na, to sign off— as legal in-
struments ; to relinquish by
signing.

ab' -sa lut', absolute.

ab-sa-nat', particular, precise, ob-
stinate.

ab'-set-sa, to set off or aside, to dis-
miss.

ab'-sfiaf-fa, 1. to work off, to elimi-
nate.
2. to discontinue.

ab' sUai, abhorrence, hatred.

ab-shai'-lich, abominable.

ab'-sha-ma, to scum, or remove
scum.

ab'-shaum'-ma, to remove froth, or
scum.

129. Z. PRINTED FEE, 5, 1889.

Hoffman.]

202

[Dec. 21,

ab'-she-la, 1. to peel, to desquamate.

2. to pare.
ab'-shin-na, 1. to skin off — as bark.

2. to flay.

3. to abrade.

ab'-shl-wa, to postpone, to defer.

ab'-shrai-wa, to copy.

ab' -shrau-wa, to loosen by remov-
ing screws, to unscrew.

abf-skrek-ka, 1. to scare off.
2. to intimidate.

ab'-shrit ta, to step off, or to meas-
ure by steps.

ab'-shten-a, to begin to spoil.

ab'-shte-la, to steal or sneak away.

ab'-shtai-gha, to dismount ; to step
down.

ab'-shtek-ka, to stake off.

ab1 shtim ma, to put to vote.

ab'shtrai cha, to smooth down the
fur or hair of an animal.

ab'-shtri-gh'l-a, to curry down.

ab'-shtro-fa, to reprimand.

ab'-shwar-ta, 1. to give a beating.
2. to split into slabs.

ab'-shwenk-ka, to rinse, or wash off.

ab'-shwe-ra, to swear off, to reform.

ab'-sau-fa, to drain by sucking.

ab'-sicht, purpose, design.

ab'-te-pa-ra, 1. to taper down.
2. to cease drinking liquors,
after a debauch.

ab'-tren-na, to unseam ; to rip off.

ab' -ts'drk-la, to make exact ; to de-
scribe outlines with mathe-
matical instruments.

ab' tse-ra, to become emaciated.

ab'-tsug, 1. departure, leave.
2. deduction.

ab' -wai-cha, to leave the proper
course ; to warn.

ab' war-ta, to serve, to wait upon,
to nurse.

ab' -war-tern, a female waiter or
nurse.

ab' wai clia, to deviate, to deflect.

ab'-we-da, to remove pasture by
grazing.

ab'-wek, off road, wrong way.

ab'-weks-^ta, 1. to make mutual ex-
change.
2. to alternate.

ab'-welk'-ka, to wither, to fall off
through withering.

ab'-we-ra, 1. to wear oft.
2. to dissuade.

ab'-u,\-gha, to weigh off, in parcels
or quantities.

ab'-wish-er, a duster or wiper ; a
mat.

ab'-ya-gha, to drive away ; to scare
off.

ach, an interjection equivalent to
oh ! well, but ; used fre-
quently to denote that a thing
or action has been forgotten
or neglected.

adit, eight.

ach'ta, eight.

acht'sam, careful.

ach'-tse, eighteen.

acht'-sich, eighty.

an'-dacht, attention.

a^'-dai-ta, to indicate, or to hint.

a^'-dech-ticJiy attentive.

iinf denk-ka, keepsake, memento.

anf-denk-as, a memento ; a memo-
rial ; keepsake.

^ad'ler, an eagle.

anl-drai ica, to start to drive, to
urge forward.

anf-dre a, to turn on, as a spigot.

an'-dref-fa, to meet ; to come in
contact.

all/-dun, to dress, to clothe.

of, monkey, ape.

an'-faich ta, to become moist.

an'-fai-la, to file ; the first indica-
tions of having been filed.

an'-fai-ra, to set fire to ; or to light,
as a stove or furnace.

an'-fal la. to assail, to fall upon.

1888.]

203

[Hoffman.

fin'-fungt beginning ; origin.

an'-f?tng-a, to begin, to commence.

«"r-f<"(ngs, at first, from the begin-
ning of a certain time.

fi.n'-f<i ra, to drive, or lead in driving.

an'-f<ir-drau'-a, to entrust ; to con-
fide.

anr -farsh-da, plowing furrows to
indicate direction.

an'-fau-la, to show a beginning of
decay.

dnl -fecli-ta, to fight ; the beginning
of a quarrel.

an'-fech-dmg, a contention or quar-
rel ; usually applied to legal
strife between individuals.

(tn-feng-er, a beginner, a novice.

anf Jing-ra, to handle with in a
meddling way.

anl-fit-ta, to try on, or to fit ; fre-
quently used instead of an-
bds-sd.

anf-fi-la, to touch, to feel.

an'-Ji-las, sympathy ; feeling for.

anl-Ji~ra, 1. to disappoint, to mis-
lead.

2. to betray — as a girl by seduc-
tion.

anl -flick-ka, to patch on another
body.

«n/ fres-sa, to gnaw at; to show
signs of having been eaten
of.

ay, an eye ; pi., a'-ghd.

an'-ga bis'-sd, anything which has
been bitten into, is said to be
anf -ga-bis-sd; a bite taken
from an apple, or other edi-
ble object.

a'-glia-blets'-lich, immediately.

<"inl ga-bod-ta, offered.

«n'-ga-bo ra, hereditary; congenital.

dnf-ga-bordt, started to be bored or
drilled; the boring or drill-
ing in its beginning, or com-
mencement.

an'-ga-budt, the first bid, or offer, at
a sale.

dll'-ga-le-ghd8, a yearning ; con-
cern.

dn/-ga-nem, pleasant, agreeable.

an'-ga-nem-lich, agreeable, agree-
ably.

an'-ga-nem Uch-er-wais, in an agree-
able, or pleasant manner.

dn'-ga'-num'-ma, accepted; feigned.

dn'-ga-roshdt, to show signs of rust-
ing.

anf-ga-sicht, countenance.

an'-ga-wak'-sa, grown fast to. This
term is applied to pleurisy,
the idea being that "the liver
has grown to the surround-
ing vicera and to the ribs."

dn'-ga we'-na, to contract a habit J
to acquire, or to accustom.

an'-ga-we-net, a habit ; or acquired
custom.

dn'-ge-wat to lodge information ; to
inform, or to suggest.

an'-gfauldt, speckled by decaying.

angjirdt, 1. disappointed, fooled.
2. betrayed, seduced.

a-gUa-ab'l, eyeball.

a' gha-apf-el, eyeball.

a'-gha-blik, a moment ; an instant ;
a hurried glimpse.

a gha-blik-lich, immediately.

d'-gha-brb, eyebrow ; pi., af-g7ia-
bro-a.

a' g7ta-deck'l, eyelid; sing.tmdpl.

a' -gha-dok-ter , an oculist.

a'-glia-lwr, an eyelash.

a-gha-haid-^tl, an opacity of the
eye ; a membranous growth
known as terigium. Some-
times used for cataract, shtdr.

a' -gha-lusJit, the eyes' delight ; the
"delight of the eyes."

an-gla-gha, to accuse ; to complain
of to others, or to legal au-
thorities,

Hoffman.]

204

[Dec. 21,

an'-gle-wa, to cleave to ; to paste on
or to stick to.

anf-grai-fa, 1. to grasp, or attack.
2. to comprehend.

an-grif, an attack ; act of grasping.

an-gsic7it, countenance, face ; view
or prospect.

anf-gsicht-a, prospects.

an-guk-ka, to look at, to behold.

an'-hal-ta, to continue, to perse-
vere.

an'har-ich-a, to listen to, to pay
attention to.

an-7ieng-er, adhere, a hanger-on.

dn'-he-ra, to listen to, to obey.

ai, an exclamation of surprise ; is
frequently repeated several
times when seeing or hearing
anything of a surprising or
astonishing character.

ai, egg.

ainl-li-sa, to incur danger, to lose;
to meet with misfortune.

ain'-bil-da, to imagine, to fancy.

ain'-bild-ing, imagination.

aft1' -bin-no,, to wrap up, or in ; to
bind.

ain'-bld-sa, to start a furnace ; — re-
lates to iron works.

ain'-brech'-a, 1. to break into, to

burglarize.
2. to break to harness.

ai'-deks, lizard, newt, salamander.

ai'-der, 1. the yolk of an egg.
2. udder, of cow.

ain'-dra-gha, to bring in, or to
yield.

ai'-er-dot'-ter, yolk of egg.

ai?'-fal-la, to cave in.

ain'-fardt, entrance, gate-way.

ainf-fed'l-a, to thread.

ai'-fer, eagerness, zeal.

ai'-fer-a, to endeavor, to be zeal-
ous.

ai'-fer-icTi, zealous, energetic.

ainf-gang, entrance.

ainl -ga-richt, arranged; prepared,

furnished.

ainf-gen-a, to shrink.
ain'-ge-wa, 1. to give in, to consent.

2. to administer— medicine.
ai'-gha-dum, property, possessions.
ain'-grai-fa, to make inroad up ; to

comprehend.

ain'-gra-wa, to bury, or inter.
ainf-hak-ka, to cut into, to chop

into.
ainf-hal-da, to hold in ; to slacken ;

to keep in — as at school.
ain'-ho-la, to overtake.
ain'-ka-fa, to buy in, to purchase.
ainf-ke-ra, 1. to put up at a public

house.

2. to begin house-keeping.
ain'-koch-a, to boil down ; to con-
centrate by boiling.
ail, 1. an owl ; pi., ai'-la,

2. a, hurry, haste.
ai'-la, to hasten, hurry.
ain'-la-da, to invite.
ai*' -la-ding, invitation.
ainr-mach-a, to preserve.
ainf-nem-ma, 1. to take internally ;

to receive money in trade —

as in a store.
2. to cheat or deceive.
ainl-rai-sa, to encroach upon.
ain'-rich-ta, to fit up, to arrange in

shape, or to furnish.
ais, ice.
ai'-sa, iron.
ainf-sal~sa, to put in salt or brine ;

to salt down for the future.
ai'-sich, icy, slippery on account of

ice, or sleet.
afi'-sal-tsa, to pack in salt ; to salt

down.

ai'-sa-maindt, iron ore ; iron mine.
ai'-sa-shtor, hardware store.
ain'-se-a, to sow for coming crops.
ainf-se-ghna, to confirm — a religious

rite.

18S8.]

205

[Hoffinan.

ainf'8et-sa, to put in, — as limestone
into a kiln ; to install into a
position or office.

ainr-shar'-'fa, to enjoin, to cram.

ainf-shenk-a, to pour out, or into
other vessels, as into tea-
cups, etc.

ain'-shla-gha, lightning to strike
an object ; to strike into sud-
denly and violently.

ain'-shlak, woof.

ein'-shld-fa, to fall asleep.

Mn'-shlum-'r-a, to fall into a slum-
ber.

ain'-shlup-pa, to crawl in or into.

ainf-shne-a, to snow in, or to be-
come covered by drifting
snow.

ainf-shpan-na, to hitch up — in har-
ness.

ain'-s7irai-wa, to inscribe ; to write
into a book ; a preliminary
writing to a document.

aish'-ter, oyster.

ais'-tsap-pa, icicle.

ain'-tswing-a, to force one to swal-
low, or take internally.

ainf-wai-a, to dedicate.

afr'-wai-ing, dedication.

ainf-wan-ner, inhabitant.

afi11 '-wech-a, to put in soak, to
moisten.

ain/- wen-ing, an invention, an ex-
cuse.

ain'-wik-'l-at 1. to wrap up, to band-
age.

2. to deceive and impose upon
— equivalent to the common
expressions "to take in," or,
"to rope in."

ak, an eye ; pi., a'-g7ia.

ak'-a-dl-ra, to make an agreement.

ak'-er, acre.

an-ket-ta, to secure with a chain.

a"'-kfauldt, speckled or spotted by
rotting.

anf-kin-dich-a, to inform, or to an-
nounce.

an-kla-gha, to accuse ; to complain
about to the authorities.

anf-kle-da, 1. to clothe, or to dress.
2. to ingratiate.

an-knep-ba, to button on, to secure
by buttoning.

an-knip-ba, to tie on, securing by
knots.

aks, 1. axe.
2. axle.

anf-kset-Mt, first settled ; first indi-
cations of settlement.

aks'- I, 1. shoulder.
2. axle.

ak-to'-w'r, October.

anl '-kum-ma, to succeed, to get on.

an'-kum-mer, a new-comer ; one
who has arrived or is about
to arrive.

al, all.

an'-lai-a, solicitude.

anl '-lang-es, longing, yearning.

al'-aun, alum.

al-dar', altar.

al'-der, 1. age.

2. old one — a rude term applied
to a man advanced in years.

a-len/, alone.

an'-le-gha, 1. concern, to yearn for.
2. to lay on, as laying on a coat
of paint.

anr-le-gha8, a yearning for ; concern.

a-lenf-nich, alone.

al'fart, always, ever.

al'-le, all.

al-len>, alone.

al'le-dak, every day, daily.

al'-le-ga-bot', every once in awhile ;
frequently.

al'-ge-main, average, commonly.

alf-ge-men, average, commonly.

al'-le-mol', every time.

al'-ler-arsht', very first ; the first of
all.

Hoffman.]

20(5

LDcc. 21,

al'-ler-dings, sure enough, to be
sure.

al'ler-hand, all sorts, melange.

al'-ler-lai, various sorts, various
kinds.

al'-ler-U', all sorts, various kinds.

al'-les, everything.

al'-le-wail', just now, at present.

al-mech'-tich, Almighty.

al' -mi-nan' -ner, all together.

al'-mo-sa, alms.

al'-niks, in vain, fruitless ; lit., all
nothing.

anf-los-sa, to let on ; to pretend.

al'-o-we, aloes.

als, as, still, while.

als'-a-mol, sometimes.

alt, old, aged.

alt'-er, 1. age.

2. old one, i.e., "theoldman;"
generally used by a wife when
speaking of her husband.

am, at, at the, on the, by ; contrac-
tion of an dem.

an'-mach-a, 1. to mix, or to prepare.
' 2. to make up to, to gain one's
esteem.

am' -a-pa' -disJi, homeopathic.

am'-ba-rel', umbrella.

an'-mc-a, to begin mowing, or reap-
ing.

an'-met, the second crop of hay.

am'-shel, robin — merula migratoria.

amt, office, position.

an, on, at, by.

au'-na, without, but.

anf-naf-gh''la, to nail fast to ; to at-
tach to by nailing.

an'-ars7it, other, otherwise.

anf-ne-a, to sew fast to, or to attach
by sewing.

an'-nem-ma, 1. to accept, or to

adopt.
2. to feign or to "take on."

an'-er, othes.

an'enlit, otherwise, differently.

any'-ker, anchor.

ans, at the, to the ; contraction of

an des.

ant' -wart, answer, reply, response.
ant'-war-ta, to answer, to respond.
anfpak-ka, to attack ; to endeavor

to overcome.
ap'bir, strawberry.
ar, he, him.
ar'-a-bir, strawberry.
ar'abs, pea.
anf-rai-a, to baste.
anl-rai-8a, to tear off a portion ; to

begin to tear into.
anf-rai-wa, 1. to rub on or against.
2. to ingratiate, by keeping in

contact with another.
an'-rank-ka, plants securing a hold

by means of tendrils.
ar'-a-wet, labor or occupation.
arbs, pea.
arb'-sa, to inherit ; to receive by

heredity, or congenitally.
arb'-shaft, legacy.
ard, earth ; world.
ar'-da, earthen.
ard'-ab-p'l, artichoke.
ard'-be-bung, earthquake.
ard'-fle, plant louse, plant insect ;

lit., earth flea.

ard'-gaisht, gnome, "puck, "bogy.
ard'-licht, ignis fatuus, will o' the

wisp.

ard'-ning, order, quiet.
ard'-sliol-la, a clod of earth.
ard'-shwam, mushroom, fungus,

agaric ; lit., earth sponge.
ardt, 1. sort, kind, variety.

2. place, locality.
ar'-antsh, orange.
dn'red-ta, to address, to speak to.
anl-re-gha, to touch.
a'-rem-se'-lich, miserable, wretched.
ar'-entsh-tswi'-w'l, Indian turnip.
ar-fa'-rung, experience.
ar-fin'-nung, invention, discovery.

1838.]

207

[Hoffman.

dr-frai'-a, 1. to gladden.

2. to free one's self, or to libe-
rate.

ar-frisli'-a, to refresh.

dr-frish'-ung, refreshment, recrea-
tion.

dr-hal'-td, to maintain, to retain, to
support.

ai'-lic,' -a, to exalt, to elevate.

ar-hdlt', recovered.

a' -rich. See ar'-rik.

dn'-rich-td, to report, to cause.

ar'-i-ghn, organ.

ar'-i-gli'l-shpl-ler, organ ist.

ar'-ik. See ar'-rik.

a rin'r'd, to recollect, to remember.

dn'-ii.rd, I. to begin to stir, or to

mxi.
2. to affect, touching.

dr'-i-yd, to irritate, to annoy.

dr'-i-ydr-lich, aggravating, irrita-
ting.

dr' -i-ydr-nis, irritation, vexation, ag-
gravation.

ark. See ar'-rik.

ar-ken-na, to know or to recognize.

dr-kwik'-d, to refresh ; to renew.

dr-kwik' -ung , recreation, restoration
of energies.

dr-ldb'-nis, permission.

dr-lang'-d, to reach, to attain.

ar-la'-wa, to allow, to permit.

ar-le'-sa, to liberate, to save.

ar'm, 1. poor, destitute.
2. arm ; a branch.

ar-ma'-na, to exhort ; to remind.

ar-menf, army.

dr'-mer, pauper; lit., a poor one.

drm'-lich, poorly, miserable.

ar'm-loch, arm hole.

arm-Be' lick, miserable, destitute.

ur'-mut, poverty, distress.

arn, harvest.

arnd'-lich, decent, proper.

dr-ne'-ra, to support ; to maintain.

drnnht, in earnest.

dn'-ros7i,-ta, to become attached by
rusting, or corroding.

dr-ret'-ta, to save or rescue.

ar'-rik, very\arf-rikgro8,very large;
en ar'-ri-yer ^ros'-ser man, a
very large (or great) man ;
en ar'-ri-yi klen'-ni frd, a
very small woman.

dr-sliaf'-Ja, created ; conceived.

drsht, 1. just, only now.
2. first.

ar-shtau'-na, to astonish.

dr-shtaunf-lic?i, surprising.

drts-nai', medicine, practice of med-
icine.

dr'-tum, 1. legacy.

2. something received by he-
redity, or congenitally.

dn'-ru-fd, to accost by calling ; to
call upon.

d'-rum, 1. arm.

2. poor, poverty stricken.

3. lean, poor in flesh, indigent.
d'-rum-se'-lic7i, miserable, wretched.

destitute.
dr'-wd, 1. to inherit ; to secure or

obtain by transmission.
2. an heir ; one securing a leg-
acy.

ar'-wet, work, labor, occupation.
as, as, while, because.
dn'sd-gha, to announce.
dn:-se'-fa, to soap in part ; or as in

a preliminary manner.
dnf-sen-na, to view, to behold.
dn/ sen-licit, respectable, pleasant to

look upon.
dnf-set-sd, to set ; set to hatch, or to

rise.
dn'-set-t'la, to begin to settle, or to

attempt settlement in a place.
dn'-shaf-fa, to provide, to secure for

future emergencies.
dn'-shain, appearance ; indication.
dn'-shain, appearance ; prospects,

or probabilities.

Hoffman.]

208

[Dec. 21,

an'-shau-a, to behold, to look at.

ani '-she-Id, to start to pare ; to begin
paring or peeling.

an'-sMk-a, to behave ; to conduct
one's self.

an'-shla-gha, to nail to anything ; to
post for public information ;
to notify.

an'-shll-sa, to loin to.

anl '-shmech-la, to ingratiate by coax-
ing or flattery.

anl ' -shmech-lich, ingratiating ; pleas-
ing, agreeable.

dnl '-shmi-ra, 1. to ingratiate one's
self.

2. to paint ; to daub.

3. to cheat, or betray.

ani '-shnar-r'd, to address in coarse or

rude language.
anl -shpan-na, to hitch to, or before

another.

an-shpel-la, to pin fast to.
an/-shpUt-ta, to start splitting ; to

begin a split.
an-sJiprit-sa, to begin to sprinkle, or

squirt a liquid ; to sprinkle a

little.

an'-shpruch, a demand, a request.
an-shprung, a start in running, a

beginning in a run.
anf-shrau-wd, to secure by screwing,

to attach with screws.
an'-shta-la, to place new steel on

the cutting edge of tools ; to

harden like steel.
an'-shte-d, to like, to agree with

one's expectations.
an'-8htek-ka, to contract something

contagious ; to set fire to.
an/-shtel-la, 1. to appoint to a posi-
tion, or office.

2. to commit a wrong or injury.

3. to behave, or conduct one's
self.

an-shtel-ling, an appointment, or
office.

an-s7itel-lung, an office, or position.

an'~shtif-dvr, an instigator.

an-8htif-ta, to instigate, to urge.

an'-8htd'-sa, to join to ; to connect ;
adjacent.

anf-shtraicJi-a, to paint, to cover
with a liquid by means of a
brush.

an'-shtraich-er, a painter.

anl -shtrik-a, to knit on to another
substance or article.

allf-s7iu-a, to attach new parts to old
shoes ; to cover with new
upper leather.

anf-sicht, view, aspect.

an'tsai-cha, to indicate, to give a
token, or prognostication.

an'-tsai-chas, a token or sign.

auf'-ar-shte'-uny, resurrection.

aits, out, out of, from.

aus'-ar-da, to become degenerate ;
to form a variety distinct from
the original.

aus'-ll-da, 1. to notify to quit.
2. to ouibid — at a public sale.

aus'-brV-a, to clean out by scalding.

aus> '-bud1 '-sa, to clean out, to prune.

aus'-dau'-ra, to persevere, to main-
tain.

aus'-de-la, to divide, to distribute.

aus'-denk'-ka, to contrive, to devise.

aus'-dil-ya, to extirpate, to root out.

au*'-di-na, to serve out a time.

am'-dre-i, to wring out.

aus'-dre-er, clothes-wringer.

aus-drik' -lich, particularly, ex-
pressly.

aus'-drak, expression, enunciation.

aus'-fal, 1. deficiency.

2. a falling out ; enmity.

ausf-fal'-la, to fall out, to disagree.

aus'-fa-ra, to appear as an eruption,
to break out.

am'-fa-ras, eruption — cuticular.

aus'-Ja-rinj, eruption of the skin.

aus' -far-kd' -fa, to sell out.

1883.1

209

aus'-fi-m, to carry out, to prose-
cute a plan or scheme.

am'rfran^l-a, to fringe out, or to
become fringed.

aus'-fres-sa, to eat all, to consume

everything eatable.
f -</<?*, to go out ; to become ex-
tinguished.

e-da,if-artt exhausted, tired
out.

aus'-ge-larnt, completed education.

aus'-kal-da, to sustain, or to hold out

aus'-he-la, 1. to heal to complete-
ness.
2. to hollow out — as wood.

autf-lw&g-er-a*, to starve out, to
famish.

aus'-koch-a, to extract by boiling.

ausf~krafaa, to erase, to remove by
scratching or scraping.

au*'-lwch'-a> to ridicule, to laugh at.

ausr-la-fa, to expire — in time.

aits' -le-g Ji<t, to explain, to demon-
strate*

aus'-len-er, foreigner.
, to empty.
, to select ; to pick out.

aw&'-hsh-a, to put out ; to extin-
guish.

aus'-mach-a, to reach conclusions,
to make out, to obtain results,

ausf-mish-da, to clean out stables,
to remove manure.

au$f-pak-kti, to unpack.

aus'-pik-kti., to pick out, as fruit or
vegetables ; to select and as-
sort.

antf *plan-tia, to transplant*

aut'-plii-gha, to plow between rows
of corn, etc.

avs'-rai-aa, 1. to abscond,
2. to tear out, to fray.

au*'-red, excuse, pretext.

aus'-ret, excuse, response.

to perform, to transact)
to accomplish.

PROC, AMER. PHILOS, 80C. XXVI.

aus'-rot-ta, to weed out, to root out.

aus'-ru-fa, to announce in public ;
to exclaim, to cry out. *

ausf ~ru-gha> to recover by resting ;
to take rest sufficient to re-
cover.

aus'-sau-fa, to drink out all.
to sow.
sa, to plant, or set out.

to pour out — (coffee
or tea) at table.

au&'-shen-na, to reprimand, by mak-
ing fun of; to cause one to
feel ashamed.

aus'-shlek, sprouts or young shoots
—on trees.

aus1 '-shli-sa, to exclude, to lock out.

au9r-3kprech-a, to pronounce.

aus'-shrai-wx,, to write out ; to com-
plete by writing.

aus'-shlai-ar, outfit of furniture, etc.,
when going to housekeeping;
furnishings.

au9f-8klai-gha, to dismount from a
vehicle,

aus'-shte^, to bear, to endure.

aus' -shwenk-ka, to rinse out.

am1 ' -slwit-sa*, to sweat out ; to get
rid of by sweating.

ausf-8icht, prospect, view*

aus'-tse-ritig, consumption, phthisis.

<Mf4'*tM-r*eA'*ta» to transact or per-
form.

tttts;-tccnc^«, to evade, to avoid.

aus'-wak-sa, to grow to maturity.

aus^warf-liiig, an outcast ; an im-
perfect one.

awr*icen~ich, 1. outside.

2. to know a thing by heart.
ftA~a, to rub out, to wipe
out*

to instruct, to show, to
indicate, to direct.

a*wekf> away.

a'wend-mvl, the Lord's Supper.

&n'-wen*na, to apply, to utilize,

129. 2A, PRINTED FEB. 11, 1880. ]

Hoffman.]

210

[Dec. 21,

a'-wer, but, only, otherwise, used as
a threat to wish one to desist.

an'-witk-ld, 1. to wrap upon, to con-
nect by wrapping.
2. to accomplish by palming off
upon another.

a'-w'r, but ; used also as a threat to
one who has committed a
fault.

a'-w'r-gla-wa, superstition.

a'-w'r-gld-wish, superstitious.

V, a contraction of ba, be, used as a
prefix and equivalent to the
English prefix be.

ban, a path, a track.

bd-dmt'-er, occupant of an office or
public position ; one elected
to position by ballot.

babf-d-dek'l, paste board.

ba'-bd-gdi, parrot.

ba-bir', paper ; sometimes applied to
newspaper.

bob' -la, a poplar tree.

ba'-Vl-a, to babble, to talk sense-
lessly.

ba'-b'l-maul, one who talks too
much, and senselessly ; a tat-
tle-tale.

babsht, pope.

bd'-dd, to wade, to bathe.

bd-dal'-yd, batallion ; muster day of
the militia.

bdd'-er-t's'l, partridge, quail (Ortyx
virginianus).

ba-dl'-nung, office, service.

bd-dd', a flat-bottom boat (a macki-
naw, as used in British Amer-
ica).

bad'-'rd, to bother, to annoy.

bd-drach' '-ta, to behold or to view.

bd-dref'-fa, to concern, to affect.

bd-ding'-a, to agree, to make terms.

ba-drof'-fa, confused, afflicted, af-
fected.

bddt, a bath.

bd-fel't command, an injunction.
bd-fe'-la, to command or charge.
ba-frai'-a, to deliver, to set free.
ba-frid' -ich-d, to satisfy.
ba-fr~i-dich-d, to pacify.
ba-frid-ich-ung, satisfaction.
ba-ge'-ghna, to meet, to come to-
ward one another.
bd-ger', a request, a desire.
bd-ge'-ra, to request, or desire.
bd-ge'rich, desirous, greedy.
bd-ger' -ich-kait, greediness, eager-

bd-ger'-ich-ket, greediness.

bd-hdrt'-sich-a, to take to heart.

bd-haup'-tat-io assert or maintain.

bd-hl'-ta, to protect, guard.

bdi, pie.

bai, by, at, near.

bai'-dr'-d-wd, co-heir.

bai' -bring '-a, to bring from another
place, to contribute.

bai' -drd-gha, to carry from another
place, to contribute.

baich'-ta, to confess.

bai'-d'l, 1. bolt used to separate

flour.
2. scrotum.

bai'-drik'-kd, to press together, to
squeeze.

bai'-fal-la, to transpire, to occur.

bai'-ho-la, to bring together, to fetch
to a given point.

bai'-kum-ma, to come together, to
gather at a given point, for-
tuitously.

bail, a hatchet.

bai' -Id-fa, to walk together; to
gather, on foot.

bai'-lar, a pot or boiler.

bai'-le-gha, to lay up ; to hoard or
save ; to lay aside.

bairn, with the, by the; contrac-
tion of bai dem.

baim-gle'-na, retail; lit., "by the
small."

1888.]

211

[Hoffman.

bai-na', nearly, almost.

bai'-na-ma, nick-name ; Christian
name.

baind, pine, pine tree.

baind1 '-harts, resin of the pine tree,
exudation on bark of pine.

baindt, a pint.

baindt' -blech, a tin cup holding about
a pint.

baindt1 '-mo*, pint measure.

baind' -tsab' -ba, pine cone.

bat-no', almost, nearly, approach-
ing to.

bai'-sa, to bite.

bai'-sicJi, acrid, biting, sour.

bai' -sliaf -fa, to provide, to procure.

bai> -shpring-a, to run past, or by ;
to run to assistance.

bai'-shpil, example, instance.

bai'-shten, to support, to stand by.

bais'-tsang, pincers.

bai'-wek, by-way.

bai'-wo-na, to attend, to be present.

bai'-ya-gha, to drive together, to
herd or round up.

bak'-drok, dough trough.

bak'-ka, 1. to bake.

2. cheeks (sing, and pi.).

bak' -ka-bart, whiskers, beard.

bak' -ka-buch, pocket-book, purse.

bakf-ka-shten, brick (sing, and pi.).

bak'-ka-shten-le'-gher, brick-layer.

bak'-ka-shten-of'-fa, brickkiln.

bak'-ka-tsa", molar tooth ; lit., bak'-
ka, cheek -f- tsan, tooth.

bak' -of -fa, bake oven.

ba-ke'-ra, to convert.

ba-ke-'rung, conversion.

ba-ken'-na, to confess, to make
known.

ba-kend'-nis, conversion, acquaint-
ance.

ba-kesh'-dich-a, to supply with food.

ba-kim' -er-lich, pitifully, poorly.

ba-kim'-ra, to concern one's self.

ba-kla' -glia, to complain, to report.

ba-kand1 -mach-a, to make known.

ba-kand' -mach-ung, acquainting
with, advertisement.

ba-kand' -shaft, acquaintance, famili-
arity with a person or sub-
ject.

ba-kle'-da, to clothe.

ba-kref -tic7i-a, 1. to assert vigor-
ously.
2. to strengthen, physically.

ba-kum'-ma, to become, to agree
with.

ba-kwem', commodious.

ba-kwem'-ma, to adapt, to become
accustomed.

bal, soon, nearly.

ba'-Ubt, beloved, liked, popular.

bal'-ka, beam, joist.

bal'-la, ball.

bal' -la-britsh, a bat for playing ball.

bal-lun1, balloon.

ba-lo'-na, to reward, remunerate.

ba-lo'-nung, reward, compensation.

bal'-sam, balsam.

bal-wif-ra, to shave.

bal-wlr1 '-mes-ser, razor.

bal-wir' -sef, shaving soap.

bam, a tree.

ba11' -mach-a, to make a track or path ;
to cut or open a path through
snow.

bam'-Vlich, loosely or carelessly.

bam' VI, a loiterer, a stupid fellow.

bam' -Via, to loiter, to waste time.

bam' -gar -da, orchard.

bam'-mes'-ser, a pruning knife ; lit.,
a tree knife.

ba-mi'-a, to concern one's self ; to
worry.

ban1 '-dt-baks, bonnet box.

band, 1. a hinge.

2. a band, bandage.

ban'der, a panther.

bandt, 1. ribbon, tape.

2. a bond — legal instrument.

ba-ne'-na, to give a name.

Hoffman.]

212

[Dec. 21,

b'i mn'-ung, naming, denomination.

bang, afraid, uneasy. . .

bang'-a-net, bayonet.

bang' -ich-ked, fear, dread, anxiety.

bank, a bench.

ban'-na, to charm, to captivate.

bap, paste.

bap' -pa, to paste, to stick to.

bar, 1. bear.

2. sometimes used instead of

blr', pear.
bar, bare, denuded.
ba-ra'-da, to deliberate.
ba-rai'-a, to repent, to prepare for

a future state.

ba-raV '-cha, to need, to require,
ba-rait', prepared, ready.
ba-rai'-ta, to prepare, to make

ready.

ba-rau'-cha, to stand in need of.
ba-rau'-shend, intoxicating, excit-
ing.

bar'-fi-sich, bare-footed.
bar '-geld, cash.
bar'-gha-ment', parchment.
bar' -gha-mot, bergamot.
ba-richt', a report.
ba rich'-ta, to report, to make

known.

bfrr' ig.,, a hill, mountain. , ,
b<ir'-ik, a boar.
bd'-rik, a hill, mountain.
ba-rik'. a wig.
ba' -rik-bluk, a "hillside-plow," a

plow for hilly country.
ba rimdt', renowned, well known.
bar-ir'-ing, emetic.
barir'-ung, emetic.
ba'-ri-ya, to borrow, to obtain credit.
bar'-ka, birch.
bdrl, a barrel.
barl'-fas, a barrel ; lit., a barrel

measure.
bar'-ma-dikf-'>l, a pendulum— of a

clock. „ .
barm-harts' -icTi, merciful.

barm-harts' -ich-kait, merciful, the
act of being merciful.

bd'-ri-ich, hilly or mountainous.

barshd, 1. a brush.
2. a bristle.

barshd'l, a little coxcomb of a fel-
low ; a synonym equivalent
to the modern expression of
"dude."

barshd'-ta, 1. to brush, to clean

off.
2. bristles, as of a hog.

harts' -el, the coccygeal region.

barts'-el-a, to tumble, to frisk.

barts-'l bam, sommersault.

bas, bass — a bass voice.

ba», a boss, a chief, a master.

bash'-ta, to husk.

basht'-hel-s'l, stick for husking corn.

bas'm, opossum.

bas'-sa, 1. to fit, to suit ; to measure

to fit, as clothing.
2. to pace.

bas'-gaik, a bass viol j lit., a "bass,
violin."

bash'-ta, 1. to husk.

2. husks, shuck.

basht'-art, bastard j hybrid.

basht'-hols, husking pin.

basht'-nat, parsnip.

ba-sin'-na, to consider, to make up
one's mind.

ba&'-sem, opossum.

bat-dof, a flat-bottom boat (Pr., ba-
teau). ?

ba-ttar'-ik, district, circuit.

ba-tsdrk', district, circuit.

batsh'-ler, an unmarried man, a
bachelor.

batf-sich, saucy, impudent.

bau'-a, to build, to construct.

bauch, belly, abdomen.

bau'-cha, to boil wash.

bauch' -fel-ich, decrepit, failing.

bauch' -gri'-wH-a, an uneasiness in
the intestines,

1688.]

213

[Hofhnan.

bauch'-shmart'-aa, pain in the stom-
ach, cramp.

bauch'-we, stomach ache.

bau'-er, 1. a farmer.
2. a builder.

bau'-hols, lumber.

bauch'-ri-ma, belly band or strap.

bauch'-tsu-wer, a wash tub.

bau'-er-a, to farm, to cultivate.

bau'-er-ai', a farm. .

bau'er-a-shtand, a farm with all its
accessories, as a plant.

bau'-mesh'-d'r, building master ;
contractor, architect.

baur, a farmer.

ba-wai'-sa, to show, t6 prove.

ba-waf-na, to inhabit, to live in, to
occupy. .

ba-van'-er, inhabitant, occupant.

ba-wandt', inhabited.

baa'-wol, cotton.

ban'-wol-lich, anything of cotton.

be*, leg <c-pl-t ben).

be' -a, to toast.

be- ant' -war- da, to answer for, or
become responsible.

be-antf -wart-ich-kait' , responsibility .

be-ard'-ich-a, to bury, to inter.

beck, pitch, shoemaker's wax.

bech'-ich, pitchy, sticky or adhesive.

bed, a bed ; a lair.

bed, both.

be'- da, 1. both.

2. to pray, to supplicate.

be-dai'-er-lich, pitiable.

be-dai'-ta, to indicate or signify.

be-dai'-ding, signification ; indica-
tion.

be-dai'-tvng, signification ; indica-
tion.

be-dan'-ka, to thank.

be-dau'-er-a, to pity.

be-dau'-er-lich, pitiful, that which
may be pitied.

thanksgiving day ; lit.,
prayer day.

be-dar'-fa, to need, to want or re-
quire.

be-darf'-nis, necessity.

be-dau'-ra, to pity, to commiserate.

bed'-dep-ieh, bed cover.

be-dek'-ka, to cover, to roof a house.

be-denk'-ka, to consider, to think or
remember.

be-denk'-lich, serious.

be-dl'~na, to deserve ; to attend to
or serve in an office.

be-dl'-ner, a servant.

bed'l'-a, to beg.

bed'-lat, bedstead.

bed'-lat'l, a small bedstead, a trun-
dle bed. The more frequent
term is shl'-wer-li'.

bed 'I1 '-man, beggar.

b&draf-gha, to conduct, to deport,
to behave.

be-dre'-ya, to betray, to cheat.

be-drlbt1, sorrowful, distressed.

be-dri' -gher-ai, deception, swindling

be-drl-gh'l-ich, deceptive.

be-drik-lich, deceptive.

be-drl'-wa, 1. to make sorry, or to

cause distress.
2. to cheat, impose upon.

be-druk, fraud.

bed'-shtrik, bed-cord.

bed'Juch, a case for feathers, feather-
bed.

be-fin'-na, to find.

be-fol'-ya, to obey, to observe.

be-fro1 '-gha, to ask, or to inform one's
self.

be-gle'-da, to clothe.

be-glik'-ka, to happen to, or to make
fortunate.

be-gin', beginning, commencement.

be-gne'-dich-a, to pardon, to befriend,
to favor.

be-gne1 -dich-kait, mercy.

be-grai'-fa, to grasp, to comprehend.

be-giaif'-lich, conceivable, compre-
hensible.

Hoffman.]

214

[Dec. 21,

be^gra'-wa, to bury.

be-guk'-ka, to look at, to look over,

to inspect.
be-greb'-nis, a burial, a place of

burial.

be-grif, comprehension.
be-haup' -ta, to assert, to maintain .
be-hel'-fa, to make shift, to help

one's self.

be-he'-fa, to behave, to deport.
be-Jief'-Uch, with deportment, com-

be-hal'da, beholden.

be-henk'-ka, to bedeck, to put on an
extra quantity of finery.

be-hoft', afflicted.

bek, peck.

be-kandt', known, acquainted, fam-
iliar.

bek'-ar, a baker.

bel, a bell.

bel, bail, security.

be lai'-dich-a, to annoy, to worry.

bel'la, 1. to ring a bell.

2. to tattle, to relate to gos-
sips.

be-lash'-da, to burden ; to impose
upon.

be-lan'-na, to reward, to recom-
pense.

be-li'-gha, to belie.

bel'-U-gots, a term applied to com-
mon molasses candy. Was
formerly used in and around
Reading.

be-ti'-wa, to belove.

be-lobt', liked, beloved.

be'-luk'-sa, to cheat, to fool, to belie-

bels, a thick matted growth of hair.

bels' -nik-el, Santa Glaus ; a grotesque
figure assumed by the young
in making visits on Christ,
mas-eve.

bel'-tsa, to pelt, to lamm, to beat.

bel'-tsa-bup, Beelzebub, demon.

bem, trees ; pi. of bam — tree.

be-mar'-ka, to note, or observe.

be-mdr' -i-ka, to note, to observe.

bem'-bla, to fool away, to idle, to
squander.

be-na'-ma, to name ; to give a
name.

ben'-di, Bantam fowl.

bendnl, a string or twine.

be-ne'-w'lt, befogged ; intoxicated.

beng''l, a robust, overgrown boy.

benk, 1. a bank for deposit of mo-
ney ; a bank of earth.
2. pi. of bank — bench.

ben'-ni-cha, to overcome or to sub-
due.

be-nbch' -rich' -ticli-a, to notify, to
make known.

ben'-rail, pennyroyal.

bens, a cent, penny.

be-nut'-sa, to benefit, to use.

be-rod' -shla-gha, to deliberate, to in-
terchange views.

bes, angry, cross.

be'sa, a broom.

bes-ding', a felon ; lit., bad thing.

be'-sem, a broom.

besti'-d'la, to tinker, to plaster.

besht, best.

be-sJiur', to be sure, certainly.

bes'-'r, better.

bes's'r-a, to better ; to improve.

let, a bed.

lefl'-a, to beg, to solicit.

be-tra'-ghas, conduct, deportment.

be-richt' -ich-a, to correct, to report
correctly.

le-tsa'-la, to pay, to remunerate.

be-wais', proof.

be-wai'-sa, to prove, to illustrate.

be-wa'-ra, to protect, or to shield.

be-we'-gha, to move, to budge.

be-we' -ghlicJi, unable.

be-we'-ghungt motion, exercise.

be-yam'-ra, to bemoan.

be-ya'-wa, to affirm, to state affirm-
atively.

1838.1

215

[HoflFman.

Vfal'-la, to befall.

bfesh'-dich-a, to fasten, to secure.

bfi'-la, to feel.

bfinf-na, to find one's self, state of
health ; to find in place.

blb'-cha, 1. a very small boy ; di-
minutive of bu — boy.
2. a chick — of domestic fowl.

bib'-l-chia, chick — of domestic fowl.

bich'-er, books ; pi., of buck.

bid'er, bitter.

bid'-man, a lever, connected with
an eccentric.

bid'-ra-tm-lad, dandelion ; lit., bit-
ter salad.

bidsk, a bitch, slut.

bidt, a bid, or offer.

bif-l, a hornless cow.

bl'-gka, to bend ; to incline by bend-
ing.

bi'-gk'l-a, to iron, with a flat iron.

bi'-gh'l-ai'-sa, a flat iron — sad iron.

bik'-ka, to bend or bow, to stoop.

biks, a rifle.

bUd, a picture.

bin, am ; I am— ich bin.

bin'-d'l, a bundle.

bin' -no,, to tie, to bandage.

bir, a pear ; beer — applied also to
lager beer.

bir'-hef, yeast.

bis, 1. a bite.
2. till, until.

bis' -el, a little.

bish'-el, a small bush, a shrub.

bish'-op, a bishop.

bisht (contraction of bisht du— are
you), are, art.

bis'-kate, a skunk, polecat.

bis1 '-kat-sa-kraut, skunk cabbage.

bis1' I, a little.

bis'-sa-bet, dandelion.

bit' -da, 1. to supplicate, to ask, to

beseech.
2. to bid, as at a sale.

bitsh, a bitch, slut.

bi'-wi, a pewee (Contopus eirens).

bl'-w'l, Bible.

blad, a leaf.

blads, a place.

blaf'-fa, to bark.

blai', lead.

blai'-a, leaden.

blai'-wa, to stay or to remain.

blai'-wais, white lead ; as white as
white lead.

bla'-ka, a spot ; a patch.

blak'-a, to blacken.

blak'-bi^ra, blackberries.

blan-dash', plantation.

blan'-tsd, to plant, to inoculate.

bl'dr'ra, to bleat as sheep, to bellow,
as calves.

blash'-der, a plaster.

bla*hf-der-a, to plaster.

blasJi'-der-er, a plasterer.

blats, a place.

blauf-der-a, to converse, to tattle.

blaum, plum.

bleck, tin.

bleck, pale.

ble'-cJw,, to bleach.

blech'-e-mer, a tin bucket.

bled'-cha, a saucer.

bleds'-Hck, immediately, suddenly.

bledt, bashful, diffident ; weak.

bled'-ter, leaves ; pi. of blad.

blek'-l, a small spot, or patch.

ble-tiir', pleasure, gratification.

ble-slr'-lich, pleasantly.

blets, places ; pi. of blads,

blet'sha, to smack with the flat
hand.

bti'-a, 1. blossoms— refers chiefly to

fruit trees.
2. to bloom.

bli'-a-knep, buds ; flower buds.

blits, lightning ; a flash of lightning.

bli'-ent, blooming.

blig, plows ; pi. of bluk, or blug.

blik'-a, to glance; to peep at mo-
mentarily.

HofRnan.]

216

[Dec. 21,

blind'-a-mai'-s'l, blind-man's buff ;
a game played by the young.

blind' -bait, blindness.

blind' -half -ter, blindhalter, blinkers.

blindt, blind.

blind'-ts'la, to wink.

UU'-sa, lightning ; to flash, as light-
ning.

bit, 1. blue.

a. indigo, "bluing/*

blo-barg', Blue mountain — a range
in Eastern Pennsylvania.

bio-bar' -yar, an inhabitant of the
regions of the Blue moun-
tains.

Ud'-der, a blister.

blo'-der-a, 1. to blister.

2. to tattle, or scatter gossip.

blo'-fogh'l, blue bird (Sialia sialfr
Bd.).

Wo' -hush-da, whooping cough. From
Wo, blue, and hush'-da, cough;
denoting the color of the face
during paroxysm.

blots, a log.

blok'-hai'-s'l, a log cabin.

blok'-haus, log house.

llos, 1. bare ; only.
. & a blister.

bld'-sa, to blow.

bl#s»-bal& bellows.

blot, bare, denuded of covering.

btot'-kep-ich, bare-headed ; bald-
headed.

blot'-sa, to jump or jar, as in a car-
riage, or on horseback, in
going over rough soil.

bind, blood.

llu'-da. to bleed.

blud'4eh, bloody.

blud'-suk*1-ar, a leech ; tit., blood-
sucker.

blud'-ioar-tsel, blood root (Sanguin-
arto c&nadensi&)«

Uug, plow.

Uu'-gba, to plow.

Uuf -ma-Ken' -er, a botanist.

bin,1 -ma-krants, a wreath of flow-
ers.

blu'-ma-shtraus, a raceme, a sprig of
flowers ; nosegay.

Uut, blood.

bob' -I, a bably.

bod'-bai, potpie.

bod'-e&h, potash.

bod'l, bottle.

bod'-'l-chia, a vial or small bottle.

bod'-'l-i, a vial ; used sometimes by
the illiterate.

bod'-ta, bottom, the ground or
earth.

bod'-m, the ground, or earth, bot-
tom.

bof'-la-haut, buffalo robe.

bo'-gha, a bow, a curve.

bo'-gha-flmt, bow-gun — cross bow.

lok, buck; ram.

ton, bean.

bo*'-na-grai'-t'lt summer savory.

boP'-na-sItfok, bean pole.

bo'-ra, to drill, or to bore.

lord, 1. a board.

2. boarding, meals.

b&rd'-kar-ieh, the gallery in a church.

b&rdtt board.

bos, a kiss.

bo»'-sa, to kiss.

bofl, bottle

bran'-de-icai*, whisky.

braf, good, of excellent deport-
ment, brave.

braf -it, profit, gain.

brai, pap.

brai'-di-gam, bridegroom.

brand, ergot.

brandt^ 1. mortification, gangrene.
2. brand, firebrand.

brandl'-shtif-ter, an incendiary.

bral'-la, to brag, to boast.

bral'-ler, a braggart.

brat'-s'l-a, to sputter, sputtering.

bran' -a, to brew.

1888.]

217

[Hoffman.

brauch'-a, 1. to need or require.
2. to exorcise, or, to perform
ceremonies for driving out
disease, spells, witches, etc.

brauch'-bar, serviceable, useful.

brand, bride.

brau'-er, brewer.

brau' -er-ai' , brewery.

braut, bride.

braun'-war-tsel, figwort.

brech'-a, 1. to vomit.

2. to break in — to harness.

brech' -loch, furnace for drying flax.

brecht'-ich, splendid, elegant.

bred'-bail, broad axe.

bred'-ich, a sermon.

bre'-dich-a, to preach, to deliver a
sermon.

bre'-dich-er, a preacher ; parson.

bredt, broad, wide.

brek'-'la, to crumble.

brem, horse fly.

bren'-dis, apprentice, a beginner.

bren'-e-s'l, stinging nettle.

bren'-na, to burn, to scorch.

bren' -ner-ai, distillery.

bre'-ting, braiding.

brl, juice, sap ; any liquid of worth-
less character or questionable
composition.

brl'-a, 1. to scald, to parboil.
2. to hatch.

brV -der-hait, brotherhood.

bri'-der-lich, brotherly, amicably.

brV-ich, juicy, of a liquid consist-
ence.

bflf, a letter.

bri'-gh'l, a club.

brik, bridge.

bril, spectacles.

bril'-la, to cry, to weep, to roar.

brisht, breasts — mamma; pi. of
brusht.

brisht, a priest.

brish'-ter, priest, a prelate.

brod, bread.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI.

brod1 -hank, a hanging shelf for food.

brodf-ta, to fry, to roast.

bro-fit', profit, gain.

brok'-el, a crumb, small fragment.

bmch, 1. a rupture, hernia.

2. a quarry — either stone or for
ores ; a generic term.

bruch1 '-bandt, a truss, used for ap-
plication in hernia.

brud'-'l-d, to simmer, to pout.

brud'-er, brother ; pi., bri'-der.

bru1 -der-hait, state ot feeling, or
affection, between brothers.

brudf-sich, one apt to pout ; cross,
discontent.

brudt, a brood, a litter.

brud'-tsa, to pout.

brum'-la, to grumble or murmur,
to mumble.

brum'-ma, to hum, to buzz.

brum'-mert 1. a steam whistle — usu-
ally applied to such as is
foundat factories, to announce
beginning and ending of
working hours.
2. a bull-roarer — boy's toy.

brun'-na, a well.

brunf-na-ea-mer, well bucket.

brun'-na-wals, a windlass, for Draw-
ing water.

bruns, urine.

brun'-sa, to urinate.

brusht, breast, thorax ; applied to
either one of the mainmai of
a woman.

brusht' -lap -pa, a vest.

brusht' -warts, a nipple, of one of the
mammae.

bsan'-ders, particularly.

bsar'-ya, to be solicitous ; to pro-
vide for.

bsed'-8a, to trim ; to arrange by
trimming, or placing.

bsed'-sung, trimming.

bshai'-sa, to cheat, to deceive.

bshe' -dich-at to injure. ,

129. 2B. PRINTED FEB. 11, 1889.

Hoffinan.]

218

LDec. 21,

bshenk'-a, to make a present of, or
to give freely.

bshim'-ba, to disgrace, to insult.

bshis'-ser, one who cheats, or is dis-
honest.

bshli'-sa, to conclude, to close up,
or bring to an end.

bshlus, conclusion ; resolution, de-
cision.

bshmai'-sa, to throw up, to pelt.

bshla'gJia, to shoe — as a horse ;
shod.

bshte'-la, to rob.

bsktel'-la, to order, to commission.

bshtel* '-lung , a position or office.

bshte' -ticli-a , to confirm or certify, to
affirm.

bshto'-la, robbed. A person is said
to be bshto'-la, when he is of
a thieving nature.

b&hwe'-ra, to swear with another,
before giving testimony.

bshwer'-lich, with difficulty.

bsid'-sa, to possess, or occupy.

bsid'-ser, occupant, owner.

bsin'-na, to consider, to deliberate
before making up one's mind.

bsuch, visitors, company ; visitation.

bsuch' -a, to visit, to call upon.

bsun'-ders, particularly.

bsun'-na, having presence of mind ;
decided.

bu, boy.

buck, book.

bu'-cha beach.

bu'-chel, beach.

buck' -shank, book case.

buch'-we-tsa, buckwheat.

bud'-d'r-fat, churn — for making but-
ter.

bud'-sa, core, as of a boil.

bud'-sa-man, scare-crow, as erected
in the field to scare off birds.

buds'-ich, insignificant, small,
stumpy

bud'-ter, butter!

bul'-ter-blum, buttercup (genus
Ranunculus) .

bud'-terfo'-g'l, reed bird ; lit., butter
bird.

buk'-er, a rascal.

buk'-ker, a rascal.

bu/cs, box — ornamental garden
shrub.

buks' -bi' -ra, teaberries ; fruit of win-
ter green.

bumb'-ba, to pump.

bum'er-ants, tomato.

bum'-ert, orchard.

bump, a pump.

bum' -pa, to pump, to exhaust.

bun'-d'l, a bundle.

bun'-d'l-a, 1. to bundle, or tie up in

a bundle.

2. The custom of bundling for-
merly practiced in New Eng-
land, and various portions of
Pennsylvania.

bung'-ard, orchard.

bush, woods, forest. This word is
sometimes used to designate
the rural districts.

bush'-knip-p'l, a rustic ; a country
gawk.

bush' -man, countryman, one from
the rural districts.

bush'-tab, letter of the alphabet.

bush' -ta-wi' -ra, to spell.

bush' -da' -wa, letter of alphabet,
character.

bus'm, bosom, breast.

bus'-si, cat.

butsh'-er, a butcher.

butsh'-er-a, to slaughter, to "butch
er."

butsh'-er -aks, a cleaver.

butsh' -er-mes' -ser, a carving knife.

bu'-wa-lais, tickweed.

bu'-wa-U, a little boy.

bunr-wol, cotton.

bun'-wol-la, made of cotton, cotton
goods.

1888.]

219

[Hoffinan.

bunl -wol-lich, having the appearance
or property of cotton.

d', 1. from da, de, do, here.

2. from du, du, thou, you

(Bing.).
da, exclamation, signifying, there

now, there you have it, take

it.

dab, deaf.

dab'-ich, clumsy, awkward.
dab'-pa, 1. prints — as foot-prints ;

impressions.

2. to walk about aimlessly.
dach, roof.

dach'-farsht, ridge pole.
dach'-fensh-ter, dormer window.
dach'-kan-d'l, rain gutter, rain

spout.
dach' -la-da, hatchway ; lit., roof

shutter.

da'-di, father, "daddy."
dad' -'I daub, turtle-dove.
da' -fa, to christen, to baptize.
da-for', in favor of.
da-fun1, from it, from that, there-
from.
dafun'lafa, to go or walk away

from ; to leave.

daff-shain, certificate of baptism.
dag, day.

dag'-dlb, a scoundrel.
da' -gha-brucTi, daybreak.
dag'-len-er, a laborer, one who

works by the day.
da-hem', at home.
daich, a narrow gully ; sometimes

applied to a deep valley or

ravine.
daich'-'la, conduit, drainage or

sewer pipes.
dai'-er, costly, dear.
daiks'-'l, a wagon tongue.
dait'-lich, distinct, clearly.

dai'-ter, a pointer. Formerly, school-
books were used to which a
string was attached, havi g
at the other end a sharp-
ened piece of whalebone, to
be used as a pointer.

daitsh, Dutch, German.

dai'-w'l, devil.

dai'-w'l-a, "to devil"-— to annoy
and worry.

dai'-w'ls-drek, assafoetida.

dak, day.

dak'-lan, daily labor.

dak'-Un-ar, day laborer.

daks' -work, day's labor.

dal, valley.

da'-ler, dollar.

dal'-ya, dahlia.

dal'-ros, aster, chrysanthemum.

dam, dam.

dam' -ma, to dam ; to obstruct.

damp, vapor, steam.

dam' -pa, to steam.

dam' -pa, to dampen, to moisten.

dan, then.

dank'-ka, to thank.

dank' -bar, thankful ; grateful.

dank' -bar, thoughtful, considerate.

dank' -bar -ket, thankfulness, with
gratitude.

dan'-ser, a dancer.

dap'-per-at to hasten, to hurry.

dar, tar.

ddr, 1. dry, cured.

2. lean, skinny.

3. the.

dd'-ra, to dry, to cure.

dar'-a-ba-din', turpentine.

dar' -ba-din' , turpentine.

dar' -' ch-laf, diarrhoea; lit /'through
walk." The literal transla-
tion has actually been used
in conversation, to designate
the complaint.

darchs, through the ; contraction of
dar'ich des.

Hoffinan.]

220

[Dec. 21,

dar'-'ch-se'-na, to see through ; to
comprehend.

dar' -' ch-waks, boneset.

dar' -' ch-wek' , throughout.

dar'em-sed, "cat-gut" string, sinew
cord.

d'dr'-fa, to dare, to challenge, to be
permitted.

dar'-ich, through.

dar-lch-aus1, throughout; generally;
by all means.

dar'-ich-bring-a, 1. to bring through.
2. to squander.

dar'-ich-gen, to pass through. Is
used, generally, in the sense
of escaping or running away.

dar'-ich-ge-widsht', slipped through ;
escaped.

dar' -ich-nan' -ner, mixed ; confused.

dar' -ich-sicht-lich, transparent.

dar' -ich-such' -a, to search, to exam-
ine, to ransack.

dar' -ich-tsweng' -a, to force through.

dar'-i-gh'l, stagger, faintness, ver-
tigo.

dar'-i-gh'l-a, to stagger, to reel.

darm, intestine, gut.

darm'-lich, giddy, dizziness.

darn, thorn.

darn'-ich, thorny, prickly.

darshd, thirst.

darsh' -dich, thirsty.

dart, there, at that place.

dart-rum', therefore, for that reason.

da-rum', therefore, for this reason.

das, that.

dat', deed, act.

da'-tum, date.

da-tswish1 '-a, between.

daub, dove, pigeon.

dau'-ba, barrel staves.

dau'-er-a, to pity ; to have compas-
sion for.

dau'-ra, 1. to endure, to last.

.2. to pity or to have compas-
sion for. "

daur'-haft, durable.

da-we'-der, against.

deb'-ich, a quilt, or bed cover.

de'-dich-a, to cause death.

de'-ghich, doughy, tough.

de'-ghlich, daily.

dek, dough, a plastic mass.

dek, a cover.

dek' -let, bed cover ; coverlet.

dek'-ka, to cover, to roof.

dek-' I, a cover or lid of a box, ket-
tle, etc.

dek'-lich, daily.

dek'-s'l, an adze, to cut with an adze,

del, a part.

de'-la, to divide, to share.

del'-ler, a plate.

dem, to this, to this one, to him.

de'-mandt, diamond.

dem'-a-grat, democrat.

dem'-e-di, timothy.

de'-mi'-tich, humble, depressed.

dem' -pa, to dampen.

deng'-el-a, to sharpen scythes by
hammering.

deng'-'l-ai'-sa, an elongated wedge-
shaped iron, one end being
driven into a log of wood,
and the other used to sharpen
scythes by hammering the
cutting edge.

deng'-'l-shtok, a wedge-shaped piece
of iron used in sharpening
scythes by hammering.

de-ne'-wa, on the side of, beside.

denk'-ka, to think.

denk'-ki, thanks, thank you.

den'-na, to these.

den'-ser, dancer, dancers.

der, door.

der, he.

der-for', in favor of.

des, this.

des-glaich'-a, the like.

dest, desk — writing table.

del, part.

ffi

•

1888.]

221

UNIVERSITY

ffman.

de'-ml'tich, downcast, despondent.

de'-mut, despondence, down-heart-
edness.

de-tstV, to that, likewise, also.

di, the (/em.), also before plural or
collective nouns, this one
(fern.).

dib, thief.

dib'-'l-a, to spot, or cause to be
marked with spots.

dib'-lich, spotted, speckled.

dib'-shtal, a resort of thieves.

dick, thee, you.

dids, teats.

di-fen'-d'ra, to defend, to protect.

dik, thick.

dik'-sek-ich, "big bellied."

di'-ma-di', timothy.

din, thin.

dl'-na, to serve.

din' -da, ink.

din'-da-glas, ink bottle.

ding, thing.

ding' -a, to hire, to secure for ser-
vice.

dinsht, service.

dinsht.' -mad, female servant.

dinsht' -mat, female servant. ,

dlr, 1. door, gate.
2. an animal.

di'-ra-shd', menagerie.

dl'-ra-shtep, doorstep.

di' -ra-shwel, door sill.

dir'-shtep, door step.

dish, table.

di*h'-d'l, thistle.

dish'-'dr-a, to quiet, to soothe.

dish'-duch, table cloth.

<?#«, teats.

d'-nof, then, afterwards.

do, here, at this place.

do'-ba, paws.

dob'-'l-a, to double, to fold.

efo&'-'ZJ, double, twofold.

dob' -pa, a hank ; this term Is used
in reference to flax, etc.

dock, though, although, yet, in*

deed!

doch'-der, daughter.
doch' -der-man, son-in-law.
dod, dead, death.

do' -da-bar, bier for supporting coffin.
do1 ~da-gledtt shroud.
do' -da-wa' -gTia, hearse.
dok'-ter, doctor, physician.
dok'-ter-a, to practice medicine.
ddl, toll, a tax.
dol' -metsh-er, interpreter.
do-mit't herewith, therewith.
do'-mols, at that time, in those times.
don, then.
dor, gate, door.
dds, a dose.
drach, dragon, will o* the wisp,

elf fire, ignis fatuus. >
drach' -a-loch, dragon's hole or cave;

a cave.

dra'-gha, to carry, to support.
drai', three.
drai'-ang-k'l, musical instrument of

steel (or iron), a triangle.
drai'-dre-dich, three threads or

strands ; three-ply.
drai'-ek, triangle.
drai' -ek-ich, three-cornered.
drai'-wa, to drive, to force.
drai'-wer, driver, coachman.
drai' -yer-ich, a three-year old.
dram, dream ; trance.
dram, rum.
dran'-ma, to dream.
dran, fish oil, train oil.
drank, trunk.
drau'a-, to marry.
draub, grape.
drau'-er-lait, mourners.
drau'-'ra, to mourn.
drau'-'r-ich, mournful, sad.
draus, out, on the outside.
drau1 '-tea-rank' ', grapevine.
drat'-ta, to trot.
dre, a crank, or handle to churn.

Hoffman.]

222

[Dec. 21

dre' -a, 1. to turn, to churn, to twist.
2. to threaten.

dre' -ar' -i-ghel, a hand organ.

dre'-bank, turning lathe.

drech'-der, a funnel.

drech'-ter, a funnel.

drech'-ter-blum, morning glory ; lit.,
a funnel-flower ; f. e., a fun-
nel-shaped flower.

drech'-ter-kuch'-a, funnel cakes. A
thin dough put into a funnel
having a long handle, and
the dough allowed to run into
a pan of hot lard, moving the
funnel spirally over the sur-
face so as to make a long
spiral cake.

dred' -pau-er, tread -mill, a pedal to
cause power for turning light
machinery.

dred-t'l, a treadle, a pedal.

dre f -fa, to hit.

drefts, tares (or cheats) growing
with grain.

dre' -hend-' I, a handle, for turning
or churning.

drek, dirt, dust ; mud.

drek'-ich, dirty, soiled.

drep, step ; stairs.

drep'-s'l-a, to trickle, or to fall in
drops.

dres7i'-at to thrash — as grain.

dresh' -den' , the thrashing floor of a
barn.

dresh'-der, worthless residue.

dresh'-fle-gh'l, flail— thrashing flail.

dresh' -ma-shin, thrashing-machine.

dre'-ta, to kick, to tread.

d'r-for, in favor of; for it, or
them.

d'r-fun, from it, of it ; away from.

drib, dim, cloudy, misty ; coated
with an opaque film.

drib'-sal, sorrow.

drik'-ka, to press, to squeeze.

drik'-ning, dry ness, drouth.

dril'-la, 1. to drill, to muster for

practice.

2. to drill with an instrument.
drin, in, within, inside.
drit'-'l, a third ; a widow's portion

or dower.

dri'-'ura, over, on the other side.
dri'-wa, to regret, to be sorry.
dri'-wer, over, across.
drob-pa, drop, drops.
drob'-sa, to drop, or to fall by drops.
drok, trough.

drol'-la, a lope — an easy gait.
drop'-sa, to drop, or fall by drops.
dros'-'l, trestle.
drot, wire ; wax-ends as used by

cobblers.

drot'-garn, shoemaker's thread.
drdt'-tsang, pliers, pincers.
dro'-wa, up, on the top, above.
dro'-wer, a drover.
drub, troop, herd, drove.
drvf, on it, upon,
druf -gshnabt, died, equivalent to

the common expression of

"slipped up," when referring

to the death of anyone.
druk'-ka, 1. to \ rint.

2. dry.

drukf-er, printer.
druk1 -er-ai' , printing office.
druk' -ka-det' -ter, dandruff, dry tetter
drum, a drum. Also a drum used

for heating rooms on floor

above that in which the stove

stands.
d'rum', therefore. Contraction of

da-rum'.

drum-bet', trumpet.
drum' -ma, to drum.
drum'-sek, cross-cut saw.
drun'-na, down, below, among.
du, thou, you (sing.).
du'n-a, to do, to accomplish.
dub'-lich, spotted, marked with

small spots.

1888.]

223

[Hofflnan.

duch, cloth.

du'-d'l-sak, bag-pipe.

dud'-s'nt, dozen, the twelfth.

duk' '-me-sich, sneaking, deceitful.

dul' -la-ban, tulip.

dnm, stupid, ignorent ; dumb.

dum'-bich, close, damp, humid.

dum' -he-da, stupid tricks, nonsense.

dam'-kop, block head.

dum'-'l, haste, hurry.

dum' -la, to hasten, to hurry.

dun, a ton.

dunk'-er, one who dips or immerses.

Applied to the Dunkards, a

religious sect.

dunk'-es, gravy, juices of meat.
dunk'-ka, to dip, to immerse.
dunk' 'I, dark, obscured.
dun'-ner, thunder.
dun'-ner-a, to thunder.
dun' ner-wet' -ter, thunderstorm; lit.,

thunder weather. Is used as

an oath.

dunsht, vapor, humidity.
dunsht'-ich, humid.
dush'-der, dusk, twilight.
du'-wak, tobacco.
du'-wak-sak, tobacco pouch or bag.

en, a, one.

eb', before, whether.
eb'-bas, something, alittle,anything.
eb'-ber, some one.
eb'-'r, some one.
ech'-a, oak.

ech'has, squirrel ; lit., oak rabbit.
ech'-'l, acorn

ech'-'la, 1. oak ; frequently used in-
stead of ech'a.
2. acorns, pi. of ech'l.
e'darn, hoarhound.
ed'-lich-a, some, several, few.
edt, an oath, a vow.
e'-er, rather, sooner.
en'fach, single, singlefold.
en'-fech-ich, singly.

en'feld-ic7i, silly, foolish,

ef -ent' -lich, openly, public.

eff-nat to open, to develop.

ef'-ning, an opening.

eg, a harrow.

e' -g'd-sin' -ich, obstinate, willful.

e' -ga-sin> -isJi, obstinate, self-wi led.

e'gel, disgust, dislike.

e' gel-haft, to have dislike, or disgust.

e'-gel hefd' -lich-kait, loathsomeness.

e'-ghe-na, to own ; to possess.

e'ghen-er, an owner.

e'-gh'l-a, to nauseate.

ef-gh'l-ich, nauseating, disagreeable.

ek, corner.

ekt a harrow,

ek'-ich, cornered.

ek' -shank, corner cupboard.

ek'-shten, corner-stone ; diamond

form.

ek' -shten-nich, checkered.
el, 1. oil.

2. ale.
e' -la, to oil.
el'-bo-gha, elbow ; an elbow of stove

pipe.

el'-der-a, parents.
eldt, age.

el'-duch, oil cloth.
e'-lendt, misery, trouble, distress.
e'-lend-ich, 1. wretched, miserable.

2. in poor health.
el' -fa, eleven.

e'-lich, oily, having an oily sur-
face.

el'-i-fandt, elephant.
el'-licht, oil lamp.
el'-shten, oil stone.
em, 'm, to, to the ( — masc.) to him,

with him.

em, to one (denotes possession).
en'-mer, bucket, pail.
e' -mer-Jienk, bucket handle.
enf-mer-ref, a bucket hoop.
enf-mol, once, one time.
e-moV, once on a time, at one time.

Hoffman. 1

224

|Dec. 21,

end'-kai-t'l, the inferior portion of
the colon ; the large intestine
used for pudding (sausage)
casing.

end' -lick, finally.

en'-ner, one (used before, or refer-
ring to masculine); applied to
a man in disrespect, when the
name is not to be men-
tioned.

en'-er-a, to alter, to change.

€ng, tight, close.

eng' -brisk tick, asthmatic ; lit., tight-
breasted.

(ftg'-el, angel, angels.

tng'-'l en'-er, Englishman.

tng'-lish, English.

cng'-lish-salls, epsom salts— sulphate
of magnesia.

enf-ni, one, she (fern.).

en'-nich, friendly, agreeable with
another, or on good terms.

en'-nich-er, any one (masc.).

en'-m'eA-£, any one (fern.).

enr-nich-ep'-er, any body, any one.

en-nich-ep-es, anything.

en'-k'l, grand-son.

en'-k'lin, grand-daughter.

enk'-shter-ich, alarmed, alarming ;
fearful, anticipating trouble.

er, 1. ear of grain.
2. honor, respect.

e'-ra, to honor, to respect.

cr'-lich, honest.

er'-tum, legacy.

ens, one.

ent, duck.

en'-ter~ic?i, drake.

er'-tsa, to address one with "Ir."

es, it.

enf-8ai-dich, one sided; of one opin-
ion.

esh, ashes ; ash tree.

esh'-a-mid-woch, Ash-Wednesday.

esh'-ba, aspen.

es'-ich, vinegaf.

e's'l, a mule; used sometimes as a

term of derision.
es'-sd, 1. to eat.

2. food, provisions.
es'-sach'-a, eatables, food.
es'-shank, pantry.

es'-shtub, dining room ; lit., eating-
room.

ef-wa, even, level.
e'-wa, just, whether, if, though, be-
cause; the true rendering is
difficult to present, and can
only be understood by the
context.

e'-wa-fil, immaterial, unconcerned.
e-wail', meanwhile ; a short time.
e'-war, 1. a boar.

2. before he, whether he (from

eb or).

e'-wer-sich, upwards.
e'-wich, ever, always, eternal.
&' ~wich<kait, eternity.
e'-wich-rot'-ser, glanders.
fa'-b'l, fable, tale.
fa-brik', fabric, edifice, factory.
fa'-da, thread.
fa'-dem, thread, fibre.
fa'-der, father.
fakf~'l, a torch.
fai'-ar, fire.
fai'-ar-a, 1. to celebrate ; to keep

holiday.

2. to start a fire, or to "fire up.*'
faif-ar-bd'~na, kidney beans.
fai'-ar-brandt, fire brand.
fai'-ar-dak) holiday.
fai'-ar-fo'gh'l, firefly; lit.t firebird.
fai'-ar-hart, fire hearth.
fai'-ar-ich, fiery.
fai'-ar-lich, solemn.
fai' -ar'Uch'ked, solemnity.
faicht, moist, humid, damp.
faig, a fig.

fai'gha, figs ; also, though rarely,
used in the sense of slapping
or boxing one's ears.

1888.]

225

[Hoffinan.

faik, a fig.

faindt, enemy.

faindt' -lich, hostile ; of evil, disposi-
tion.

faindt' -shaft, enmity, hostility.

fai'-la, to file.

faisht'-'l-a, to "make fists," as in
sparring.

fal, 1. a trap ; a fall.

2. a circumstance, condition.

fal'-da, folds, creases, plaits.

fal'-der, bars in a fence that may be
removed for passing.

fal'-dlr, a trap door.

fal' -en-krank' -et, epilepsy ; lit., fall-
ing sickness.

fa' -li-wal' -ter, pound apple. A va-
riety of pale green apples
varying in size and weight
of from ten to eighteen ounc-
es, sometimes even exceeding
that.

fal'-la, to fall.

falsh, false, deceitful ; resentful.

falsh'-het, falsehood, anger.

fa-mil'-li-ya, family.

fa-mil' -yd, family.

fa'-na, flag.

fang '-a, to catch, to contract.

fang'-tse11, tusks (cuspids).

far, for, before, because.

far, for ; used also as a prefix.

fd'-ra, to haul, or drive.

far-ach'-ta, to despise, to hate or to
avoid.

fa-rai'-sa, 1. to tear.

2. to go abroad, or far from
home.

far'-ap, paint, color.

far-ar'-yer-a, to aggravate.

far-ar' -yer-lich, aggravating ; vexa-
tious.

fa-ra-wel', farewell, "good-bye."

farb, 1. color, shade.
2. paint — generic.

far-bad' '-er-a, to confuse.

PKOC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI.

far-bai', part, gone by.

far-bai'-sa, to destroy by gnawing
or chewing.

far-bl'-ta, to forbid.

far-bi'-gha, to bend out of normal
form ; to distort.

far-blen'-ar-aif, jugglery ; to deceive
by sleight of hand, or some
other method.

far-blen'-na, to blind by reflection.

far-bUdt', blossomed ; past bloom-
ing season.

far-Uu-da, bloody ; covered or be-
smeared with blood.

far-bodt', commandment.

far-bd'-gha, bent out of shape.

far-brech' -a, 1. to break in pieces.
2. to violate ; to disappoint by
non-compliance with promise.

far-brech-er, a criminal, law-breaker.

far-brek'-'la, to break into small
pieces.

far-brendt', burnt. Used also to im-
ply that the one spoken of
has syphilis.

far'bren'-na, 1. to burn. up.

2. to give syphilitic contagion.

far-bri'-a, 1. to scald.

2. to spoil eggs during hatch-
ing.

far-bndt', 1. scalded ; injured by

scalding.

8. Eggs that will not hatch after
due time are said to be far-
bndt' ; lit., over hatched.

far-brildt', given to crying ; syn-
onymous with the common
expression of "cry-baby."

far-brocht', squandered ; spent in
recklessness.

f arch' -da, to fear, or to be afraid.

farch'-der-li&h,, fearful.

far-dai' -henk-ert, a vulgarism imply-
ing enormously. Applied to
persons who are incorrigible.

fdr-danf-ka, to have to thank for.

129. 2C. FBINTED FEB. 18, 1889.

Hoffman.]

226

[Dec. 21,

far'-da'-ra, to dry ; to spoil by dry-
ing too much.
fdr-darsht, famished ; perished from

want of water.
far-ddr'-wa, to spoil, to ruin.

far-dau'-a, to digest; to assimilate.

far-dau'-ingt digestion.

far -de' -la, to divide, to apportion.

fdr'-dich, done, finished.

far'-dick-a, to bring to completion ;
to finish.

far-di'-na, to earn.

far-ding' -a, to serve, or to hire for
service.

far-dil'-ya, to eradicate, to destroy
by rooting out.

far-dinsht, earnings, wages, merit.

far -dolt1, confoundedly. Used as
an adjective ; equivalent, in
expressions, to "be darned."

far-dop' ~'lt, doubled; sometimes
used to convey the idea of
being confused.

far-drai'-wa, to dispel ; to drive
away or to scatter.

far-drtf-a, to distort or to twist.

far'-dre'-ta, to tread upon ; to de-
stroy by walking upon.

far-dri'-sa, to offend ; to vex.

far-drls'-lich, vexatious.

far-drus', bad feeling.

far-droa' -sa, entertaining bad feel-
ings toward another, hurt in
feelings.

fardt', a drive, or passage-way.

fa-relf, trout (Salmofontalis).

far' em, before this ; contraction of
far dem.

far-en'-er-a, to alter or change.

fa-renl -nicJi-a, to unite ; to com-
promise.

far-fal'-la, to tumble to pieces, to go
to ruin.

far-fau'-la, to rot, to become rot-
ten. ^

far-fe'-la, to miss.

far-felsJi'-a, to falsify, to counterfeit-

to adulterate.
far-finsli'-der-a, to obscure.

fdr-fl'-ra, to seduce, to lead astray.

fdr-fi'-rer, a seducer.

far-flr'-ich, deceptive, seductive.

fdr-fluch-a, to curse.

fdr-fres'-8d, 1. given to eat glutton-
ously.

2. to lose possessions through
dissipations in eating.

fdr-frir'-d, to become frozen.

fdr-gaf'-fd, to be captivated by look-
ing.

far-gang'-a, past, vanished, dissi-
pkted.

far-genf, to dissolve, to dissipate.

far-gel' -shter-a, to scare, to intimi-
date, to cause anxiety.

far'-ge&h'l, a driving whip.

far!-gesh-ter, day before yester-
day.

far-ges'-sa, to forget ; forgotten.

far-ge'-wa, to forgive.

far-ge1 '-wens, in vain, unavailing.

far-ge'-w'l-ich, unavailing.

far-gif-ta, to poison.

far-glaich'-a, to compare. Used also
as an expression to denote a
circumstance.

far-glaich' -lich, comparable ; that
which bears comparison.

far-griicht', content, satisfied.

far-gni'-gha, to content one's self,
to be satisfied.

far-gm'-ghlich, contentedly.

far-gnl' -gMich-kait, contentment.

far-grd'-wa, to bury.

far-gre'-sar-a, to enlarge, to mag-
nify.

far-gre'-ser-ings glds', magnifying
glass.

far-guk'-ka, to overlook.

far-gukt, overlooked; to err through
looking too intently.

far-gun'na, to envy.

1888.]

227

[Hoffman.

far-kattt', given to crying. Rather
a better and more polite ex-
pression than fdr-brilt'.

far-Jiak' -ka, to chop up into small
pieces.

far-hard' -to,, to harden.

far-has' -sa, to despise, to hate.

far-he' -la, to secrete.

far-Jielt-nis, relation, compact.

far-henk' -art, an expression synon-
ymous with devilish, darned,
etc.

far-hin' -ar-a, to hinder, or to cause
delay by annoyance.

far-hl'-ta, to prevent ; to avoid.

far-hud' -''l-a, to tangle ; to confuse.

far -hung '-er-a, to starve.

far-hun'-sa, to despoil, to botch.

far'-icht, 1. fear.

2. furrow — made by a plow.

far' -icli-da, to fear ; to be afraid.

far'-ich-tat to fear ; to be afraid.

far-ka'-fa, to sell.

far-kaf'-ta, to notch, by cutting.

far-kar'-tsa, to shorten.

fdr-kar'-tse-ra, to shorten.

far -kef -f l-a, to notch, to cut notch-
es upon an object.

far-kel'-ta, to take, or catch, cold.

far-kert, deranged, "mixed up."

far-kesh' -dich-a, to furnish food.

far-kin' -dich-a, to make known, or
to announce.

far-kla'-gha, to inform upon ; to
complain ; to excuse.

far-Men' -a-ra, to make smaller.

far-knech' -a-ra, to ossify.

far-knip'-pa, to knot, to secure by
tying knots.

far-knod'-'lt, knotted.

far-ko-ld-bt'-ra, to confuse, to mix.

far-kwed' -sha, to bruise by squeez-
ing.

far-la' -fa, to stray ; to come to pass
or to transpire.

far-laicht', perhaps.

far-lang'-a, to desire, to long for.

far-le'-gha, to misplace, to mislay.

far-le' -ghen-hait, opportunity.

far-le' -na, to let, to rent.

far-leng' '-ar-a, to lengthen.

far* -le-sich, negligent.

far' -le-sich-ked' , negligence.

far-le' -ta, to become discontented.

far-let' -sa, to wrong, to injure or
spoil ; to maim.

far'-ling, farthing.

far-ll'-ra-, to lose.

far-los'-sa, to leave, to desert.

far-lushdt, loss.

far-lush' '-der-a, to enjoy one's self.

far-mach'-a, to bequeath.

far-ma' -la, to grind into powder.

far-med'-tsla, to cut fine, to massa-
cre.

far-me'-ra, to increase ; to prosper
by accretion.

far-mik'-sa, to confuse by mixing.

far-mis' -sa, to miss.

far-mud'-lich, probably.

fdr'-na, in front ; before.

far' -na-dra?' , ahead, in advance.

far' -na-drin, in the front part.

far'-na-drvf, on the fore part ; a
superior position.

far'-na-har, in advance of.

fdr'-na-hln, to the front.

far'-na-naus, in advance of.

far'-na-naus-b'tsalt, prepaid ; paid
in advance of.

far-nem'-ma, to comprehend or un-
derstand ; also used in some
localities in the sense of feel-
ing aggrieved at what one is
saying or doing.

far-nich' -ta, to disown, to destroy.

far'-nis, furnace ; a heater.

far-numft', despised, ostracised.

far-nunft', despised.

far-push' -a, to spoil, to make a mis-
fit.

far-rai'-sa, to tear.

fioffman.j

228

IDec. 21,

far'-ra-wa, to dye or to color.

far'-ra-wer, a dyer.

far-rek' '-Tea, to die, as cattle, to be-
come like carrion.

far-rik'-ka, to displace, to be able
to budge.

far-rikt, demented, of unsound mind.

far-ro'-da, to betray.

far-rop'-pa, to pull to pieces ; to
pluck.

far-run'-s'la, to wrinkle.

fars, for it, before the ; contraction
offardes.

far-Bat1' -ma, to waste time, to ne-
glect, to miss, or to be too
late.

far-sau'-a, to soil, to dirty.

far-sau'-fa, to drown.

far-se'-a, to foresee, to provide.

far-se' -fa, to drown ; to drown one's
self.

far-se'-gha, to spoil by sawing ; to
saw into pieces.

far-sen'-na, 1. to oversee, to admin-
ister, to provide beforehand.
2. to mistake, to err.

far-seng'-a, to singe or scorch.

far-senk'-ka, to singe, to scorch.

far-set' -sa, to dislocate ; to change
by misplacing.

far-Bhaf -fa, to work up, to con-
sume material in work.

far-sTibar' -ra, to save for future use,
to reserve for emergency.

far-shin' -na, to skin, to abrade the
cuticle.

far-sM'-sa, to shoot away, or con-
sume by shooting away all.

far-shit'-ta, to spill.

far-shla' -ghat 1. to knock to pieces.
2. one given to kicking.

far-sTilap' -pa, to spill ; to make a
mess of an undertaking.

far-Bhle' -fa, to drag away, or to
scatter Jby carrying away.

far-shlo'-fa, to oversleep.

f'ir-sJilup' -pa, to secrete, to hide.

far-shmai' -sa, to destroy by throw-
ing.

far-sTimak' -ka, to taste.

far-shmel'-sa, to melt, or dissolve.

far-sJimir1 -ra, to besmear, to soil.

far-shmo' -ka, to darken by smoking.

far-shnai' -da, to cut up, to cut to
pieces.

far-shpre' -a, to spread out, to scat-
ter.

far-shprech'-a, 1. to promise, to be-
troth.
2. an agreement or promise.

far-shpreng'-a, to cause to burst.

far-shpring' -a, to cause to burst.

far-shproch' '-a, promised, betrothed.

far-shrai' -wa, to convey by writing,

fdr'sht, a verse, or stanza.

farsh'-ta, heel.

far-shtandf, understanding, sense.

far-shtenf, to understand, to com-
prehend.

far-shten'ner-a, to petrify.

far-zhtech' -a, to pierce, by repeat-
edly thrusting the instru-
ment.

far-shtek'-'l a, to hide, to secrete.

far-sJitel' -la, to change, to simulate ?
or to conduct one's self.

far-sJiten' -nich, intelligent, intelligi-
ble.

far-shtend'-nis, understanding,
sense.

far-shter' -ra, to disturb.

far-sJitik' -ka, to suffocate.

far-shtim'-'l-a, to spoil.

far-shto' -la, one given to pilfering ;
clandestinely.

far-shtop'-pa, 1. to plug or stop a

leak.
2. constipated, clogged.

far-shtop-ping, constipation.

far-shtopt, constipated, clogged.

far-shto'-sa, to disown, to reject.

far-shtru'-w'l-a, to dishevel.

183S. |

229

IHoftman.

far-shwai' -gha, to keep to one's self,

to be retiring.

far-shwel'-la, to swell to excess.
far-sliwer'-ra, to vow.
far-ghwn1 -na, to disappear.
far-sick' -er-a, to secure, to insure,

or to give indemnity.
far-sich'-er-ing, \ security, insu-
far-sich'-er-ung, j ranee.
far-sin' -dich-a, to burden one's self

by sinning.

far-sink' -ka, to sink out of sight.
far-8of'-ner, a drunkard, a sot.
far -such' -a, to taste ; to tempt.
fart, off, away.

fart' -dau-ra, to continue, to last.
far't'l, a fourth ; a quarter of a

dollar.

far-tse'-la, to relate, to narrate.
far-trau'-a, to confide, to trust.
ffir-tsai' -a, to forgive.
far'-tse, fourteen.
far-tsa1 -gha, to despair.
far-tsar'-na, to anger, or cause to

be vexed or angry.
far-tse'-gha, to wait, to tarry.
far-tse'-la, to relate, to narrate.
far-tse'-lung, a narration, a tale.
far-ur'-sach-a, to cause.
far-wai'-la, to amuse one's self, to

linger.
far-wa'-ra, to guard or protect ; to

cherish with care.
far-war' -ka, to forfeit.
far-wart', delirious, confused.
far-war'-ya, to strangle or to

choke.

far was', why, wherefore.
far-weks'-la, to change, or mistake

for one another ; to confuse.
far-wel'-ka, to wither, or shrivel.
far-wea'-na, to cause children to be-
come spoiled by indulgence ;

to spoil.
far-we'-ra, to prevent or to hinder,

to prohibit ; to protect.

far-we'-sa, to moulder, or become

spoiled.
far-wes'-lich, that which is liable to

moulder, or spoil.
far'-wich, colored, varied in color.
far-wik-'la, to tangle, to confuse.
far-wun'-da, to wound, to maim.
far-wun' -ner-a, to be astonished, or

to wonder.
far-ya'-gha, to chase away, or to

scatter, as game.
fas, cask, barrel.
fas'-sa, 1. to measure — into bags.
2. to hive bees ; to put bees into

hives.

fa'-sa-nacht, Shrove Tuesday.
fasht, fast, secure.
fasht' -a-tsait, Lent ; lit., time of

fasting.

fas'-nacht, Shrove Tuesday.
fas' -nacht-kuch-a, doughnuts. Cakes

eaten on Shrove Tuesday.
fa'-ter, father.
faul, lazy ; decayed, rotten.
fan' -la, 1. to rot, to decay.

2. to idle, to loaf.

faul' -halts' , diphtheria ; sore throat.
faul'-hed, laziness, idleness ; decay.
fau'-len-tsar, sluggard, idler, loafer.
fausht, fist.
fech'-ta, to fight.
fed, fat, grease.
fed'-ar-ben, fore leg.
fed'-ar-Jis, fore feet.
fed'-ar-kshar, harness of leader of a

team.

fed'-arsht, first, foremost.
fed' -ar-shunk' -ka, shoulder — of ba-
con ; lit., fore ham.
fed'-er, feather, quill.
fed'-tich, fatty, greasy.
fed'-t'r-dek, feather bed.
fed'-t'r-fas-ing, bed-tick.
fed'-fr-fi', poultry.
fed'-t'r-kai'-t'l, quill; quill fit for

making a pen.

Hoffman.]

230

[Dec. 21,

fed'-t'r-mes'-er, pen-knife.

fed'-tsa, shreds, fibres.

fe'-gh'l-misht, guano.

fe'-ich, capable, suitable.

fel, skin, pelt.

fel, for sale ; that which may be
purchased.

fe'-la, to fail or disappoint.

feld'-mcs-ser, surveyor.

feldt'-bred-ich-ar, chaplain ; lit.,
field preacher.

fe'-ler, fault, error.

fel'-grif, to miss, an error.

fel'-lich, fully, ample.

fel'-sa, rock, rocks.

fel'-sich, rocky.

fel'-ya, felloe— of a wheel.

fel'-yor, a year of scarcity.

fen'-du, vendue, public sale.

fen'-du-krai'-yer, crier or auctioneer
at a sale.

fen'-ich-l, fennel seed, fennel plant.

fens, fence.

fen'-sa-maus, chipmunk ; lit., fence-
mouse.

fensh'-der, window.

fensh'.ter, window.

fensh'-ter-ram, window sash.

fensh'-ter-ra'-ma, window sash.

fensh'-ter-sits, window sill.

fensh' -ter-shaib, window pane.

fer, far, f'r, for ; used as a prefix.

fesht, 1. secure, tight, fast.
2. a festival, jubilee.

fes'l, a small cask or keg ; diminu-
tive of fas.

fet, fat, grease.

fet'-ar-ben-nich, feather legged.

fet'-er, feather, quill.

fet' -kick' -'l-chiar, doughnuts ; lit.,
fat cakes, i. e., cakes baked
in melted lard.

/», cattle.

fi'-d'l-bo'-gha, violin bow.

fi'-d'r-a, to feed, to nourish.

fiks, a fix, a qtfandary.

fik'-sa, to fix, to arrange.

fll, much, many.

Jil, colt.

fl'-la, 1. to feel.

2. sometimes used for fll — many.

fil'-la, 1. to fill.

2. sometimes used when speak-
ing of a mare giving birth to
a colt.

fll'-ar-at various, numerous ones.

fils'-ich, filthy, dirty.

fil'-s'l, dressing taken from roast
fowl, or breast of veal.

fils'-laus, crab-louse, body louse.

finf, fin'-fa, five.

finf'-Uch-er Alo'-se, Pentateuch ; lit.t
five books of Moses.

finf'-fing'-er-kraut, cincquefoil.

finft, fifth.

fing'ar, finger.

fing'-ar-a, to finger ; to handle, or
to meddle with.

fing'-ar-hut, thimble ; lit., finger-
hat.

Jing'-ar-ling, finger stall.

fing'-ar-ring, finger ring.

fing'-'l-a, to sparkle, to glimmer.

Jin-l'-ra, to veneer.

fin'-na, to find or discover.

fin'-ner, finder.

finsh'der, 1. window.
2. eclipse, opaque.

fins7i,'-der-nis, eclipse.

fip, a small silver coin of the value
of 6£ cents, known as fib'en-
i-bit.

fir, four.

fl'-ra, 1. four.
2. to lead.

flr'-ek-ich, four cornered, square.

fir' feld-ich, fourfold.

firt, fourth.

fish, fish.

fish'-arai', fishery.

fish'-briJtd, spawn.

fish'-garn, fish net.

1888.]

231

[Hoffinan.

fisJi' -ham' -mer, a net used for fish-
ing ; constructed by having
an upright handle attached
to a hoop, or half hoop fast-
ened to a straight bottom,
piece, to hold open the bag-
shaped net. This is held near
deep holes or rocks while an
assistant with a long pole
starts up the fish.

fixh'-o-ra, gills ; lit., fish ears.

fish'-rai'-yer, kingfisher, applied also
to cranes, herons, etc.

fl8h'-shpen, whalebone; lit., fish
chips, or shavings.

flach, flat.

flaicht, perhaps ; contraction offar-
laicht'.

flats, industry, thrift.

flai'-sicJi, industrious.

flak'-er-ich, flickering, varying.

flak'-ka-ra, to flicker, to flare.

flake, flax.

flam, flame.

fla-nel', flannel.

flang-gl'-ra, to flounder, to rove.

flash, flask.

fle, flea.

flech'-ta, to plait.

fled' -ter-wish, feather duster.

fled'-t'r-maus, butterfly.

fle'gh'l, a flail, used in threshing.

fle'-gh'la, to thresh with a flail.

fle'-gh'l-haft, scurrilous, impertinent.

fle' grant, smart- weed.

flek, a speck, or spot.

flek'-ich, spotted.

fleks, tendon, sinew.

flesh, flesh, meat.

fli'-gha, to fly.

fli'-gh'l, wing, wings ; a vane.

flik, full fledged.

flik'-ka, to mend, to patch.

flindt, a gun.

flind' -ta-kol-wa, gun-stock.

flind'-ta-laf, gun barrel.

flind' -ta slie.ft, gun stock.

flink, quick, active.

flis'-sich, eruptive, or liable to cuta-
neous eruptions.

flitsJi'-a, to slip off.

flitshf-er, a quick slap, or crack of
a whip.

flo, flea.

flok, flake, also used in some por-
tions to designate a flock (of
birds).

flor, floor.

fluch, a curse.

fluch'-a, to swear, to use profane
words.

flucht, flight.

flus, rheumatism.

flits1 '-fed'-ter-a, fins.

flus'-ka-rel'-la, amber beads, em-
ployed by hanging to^chil-
dren's necks to remove erup-
tive affections, etc.

flus'-sich, scrofulous, eruptive; liable
to affections resulting from
impoverished blood or hered-
itary affections of the skin.

fod'-'r-a, to ask for, to demand.

fo'-gh'l, bird.

fol, full.

folk, people, nation.

folk'-sagha, folk-lore ; lit., folk say-
ing.

fol'-kum'-ma, mature, perfect.

fol'-licht, full moon ; lit., full light.

fol'-mant, full moon.

fol' -shten-dich, complete.

fol'-ya, 1. to obey, or to comply

with.
2. consequences, results.

for, before, in front.

for'-dref-Uch, excellent.

for'-el'-ta-ra, ancestors ; lit, fore
parents.

for'-fet'-ar, ancestors ; lit., fore
fathers.

for'-geng-ar, ancestors.

Hoffman.]

232

[Dec. 21,

for'-har, previously, hitherto.

for'-hald'-ta, to upbraid, to reite-
rate.

for'-icht, fear, dread.

for'-le'-sa, to read in advance. The
pastor formerly read each line
of a verse or stanza, when
the congregation sang it, pro-
ceeding thus through the
whole hymn. Originated on
account of scarcity of books
in those times.

fdr'-U-sicli-kait', negligence.

for'-na-ma, given name ; pro no-
men.

for' -nem-ma, to undertake, to ven-
ture, to purpose.

for'-nemmes, an undertaking, a
venture.

for'-nemsht, the best, superior.

for'-se-na, to foresee, to anticipate
or to provide beforehand.

for1 '-shmai1 -sa, to accuse.

fdr'-shte-ar, deacon — in a church.

for' -sicht' -lich, cautious, circum-
spect.

for'-shtel-ling, foreboding.

for'-shus, overshoot.

for' -tsl-gha, to prefer, to choose in
preference to another.

for'-tsugh, preference, choice.

for'-tsuk, preference, choice.

for' -wit-sich, forward, indiscreet.

f'r, contraction of fer, far, and/ar,
for.

fra, wife, woman.

frai', free.

frai' -a-rai' , courtship.

frai'-ge-wa, to set free ; to give lib-
erty or freedom.

frai1 '-ge-wich, liberal, charitable.

frai'-hed, liberty, freedom.

frai'-lo*-sa, to liberate ; lit., to let
off.

fraind, friend.

fraind' -lich, friendly.

fraind' -shaft, 1. friendship, acquain-
tance.
2. relationship, kinship.

fraindt, friend.

f rain' -shaft, 1. friendship.
2. relationship, kinship.

frai'-wil-ich, voluntarily.

frak-tu'-ra, 1. Gothic figures, or

type.

2. to write in old German or
Gothic characters.

fram, pious, sanctified.

fran'-s'l, fringe ; tatter.

fran'-s'l-a, 1. to fringe, to tear in

tatters.
2. pi of fran'-s'l.

frans'-Uch, fringed.

fran-sos', syphilis- venereal disease;
lit., Frenchman.

frais'-ich, foppish and impertinent.

fre'-a, to rejoice, to be glad.

frech, impertinent, saucy.

fre'-lich, 1. happy, joyful.
2. certainly, assuredly.

fre'-ling, spring.

frem, strange.

fresf-sa, to eat gluttonously ; to de-
vour or bolt food.

fri, early.

fn'-ab-'l, early apple ; i. e., harvest
apple.

fri'-da, peace.

fri'- dens-rich' -dar, justice of the
peace.

frid'-lich, peaceable, amicable.

fri'-ra, to freeze, to be cold.

frish, fresh.

fris'-s'l, a fine rash, such as first
appears in scarlatina, meas-
els, etc.

frV-yor, spring.

fro, glad, pleased.

frog, a question, an inquiry.

fro'-gha, to ask, to inquire.

frok, a query, question.

frosh, frog ; tree frog.

233

[Hoffman.

f rots' -hans, a conceited braggart, a
fop.

frots'-ich, pompous, foppish, imper-
tinent.

frucht, grain, cereals.

frucht'-bar, fruitful.

frucht'-kam-mer, granary.

frucht'-kran, beard, of ear of grain.

frucht1 '-plan-sa, cereals.

fu'der, feed, fodder.

fuf'-tse, fifteen.

fuf'-tset, fifteenth.

fuf'-tsich, fifty.

faks, fox ; sorrel color (as of horse).

fuks'-gaul, sorrel horse.

fum, from, from the ; contraction
of fun dem.

fum' -Via, to fumble, to feel for a
thing in an awkward man-
ner.

fan, of, from.

funk'-ka, spark.

funk'-'l-a, to sparkle, to scintillate.

fun'-'m, from him, from it ; from
fun Im, and/w/i em.

fun'-nd-rd, from her; contraction of
fun Ira.

fur, a team.

fur'-ge-shel, horse whip, used by
teamsters.

furf-man, teamster.

fus, foot.

fusf-8ar, fuzz, delicate fibres as of
lint or cotton.

fus'-sar-a, to fuzz, or become fuzzy.

fas'-ar-ich, fuzzy.

fus'-geng-er, pedestrian.

9, g', gd, ga>, ge, employed as a pre-
fix to denote past tense.
gab, gift, donation.
ga-bai1, building.
gd-belkf, beams.
gd-bed', prayer ; toasted.
ga-bet', prayer.
ga bikt1, stooped, bowed.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI.

ga-bis', bit, teeth — as a set.

ga-bllt', blood, circulation of blood ;
bloom.

ga-bod', bid, offer.

ga-bo'-ra, born.

ga-bort', birth.

ga-borts' dak, birth-day.

ga braich' -lich, customary.

ga-brauch', custom, habit.

ga-brauch'-lich, customary.

ga-broch'-a, broken ; ruptured — her-
nia.

ga-brocht', brought.

ga-bro'-fa-tsait', predicted, foretold,

ga-bund, bundle — as of straw.

ga-bunf-na, bound, tied ; also used
to signify apprenticed.

ga-dank'-ka, thoughts, impressions.

ga-dart', dried.

ga-decht'-nis, memory, mind.

ga-dicht', poem.

ga-dir', an animal.

ga drai', true, faithful.

ga drenk', beverage, drink of any
kind.

ga-dshumpt, jumped.

gd-dunr, done ; past tense of tse dun
— to do.

ga-duldt, patience.

ga-duld' -tich, patient ; docile.

gaf'-fa, to stare, to look idly, to
gape at.

ga-grish, loud noise of voices, yell-
ing ; great ado in talking.

ga-hor'-sam, obedient.

gai'-ar, turkey buzzard.

gai'-gJier, a fiddler.

gaik, violin.

gail, horses ; pi. of gaul.

g ails' -dok-ter, farrier.

gails'-kesJit, horse chestnut.

gaisht, ghost, spirit, apparition.

gaits, avarice.

g aits' -hals, miser.

gails'-ich, miserly, stingy.

gak'-'l, egg.

129. 3D. PRINTED FEB. 18, 1889.

Hoffman.]

234

[Dec. 21,

gd-krai'-der, 1. herbs and plants
used in domestic cooking and
medicine.

2. mystical manoeuvres, hocus
pocus.

gd-krai'.der-sup, vegetable soup.

gak'-sa, to cackle — like a hen.

gal', 1. bile.
2. gallon.

gal'-ar-ich, soused pig's feet.

gd-ldrndtf, learned, educated.

gd-le'-gha-hedt, opportunity, occa-
sion, chance.

ga Uf~gh'n-het, opportunity, chance.

gdlind, mild, smooth, gentle.

ga ling, lungs, liver and heart of
slaughtered animal.

ga-ler'-sam ked, learning, erudi-
tion.

gd-Ubt', loved, beloved.

gal-lun', gallon.

gal'-ri-wa, ruta baga — variety of tur-
nip.

gal'-ya, gallows.

gam'-ber, camphor.

gd~menf, congregation.

gd-men> -sheft-Uch, in common, per-
taining to the union of the
whole number of persons.

ga-mis1, vegetables ; usually applied
as served on the table.

ga-mist', had to, obliged, compelled.

gdm'-la, to gamble, to play for
stakes.

gd-mechf, a construction, make-up ;
applied also to the genital
organs.

gd-manf-na, to remind.

gd-nau't exact, precise.

gang, hall or entrance, passage
way.

gangf-a, gone, went ; passed.

gans, 1. goose.

2. entirely, entire, whole.

gan'-sard, gander.

ga-nunk1, enoifgh, sufficient.

gar. 1. quite.

2. sufficiently cooked, or com-
pleted.

gdr'-d-wa, 1. to tan.
2. to thrash.

gdr'-d-wer, tanner.

gar' -da, garden.

gar-din', guardian.

gdr'-d'l-dr, gardener (rare).

gdr'-d'n-dr, gardener.

gar-dunf, calico.

ga-recht', just, justice ; equitable.

gd-rech'-tic/i-ked, justice ; satisfac-
tion.

gar'-i-gh'l, windpipe, trachea, po-
mum adami.

gar'-i-ghla, to gargle.

gd-ring1, slight, trifling ; sometimes
used to signify exact, careful.

ga-ringsht', slightest, least.

ga-rishl, prepared ; scaffolding.

ga-risTit' -hols, a put-log,

gar'-ken-ni, none, none at all.

gar' -kens, none at all.

gdrn, 1. yarn.
2. a net.

gdrn, willingly, gladly.

gar'-net, not at all.

gdrsh'-ta, barley.

gdr'-t'l-a, to garden, or cultivate a
garden.

gdr'-tshel, cordial.

gd-ruch', smell, odor.

gdr'-wer, tanner.

gdr'-wer-ai', tannery.

gdr'-wer-grub, tanner's vat, for
soaking hides in tan, or lime.

gaul, horse.

gaund, dress, frock.

gaunsh, a swing.

gaun'-sha, to swing.

gd'-wa, alms.

ga'-wel, fork, bifurcation.

ga'-wel-tsink'-ka, prong of a fork.

ga-we'-na, to accustom, or habit-
uate.

1888.]

235

[Hoffman.

ga-icis'-sa, 1. conscience.

2. certain, specified.

3. shown ; past tense of t*e
wais'-sa.

ga~wer', firearm, gun.

g a -yam' -mar, moaning, lamenta-
tion.

ge, go, to go.

ge*, to go.

ge'-a, go, to go ; this form is of sel-
dom occurrence.

ge-Uatshd', sounded in imitation of
splashing, or slapping.

ge-bleeht1 ', bleached, whitened.

ge-drai', obedient, faithful.

ge-denk'ka, to remember, to recall.

ge-dim'-m'Td, thundered.

ge-dish'-d'l-ird', distilled.

ge'-ghend, region, locality, neigh-
borhood.

gel, yellow.

gel, is it not so ?

geld, 1. money.
2. is it not ?

geld'-sak, purse ; lit., money bag.

ge-leg', layer, or layers.

gel'-la, is it not so ?

gel'-rlp, carrot ; lit., yellow turnip.

gel'-shpecht, flicker or yellow ham-
mer ( — Golaptes auratus).

geV-sucht, jaundice.

gel'-weshp, yellow jacket (insect).

gens'-blum, daisy.

ge'-ra, to ferment.

ge-run'-na, 1. curdled, coagulated.
2. leaked.

ges, goat, goats.

gesh'-der, yesterday.

gesJi'-el, a whip.

ge-tso1 '-(jha, removed ; pulled.

ge'-wa, to give, to donate.

ge-wid'-der, lightning.

ge-wid'-d'r-rut, lightning rod.

gfal'-la, 1. fell.

2. to be pleased with.

gfecht, fight, fighting, battle.

gfel' -ich-kait, satisfaction, favor.

gfel' -ich-ked, satisfaction, favor.

gfelkdt, fallowed.

gfer'-lich, dangerous.

gfll, feeling, sympathy.

gfloch'-ta, plaited.

gfor, danger, peril, risk.

gfro'-ra, 1. frozen.

2. to have been cold.

gfuld, fooled, imposed upon.

gfun'-na, found, discovered.

g'gos'-sa, 1. cast — in a mould.
2. poured, from a sprinkler.

g'hes, command, order; a saying.

gich'-ter-ra, convulsions.

gicht'-ros, peony.

gift, poison.

gift' -shwam, toadstool — agaric.

gik'-sa, 1 . to stick or stab, to nudge

into one's ribs.
2. to snicker, to giggle.

gil'-ler-l, killder plover.

gin'-ni-hink-'l, guinea fowl.

gip'-p'l, spire, apex, on the summit.

gips, gypsum, plaster of Paris.

gi'-sa, 1. to sprinkle with a sprink-
ling pot.
2. to cast, in moulds.

gis'-kan, watering pot.

gi'-w'l, gable.

ge'-w'l-end, gable end.

gi'-w'l-end, gable end.

glab'-bort, clapboard, pailing.

glaf, key of piano or organ.

glaf'-flr, piano forte.

gla'-gha, to complain, to enter com-
plaint.

glai, soon.

glai'-a, bran.

glaich, equal.

glaic7i'-a, to like, to admire.

glaich' -ge-wicht, balance, scales; lit.,
equal weight.

glak, complaint.

glaich1 '-nis, parable ; comparison,
equal.

Hoffman.]

236

[Dec. 21,

glans, lustre, reflection.

gla'-wa, to believe, belief.

glas, glass.

glat, smooth.

glen, small, little.

gle'-'d, clover.

gle'-da, to clothe.

gledt, article of clothing, garment.

glem'-ma, to pinch, to jamb.

gleP'-ni-shlang'-a war'-ttfl, "small
snake-root," Virginia snake-
root (Serpentaria Virginia-
nus).

glensht, smallest.

glen' -sa, to shine.

gles, rut, wheel track.

gle-sur', glazing, gloss.

glet'-ta, burdock.

gll'-dich, red hot.

glidt, a member — part of body ;
member of an association.

glik'-ers, marbles ; testicles.

glitsh-ich, slippery, icy.

glit'-s'r-a, to glitter.

glit'-s'r-ich, glittering, shiny.

glo'-a, claws ; a staple.

glo' a-fet, neats'-foot oil.

glo'-a-fus, cloven foot.

glof'-der, a cord — of wood.

glok, bell.

glok'-ka-blum, columbine.

gluk, a hen.

gluk'-ka, to cluck — like a hen.

glump'-a, a lump, a heap.

g'mad, 1. swath.

2. measure or part, equal to a
portion, as one being able to
contend with or doing as
well as the others.

gnad, grace.

gna'-da, grace, piety.

gnar'-ra, 1. to growl.

2. projection on the trunk of a
tree, a spur or burr.

gnar'-ish, apt or prone to growl.

gnarsh'-a, to gnash — as the teeth.

gnar'-shich, gnarled, or knotty.

gnech'-'l, small bone ; digital joints.

gned'-lich, gracious.

gnetsh'-ich, cartilaginous ; " gris-
tle."

gnik, vertebral joint of the neck ;
applied to the back of the
neck.

gnoc7i'-a, bone, bones.

gnochf-a-yar'-i-gh'l, skeleton.

gnoch'-ich, bony ; lean.

gnop, 1. button.
2. a knot.

gnop'-Jiolts, buttonwood tree, syca-
more.

gnop'-locJi, button hole.

g'num'-ma, taken, required.

godt, godmother.

gold, gold.

gold'-am'-shel, Baltimore oriole ; lit.,
gold robin.

gol'-den-dur, golden tincture.

golt, gold.

Got, God.

go-w\-nlr' , governor.

grab, grave.

grad, straight, exact, right, now ;
grad a-wek', right away, im-
mediately.

gram'-bl-ra, cranberries.

gran, 1. crown.

2. barb, of the ear of grain.

3. fishbone, of thin sharp form
— as the ribs.

granf-na, stop-cock ; spigot.
gra'-w'l-a, to crawl ; to grovel.
gre'-ak, corn — on the foot.
grish-dir', a syringe.
grish-dir'-ing, an injection.
grish-dir1 '-ra, to give an enema with

a syringe.
grob, coarse, rude.
g'roch'-a, smelled, scented.
grot, toad ( — bufo).
grot'-ta-bal-sem, pennyroyal ; lit.,

toad balsam.

1888.]

237

[Hoffman.

grub, a hole or pit.

grub'-hak, a pick-axe.

grub' -pa, to grub, or dig with a

pick, or hoe.
grum', crooked.
grum'-bdr, potato.
grum'-bir, potato.
grum' -buk-lich, hunch-backed ;

round-shouldered.
grum'-la, to grumble, to growl.
grum'-lich, given to grumbling, or

to growling.
grund'-nis, peanut.
grund'-sau, ground hog.
grusht, crust.
grm'-l-blr, gooseberry.
grus'-lich, gristly.
gsang, a song ; singing.
gsat, told, said.

gsel'-shaft, association, society.
gshar, 1. harness.

2. implements or tools.

3. crockery, dishes.
gsJibas, sport, fun, amusement.
gshait, intelligent, smart.
gshe'-da, divorced.

gsheft, work, occupation, busi-
ness.

gshenk, gift, present.

gshicht, tale, narrative, story.

gshikt, 1. expert, clever.

2. sent — past tense of tse' shik'-
ka, to send.

gshlecht, family or branch of family,
clan, gens ; generation.

gshmak, taste.

gshprech, conversation.

gshproch, language, speech ; an ax-
iom, saying.

gshtalt, a frame ; a wooden struc-
ture.

gshte'-a, to acknowledge, to own
up to.

g&fiolt'-a, scolded ; a thing to be
avoided on account of its be-
ing badly spoken of. .

gshtopV -a-fol' , filled to the utmost ;
stuffed to the limit of capa-
city.

gsJiwd'-ra, a boil ; boils.

gshwind, quick, fast, hurry.

gthwindt, quick, in haste, hurry.

gshwish' -da-ra, children of the same
mother, brothers and sisters.

gshwish' -der-kin'-ner, cousins.

gsicht, face.

gsof'-fa, drunk, intoxicated.

gsundt, well, healthy.

gsund'-het, health.

g'tsif'-fer, 1. markings made with a

pen or pencil ; calculations.
2. insects ; small animal life in
general.

g'-tso'-gha, moved, pulled.

g'-tswil'-ichd, twilled.

guk, look, a look, a view.

guk'-gum'-mer, a cucumber.

guk'-ka, to look, to see, to behold.

guk'-uk, a cuckoo.

gum' -a, 1. gum tree.

2. to gum, to paste with mucil-
age.

3. the gums.
gum'-mer, a cucumber.
gus, a casting.

gut, good.

gut1 -rich-ich, fragrant.

g'-walt, strength, power.

g'-walt'-ich, powerful.

g'warb', joint.

g' -warts, spices ; garden plants used

in cooking.

g'-weksf, tumor, growth.
g'-welbr, arch ; roof of a vault.
g* -wen' -Itch, usually, ordinarily.
g'-wicJit', Weight.
g'-win', 1. gain.

2. thread of a screw.
g'-wis1, certainly, assuredly.
g'-wis'-sa, 1. conscience.

2. shown ; past tense of tse

wai'-sa, to show.

Hoffman.]

238

[Dec. 21,

g'-wit'-'r, thunder, thunder-storm,

lightning.

g' -wit' -r -rut, lightning rod.
g'wolt, wanted, desired, wished.
g'wun'-ner'd, wondered.

hddr, here, hither.

hdd'-ra, to hear.

hddrdt, a herd, flock, drove.

hdbt, chief, principal.

Jidbt' -sum' , principal at interest.

haf'-fa, an earthen pot, or jar.

haft, 1. rivet, clasp.

2. eye, for hooking on dresses

— hook and eye.
7iai, hay.

haich'-la, to simulate.
haich'-lar, hypocrite.
hatch' -lar-ai, hypociisy.
7iai'-da, heathen.
hai'-et, haying season.
haif'-ich, numerous, in quantity,

plentiful.
haif '-la, to heap up, to gather into

a heap.

haifts, heaves.
hai'-la, to cry, to weep.
hai'-land, Saviour.
hai'-lich, holy, sacred.
hail'-mit'l, remedy.
hai'-ar-dt, wedding.
hai'-ar-a, to marry.
hair'-ra, to marry.
hai'r'-ich, desirous of marriage.
hdi'-ref, hay rick.
hdi1 -shrek -er, grasshopper.
hais' -licit, domestic.
hait, to-day.
hait'-se-ddgs, at the present time;

now-a-days.
hak, hoe.
hak'-ka, 1. to chop, or to cut.

2. to whip.
hak1-' I, a hackle.
hak'-l-a, to hackle (as flax).

hak'-mes-ser, cleaver; lit., chop
knife.

halb, half.

7ialb'-lai-na, half linen — linsey-
woolsey.

halb'-nacJit, midnight; lit., half
night.

halb'-shti'-w'l, " half boots," gait-
ers.

halb'-shtreng, chains forming the
end of traces.

halb'-yer'-ish, half - yearly ; six
months old.

hal'-da, to hold, to retain.

haldt, halt, stop.

half-tar, halter.

half'-tar-rV-ma, halter strap.

halm, a stalk of grass or grain, a
blade.

hals, neck, throat.

Jials'-aus-Ue-rung, laryngitis ; ap-
plied also to bronchitis.

hals'-band, collar, neck band.

hals'-duch, muffler, neckerchief.

lials'-gnik, neck joint.

hals-'-grd-gha, cravat.

hals' -we, sore -throat.

hal'-ta, to hold, to retain, to secure.

hal'-unk, a rascal.

hal'-wer. half.

hal'-w'r-gaul, dock ; lit., half-horse.

ham' -el, a calf ; a lubberly fellow.

ham'-mar, hammer.

ham'-mar-shlak, scales of iron, re-
sulting from forging or ham-
mering ; dross.

hd'-na, rooster.

hand, hand.

hand'-duch, towel; lit., hand cloth.

han'd'l, trade, commerce, exchange.

hand'-lang-er, assistant ; tender,

hod -carrier.

7iand'-ri-g7i'l, handrail, bannisters.
hand' -war -ik, trade, occupation.
hand'-war-iks-g'shar, tools, imple-
ments.

1888.]

239

[Hoffman.

hand'-wdr-iks-lait, laborers, work-
ing-people.

hand'-war-iks-man, mechanic.

hand'-wdrk, trade, occupation.

Tianft, hemp.

hang, 1. a bracket for dishes or food.
2. slope, declivity.

Jians, " Jack," foolish fellow.

hans'-warsht, a clown.

hdr, Lord, Mr.

hd'-ra, to hear ; to obey.

Jid'-ra-fo'-gh'l, jay-bird.

Jia'-ra-sa-gha, hearsay.

hdrbsht, autumn ; fall of the year.

hard, hard.

hdr'-da, to harden.

hdrd'-gras, herd grass ; pasture.

har'-dich, hurry, quick.

hard'-lai-wich, constipated.

harf, harp.

liar'-ich-a, to hear, to listen.

har'-kum-ma, origin, source from
which, to come from.

hdr'~lich, lordly, happy, jubilant.

horn, horn.

ham, brain.

hain'-e-sel, hornet.

harn'-ich, horny.

harn'-ing, February.

hdrn'-shal, skull.

7iarn'-she-d'l, upper portion of crani-
um.

harsh, deer.

harsh' -arn-gaisht, ammonia.

harsh' -flesh, venison.

harsh' -gr as, millet.

hdr'-shtam'-ma, to descend from,
origin.

harts, heart ; courage.

hart, hard.

harts, gum, as an exudation on
trees.

harts' -af-tich, courageous.

harts' f el, pericardium.

harts'-ich, resinous, gummy

hdrts'-ich, hearty, dear.

harts' -klop' -pa, palpitation of the
heart.

harts' -sJito-sa, palpitation of the
heart.

harts* -war-t&el, tap root.

has, hare, rabbit.

has, hatred, dislike.

hd'-sa-gU'-a, sorrel ; lit., rabbit
clover.

hash'- bid' -el, hospital.

hash' pel, 1. a reel.
2. a silly fellow.

has'-l-hek'-ka, hazel brush.

has'-'l-nus, hazelnut.

has'-l'r, hostler.

hax'-sa, to hate, to dislike.

has'-wip, cow-hide, whip.

haubt1 '-shtik, chief portion.

hauch, breath.

hauch'-a, to breathe ; to expel
breath through the open
mouth.

hau'-fa, heap.

hauns, hound.

haunt, hound.

haus, 1. house.
2. outside, out.

haus'-rodt, furniture.

haus'-gshtai'-er, necessary furni-
ture, etc., for housekeeping.

haut, skin, pelt.

ha'-wa, have ; tse ha'-wa, to have.

ha' -was-wdrt, worth having.

ha'-wer, oats.

ha'-w'r, oats.

ha'-w'r-ges, katydid.

he, height.

heb'-gdrn, dip net.

hech'-er, higher.

hechsht, highest.

hecht, pike — a fish.

hecht' -grant, pickerel-weed.

hech'-tsa, to pant.

hef'-ner, potter.

heft'-ich, with strength, powerful,

hek'-'l-cha, crochet needle.

Hoffman.]

240

[Dec. 21,

hek'-ka, brambles, briars ; dry
branches or shrubs.

Jiek'-l-a, to crochet.

Jieks, witch, sorceress.

7iek' '-sa-gla-wa, belief in witches ;
superstition.

hek' -sa-gla-wish, superstitious.

hek' -sa-kim' -m' I, Stramonium, jim-
son weed.

hek'-sar-ai, sorcery ; shamanism.

Jieksht, highest.

heks'-'l, straw chop — for feed.

heks'-'l-fuf-der, chop feed.

he'-lar, concealer, one who hides.

hel'-mit'l, remedy.

hel, 1. clear, bright.
2. hell, hades.

hel' -fa, to help, to assist.

Jielft, half.

hel' -ing, hollow, cavity.

helm, helve.

7iem, shirt.

hem, home.

he' -met, a home.

hem'-gfil, home feeling.

hem'-g'macht, domestic or home-
made.

hem'-lich, secret; homely, not
pretty.

Tiem'-'r-prais, wristband.

hem'-tsus, homeward.

hem'-we, home sick, yearning to be
at home ; nostalgia.

hend'-ich, handy, convenient.

heng'-'l, bunch.

henk, 1. handle.

2. a swinging shelf.

henk'-ar, hangman.

henk'-bauch, paunch.

henk'-ka, to hang, to suspend.

henksht, stallion.

hensh'-ing, glove, mitten.

he'-sa, 1. heel.

2. to command, to ask, to request.

3. to call or designate a person
or thing.

hes'-lich, disgusting, disagreeable,
ugly, shabby.

het, had, would, could.

het, height.

hel'-sa, to set a dog at, to urge.

he'-wai-sa, crowbar.

hln, 1. thither, towards, to another

place.
2. exhausted, "done for."

hibsh, pretty.

hift, hip.

hik'-ar-a, 1. hickory.

2. to whip, or punish.

hik'-ar-i, hickory.

hik'-ar-nus, hickory nut.

hlnf-leng-lich, sufficient.

hilf, help, aid.

hils'-n'r-ham'-ar, mallet; lit., "wood-
en hammer.

him' I, heaven ; sky.

him' -'l-f art-dag', Ascension day.

himl'-lish, heavenly.

him'-mel, heaven ; sky.

hi'-na, behind, back.

hi' -na-dran, behind, behind-hand.

hi'-na-drin, in the hind part.

hi'-na-druf, on the rear part.

M'-na-nai^, into, or by way of, the
rear part.

hi'-na-no', subsequently ; after-
wards, in the rear.

7iin'-ar-gen, to deceive.

hin' -ar-lich, troublesome, obstruct-
ing.

hin'-ar-ra, to hinder, or delay.

hin'-arsht, hindmost.

hin' -ar-shunk' -a, ham ; lit., hind
ham, in contradistinction to
shoulder, "fore ham," fet'-
ar-shunk'-a.

hin'er-em, behind the ; contraction
of hin'-er dem.

hink'-el, chicken, fowl ; poultry.

hink'-el-ke'-wich, chicken coop.

hink' -el-shtal, chicken coop; lit.,
chicken stable, or pen.

1888.]

241

[Hoffman.

hin'-nich, after.

hlnf-rich-ta, 1. to bring to ruin ; to

spoil.
2. to direct to a desired place.

hlnt -shtard' -tsa, to tumble headlong.

hi'-sich, native, relative to region
spoken of.

hit, hut.

hl'-ta, to guard, to watch or pro-
tect.

hit' -mach-arn, milliner, one who
makes bonnets.

7iUs, heat ; fever.

hit'-sa, to heat, to warm.

hits' -ich, feverish, heated.

hits' -pok-ka, prickly heat.

hi'-w'l, hill, mound, hillock.

hi'-w'l-ifih, hilly, undulating.

hoch, high, elevated.

hdch'-ach ta, to esteem.

hoch'-tsich, wedding.

hof, yard.

hof'-ning, hope, expectation.

hok'-ka, to seat one's self.

ho'-ka, hook.

hok'-ka, to sit, to seat one's self.
The word is not a polite form.

hoi, hollow.

ho' -la, to fetch, to bring.

ho' -land-war '-ts' I, elecampane.

hol'-ler, elder (alder bush).

hols, wood.

hols' -Uats, place for chopping wood.

hols'-buk, saw-buck.

hols'-ko-la, charcoal.

hol'-wek, sunken roadway ; lit., hol-
low way or road.

hop, hop (pi. hop'-pa — hops).

hop' I, hobble.

hop'-p'l-a, to hobble.

hor, hair ; fur, on the skin.

hos'-sa, pantaloons.

hos' -sa-dre' -or, suspenders.

hos'-'l-a, to raffle.

hot, has.

ho'-w'l, plane.

ho'-w'l-bank, carpenter's workbench

ho'-w'l-shpen, shavings ; lit., plane-
chips.

hud1 1, tatter, rag.

hud1 -la, 1. to hasten ; to work in a

careless manner.
2. to clean out a bake oven pre-
vious to depositing the arti-
cles to be baked.

hud'-ler, a rod with a rag attached
for removing ashes from the
oven.

hud'-lich, hasty, careless.

hud'l'-lum-pa, a rag used for clean-
ing ashes out of a bake oven.

hud'-s'l-a, uncut dried fruit.

huds'-lich, shriveled, dried.

huf, hoof.

Jiuf'-ai-sa, horse shoe.

hum'-m'l, bumble-bee.

hundt, dog.

hundts' -shtal, dog kennel.

hung'-ar, hunger.

hung'-ar-a, to hunger, to long for.

hung' -ar-ich, hungry.

Jiung'-ars-nod, famine.

hun'-na, down, off the top.

hun'-ich, honey.

hun'-ich-fo'gWl, humming-bird.

hun'-ich-sok'l, honeysuckle; wood-
bine.

hunf'rt, hundred.

hun'-'rt-yer-ich, centennial.

hun> '-'rt-yor, century.

huns' -da-gha, dog-days.

huns'-graut, toad flax.

hup'-sa, to hop, to skip.

?tur, whore, prostitute.

hur'-a-kind, bastard ; lit., whore's
child.

hush'-ta, to cough ; cough.

hut, hat.

hut' -mach-er, hatter.

hutsh, colt.

hutsh'-el, a colt.

hutsh' -'l-i, a colt.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. 80C. XXVI. 129. 2E. PRINTED FEB. 25, 1S89.

Hoffman.

242

[Dec. 21,

ich, I.

im, in the ; contraction of in dem.

1m, bee.

im-a-fres'-ser, bee eater, bee martin

(Tyrannus carolinensis).
Im' -a-karb' , bee hive; i. e., bee

basket.

Im'-a-rbs, honeycomb.
im'-ber, ginger.
in'-men8, ant.
l'-ments, ant.
im'-er, always.

im' -er-fart, always, constantly.
im'-er-men, evermore ; constantly

increasing.

im' -er-wer' -end, lasting forever.
im'-r, always.
ims, meal.

ims'-tsait, meal time.
I'-na, theirs, to them.
in'-ar-lich, internal ; internally ;

the interior.
in'-dres-sa, interest.
in'-ga-waid^ entrails, viscera.
in'-haldt, contents.
ins, in the ; contraction of in d'8.
insh, Indian.

in' -ska-rob' -er, rubber, India rubber.
insh'-ing, Indian ; Indians.
in'-sM-nir', engineer.
ifi'-s7iing-rob'-ber, India rubber.
insh'-lich, tallow.
in' -'uren-nich, inside.
Ir'-tsa, to address one with "irt"

a polite form.
is, is.

ish, is (rare).

i'-wer, past, gone by ; over.
i-wer-ai'-la, to be over hasty.
i'-wer-al, everywhere.
i'-wer-aus', exceedingly.
i'-wer-W-da, to overbid ; to outbid.
i'-wer-bin'-na, to bind over.
i'-wer -dek, coverlet.
i'-wer- drai'-wa, to overdraw ; to ex-

aggenrte.

i'-wer-dref'-fa, to surpass ; to excel.

i'-wer-em, over the; contraction of
i'wer dem.

i'-wer-flus, an overflow ; surplus.

i'-wer-ge-larnd, crack-brained ; lit.,
over educated.

i' -wer' -Jia'dr' -ra, to overhear, to
learn by accident.

i-wer-handt, overhand ; control.

i' -wer-haubt, generally, in general.

i' -wer-hos' -sa, overalls ; lit., over-
pants.

i'-wer-ich, left over ; not desired.

i' -wer-kshaid, conceited ; lit., over-
wise.

i' -wer-la-fa, to overwalk one's self.

i' -wer-le-gha, 1. to meditate ; to con-
sider.
2. to admonish.

i'-wer-lif'-er-a, to deliver, or to hand
over.

i'-wer-li'-we-ra, to deliver, or hand
over.

i'wer-mach'-a, to make over ; to re-
peat.

i' -wer-ma' -ri-ya, day after to-mor-
row.

i! -wer-nem' -ma, to overtake.

i'wers, over it; contraction of i'wer es

i'-wer-set'-sa, to translate.

i' -wer-shrifl, superscription.

i'-wer -shtu-dlrt', over-studied, over-
worked by study.

i'-wer-sku, overshoe ; rubbers.

i'-wer-shwem'-ming, inundation ;
flood.

i'-wer-sich'-tich, cross-eyed.

i'-wer-tsai'-gha, to convince.

i'-wer-tsuk, casing for feather bed.

i'-wer-tswar'-ich, 1. contrary, obsti-
nate.
2. crosswise.

i'-wer-wai'-sa, to convince ; to show
proof.

i' -wer-wel' -dich-a, to overcome ; to
conquer.

1888.]

243

[Hoffman.

i1 -uer-win-na, to prevail ; to win

over.
i'-w'l, 1. nausea ; nauseating.

2. evil, bad.

i'-w'l-a, to nauseate ; to sicken.
I'-w'l-de'-t'r, malefactor, criminal.
i'-w'l-ich, nauseating ; nauseated.
i'-w'r, past, gone by ; over.
i'-w'r-a-wail, after awhile ; shortly.

kabt, had ; from German gehabt.

ka-dol'-ish, Catholic.

kd'-d'r, torn cat.

kd'-fa, to buy.

kdf'-lait, merchants, purchasers.

kaf-man, merchant, purchaser.

kaft, a notch, a gap or divide on

hills or mountains.
kaf'-ta, to notch.
kaft'-ich, notched.
kaich'-a, to pant.
kai'-d'l, a wedge, a plug.
kaim, a germ.
kai'-ser, emperor.
kai' '-ser-dum, empire.
kalb, calf.

kal'-basht, calabash.
kalb'-flesh, veal.
kalb' -f el, calfskin.
kalbs'-haut, calf skin.
ka-len'-'dr, almanac ; calendar.
ka'-letsJi, college.
kal'-ik, lime.
kal' -ik-of -fa, lime kiln.
kalf-ik-shten, limestone.
kalk, lime.
kal'-mus, calamus.
kalt, cold.

kall'-me'-sel, cold chisel.
ka'-ma, cogs— of a wheel.
ka-mel', camel.

kam'-mer, chamber ; spare-room.
ka-mil'-la, chamomile.
kam'-rdd, cog-wheel.
kan, 1. a can.

2. to be able to.

kan'-d'l, spout.

kan'-d'l-tsuk'-ar, rock candy.

kans'-draub, currant.

kans'-graut, St. John's wort.

kan' -shaft, familiarity with, knowl-
edge, acquaintance with.

kan'-s'l, pulpit.

kan'-s'l-red'-ner, pulpit orator.

ka-nun', cannon.

kap', cap.

kd'-rd', 1. to sweep.
2. to belong to.

kar'-ab, basket.

ka-ran'-ner, coroner.

kdr'-a-pet, carpet.

ka-ra'-she, courage, pluck.

kz'-ra-sl'-ra, to court, to caress.

karb, basket.

karf-'b, basket.

k'dr'-ber, body.

karb' -wai-de, basket willow.

kdrd, 1. cord ; yarn.
2. a card ; chart.

karf-dun, calico, prints.

kdr'-dun, calico, prints.

kar-frai1 -ddk, Good-Friday.

kar'-icli, cart.

kdr'-ich, church.

ka-reV, bead.

kdr'-ich-a-rdd, church council ; ves-
try.

kdr1 ' -ieJi-a-shdul, pew.

kdr'-ic7i-a-sits, pew.

kdr' -ich-lwf, church yard, grave
yard.

kar'-ik, cork.

kar'-ik-ka, to cork.

kar' ~ik-t&l' -gJwr, cork screw.

kdrl, fellow.

karn, rye.

kdrn, kernel, seed.

karn'-brod, rye bread.

kdr'-nish, cornice.

kdrsh, cherry.

karts, short.

kdrta'-lich, lately, shortly.

Hoffman.]

244

[Dec. 21,

karts' -sich-tich, short-sighted, near-
sighted.

hash' -da, cage, case, box, chest.

kats, cat.

kat' -sa-ge-grish' , caterwauling.

kat1 -sa-graut, catmint.

kau'-a, to chew, to masticate.

kaum, scarcely, hardly.

ken, none, not any ; contraction of
ken'-ni, none.

ked, chain.

kef'-fer, bug, beetle.

keft'-lich, notched.

kel, trowel.

kel, throat, trachea.

kelch, cup, chalice.

kel'-lar, cellar ; a vault.

kel' -lar-kich' , basement kitchen.

kenf-mol, no time ; at no time.

kenf-nich, king.

kenf-?rich-en, queen.

kenl -nich-raich, kingdom.

ken'-na, 1. to be able.

2. to know, to be acquainted with

ken'-ni, none, none of them.

ken'-mol, not once, at no time.

kens, none.

kent, could.

ken' -tsech-a, property mark ; sign
by which a thing may be
recognized.

ker, 1. care, responsibility.

2. hearing, sense of hearing.

ker'-ra, to sweep.

kes, cheese.

keshdt, chestnut.

keshd'-lgh'l, chestnut burr.

keshd'-lich, costly, expensive.

kes'-sai', colander; lit. , cheese sieve.

kes'-s'l, kettle.

kes'-s'l-flik'-er, a tinker ; lit., kettle
mender.

ket, chain.

ketsh, a catch, puzzle, trick.

ketih'-'r, pall.

ke'-wich, cage.

ki'-ben, cow pen.

ki'-bid-ars, tansy.

ki'-blum, dandelion.

kich, kitchen.

ki'-drek, cow dung.

kl'-drek-rol'-ler, tumble-bug ; scara-
bus.

kil, cool.

kl'-la, to cool.

kim'-er-lic h, poorly, indigent, needy.

kim'-'l, caraway.

kl'-misht, cow manure.

kin, chin.

kin'-bak'-ka, jaw bone.

kind'-hed, childhood.

kind'Jich, filial.

kindsht' -lar, expert, artist, one who
can adapt himself to various
delicate operations.

kin'-nish, foolish, childish, silly.

kindt, child.

kin'-ner, children.

kin'-ner-dlb, kidnapper; lit., chil-
dren-thief.

kinsMl'r-ai', pow-wow-ing ; the
ability to perform mysteries ;
also applied to spiritualistic
performances.

kim'-kind, child's child = grand-
child.

kl'-rus, lampblack.

kishd, a chest.

kl'-shtar, cow bunting ; cow black-
bird.

ku'-'l, sleet.

kis'-'l-a, to sleet.

kis'-'l-ich, sleety.

kis'-sa, a pillow.

kit, putty.

kit' -'I, a long loose coat.

kitsh, a scraper ; a rake made of a
board, transverse to the han-
dle, for removing ashes from
a bake oven.

kit'-s'l-a, to tickle.

kits'-lich, ticklish ; delicate.

245

[Hoffman.

Mai', soon.

klai'-a, bran.

klam, clainp ; clothes-pin.

kliim'-mer, lamentation.

klang, a clang — as of a bell.

kldr-a-netf, clarionet.

kla-gha, to complain.

klag, complaint.

klap'-bort, clapboard ; strip of

wood for pail fence.
Mas, class.
kle'-a, clover.
klen, small.
klecJi, link.
kled, article of dress.
kle'-da, to clothe.
kle'-d'r, clothing.
kle'-d'r-kam'-mer, wardrobe.
kle'-d'r-shtub, wardrobe.
klem'-ma, to pinch, to wedge, to

jamb.

klen'-ar, smaller.
klenf-nic7i-ked, trifle.
klensJid, smallest.
klep'-er-a, to rattle.
klep'-er-ich, rattling, worn out so as

to rattle ; rickety.

**"' ( burdock.
klet'-ta, )

klid'-sTia, to slip.

klidsh'-ich, slippery ; icy.

klik, luck, a happening.

klik'-ka, to happen, to occur.

klik'-lich, lucky, fortunate.

klim'-Vl, a small heap or mass.

kling, a blade.

kling'-'l, a ball ; a small round bell
containing a ball ; used for
sleigh bells.

kling'-'l-a, to jingle ; to cause ring-
ing of small bells — as sleigh
bells.

kling'-'l-sak, ") a small bag, at-

kling'-l-sek'-'l, / tached to a long
pole, having a little bell at-
tached. Used in churches for
taking up collections.

kling'-sh(en, clingstone ; applied to

a variety of peaches.
klo'-a, claws ; cloven foot.
klo'-a-fet, neat's-foot oil.
kldf'-ter, a cord — as of wood.
klof -ter-hols, cord wood ; forest

trees which are intended for

cord wood.
klok, bell.
klok1 -ka-blum, columbine ; lit., bell

flower.
klop'-pa, to knock, to pound with a

hammer or other instrument.
klop' -hengshd, a stallion from which

one testicle has been removed.
klor, clear, pure.
klo'-ra, to clear, to purify.
klots, block.

klugh, intelligent, erudite.
kluk, brood hen ; an old hen.
kluk'-ka, to cluck, like a hen.
kluk'-sa, to cluck, like a hen.
klum'-pa, a lump, a heap, a bunch.
klum'-pich. lumpy.
klum'-sich, clumsy, bungling.
knaib, shoemaker's knife.
knak, knot ; skein.
knak'-ka, to crack — as nuts.
knak'-warsht, hard smoked sausage.
knal, a clap, as of thunder ; a sharp

loud report.

knaps, scarcely ; close, stingy.
knar'-a-w'l, gristle.
knar'-a-w'lich, cartilaginous.
knar'-ich, 1. knotty.

2. given to grumbling.
knar'-ra, 1. to snarl or growl ; to

grumble.
2. a knot — as on a tree, or in

wood.

knar'-sha, to gnash, to grate.
kna'-wa-ra, to gnaw ; to nibble at.
knep'-pa, to button.
kne'-w'l, a stick used for twisting ;

a gag.

km, knee ; angle in a stove-pipe.
knV-a, to kneel.

Hoffman.]

246

[Dec. 2J,

knik'-ka, to break, without separa-
tion of pieces.

knip'-l, a club.

knl'-rlm, shoemaker's strap.

kni'-ri-ma, shoemaker's strap for
holding the shoe to the top of
the knee, in mending.

kni'-shaib, knee pan — patella.

knl'-wand, the wall of a house ex-
tending from the floor of the
garret to the roof.

knec7i'-'l, a small bone ; a joint of
the fingers.

kneeJit, male servant ; hired man
for farm work.

knoc7i'-a, bone, bones.

knock' '-a-man, skeleton.

knock' -a-mel, bone dust.

knoch'-a-yar-i-gh'l, skeleton.

knoch'-ich, bony, lean.

knod-d'l, 1. a lump.

2. an awkward fellow.

knod'-er-a, to grumble.

knod'-l, a small lump.

knod'-lich, 1. given to grumbling.
2. precarious, meagre or with
poor success.

knod'-'l-sup, a soup made of small
hard lumps of dough. The
more frequent term is ri'-w'l-
sup.

knop, button, a knot.

knop'-loch, button hole.

kno'-w'loch, garlic.

kocJi, cook.

koch'-a, to boil, to cook.

kochf-ap-p:l, apples fit for baking or
boiling.

koch'-flesh, meat for boiling.

koch' -haf -fa, boiling pot.

koch'-ich, boiling hot.

koch'-kes-s'l, kettle for boiling.

koch-leff-'l, ladle.

koch' -of -fa, cooking stove.

koch'-pan, sauce-pan.

Jed' -la, coal.

kb'-la-breu'-ner, charcoal burner.

kd'-la-en'-mer, coal scuttle.

kd'-la-griib, coal mine.

kol'-el, kerosine — coal oil.

kol'-ik, colic.

kol'-of'-fa, coal stove.

kol'-wa, ear of corn ; core.

kop, head.

kop'-cha, cup.

kop' -pa-Ms' -sa, pillow ; lit., head

pillow, or cushion.
kop'-shmar-tsa, headache.
kop '-we, headache.
kor, choir.

ko'-ri-an'-der, coriander.
kosh'-da, costs, expenses.
kosht, 1. food, board or boarding.

2. cost, value.
kosh'-tard, custard.
kosht'-bar, costly, expensive.
kosht' -geng-er, boarder.
kots, vomit.
kot'-sa, to vomit.
krach, a crash ; the sound of a gun

discharge.

krach'-a, a crash, a cracking sound.
krad'-H-a, to crawl, to climb.
krad'-'l-ich, crawling, sprawling.
krad'-sa, to scratch.
krad'-sich, irritating, pungent.
kraft, vigor, strength.
kraid, chalk.
kraids, a cross.
kraids'-lam, lame in the hip-joint ;

hip shot.

kraids'-wek, cross-road.
krais, circle.
krai'-sha, to cry out, to yell, to

shout.

kramp, cramp.
kran, a crown.
kran'-na, 1. a barb of an ear of

grain.

2. fish-bones — particularly the
thin long ones — ribs.

3. to crown.

1888.]

247

[Hoffman.

krank, sick.

krank' -het, sickness.

krap, crow.

krans, wreath, garland.

k> aut, cabbage, weeds ; plants.

kraut'-ho'-w'l, cabbage cutter — for
slaw ; lit., cabbage plane.

kraf-w'l-a, to crawl, to creep.

kra'-w'l-ich, creeping, crawling.

kra-yer, a crier.

kre'-a, to crow ; to boast.

kre'-dk, corn, sometimes applied to
a bunion.

krebs, 1. a crab.
2. cancer.

kreds, itch — cutaneous affection.

krff'-ta, strength, vigor.

kreft'-ich, vigorous, strong.

krem'-bir, cranberry.

kre'-mer, peddlar.

kre'-mer-a, to peddle ; to carry
around for sale.

krenk-ka, to grieve, to regret.

krenk'-'l-a, to complain of sickness;
to take sick.

krenk'-Ucfi, sickly, delicate.

kre'-ser, larger.

krets, itch — cutaneous disease.

krids'-'l-a, to scribble.

krid'-s'l-ar, a scribbler.

krig, war.

krl'-gha, 1. to get, to receive, to

procure.

2. to war with one another, as
nations.

krl'-gher, warrior.

krik, war.

krik, 1. a creek ; small stream.
2. a crutch.

krik'-a-fish, fish taken from fresh-
water streams, in con-
tradistinction to salt-water
fish.

krik' -s' I, cricket.

krim'-'l-a, to crumble.

krim'-lich, brittle, crumbling.

krish. a cry, a scream, a shout.

krishd'-kind'l, Christmas gifts ; lit.,
little Christ child.

kri&h'-kin-d'l, Santa Glaus.

krisJit'-dag, Christmas.

krisht'-war-ts'l, hellebore.

kris'-'l, a thrill, a shock, a chill.

kris'-lich, horrible, shocking.

krol, curl.

krol' la, to curl.

krol'-ler, a variety of cake, made
similar to doughnuts. In
some localities they are con-
sidered identical.

krol'-lich, curly.

kro'-ner, coroner.

krop, 1. craw.

2. rude, coarse.

kro'-w'l-a, to grumble ; to fumble,
to grovel.

krud'-sa, core — of fruit; cob— of
corn.

krud'-sich, 1. full of cores.

2. miserable, "from hand to
mouth."

3. stunted, meagre.
kruk, jug, pitcher, crock.
krum, crooked, curved.
krusht, crust.
krusht'-ich, crusty.
krus'-s'l-blr, gooseberry.
kshdik, cannon.

kshlar-af'-fa ksicht, mask or false -
face.

kshpensht, apparition.

kshwai, sister-in-law.

kshwair, justice of the peace.

kshwa'-ra, a boil, boils.

ksims, a strip of wood extending
around the walls of a room,
to prevent chair backs
from injuring the plaster-
ing.

ku, cow.

kuch'-a, cake, cakes.

kuch'-a-plat, griddle.

Hoffman.]

248

[Dec. 21,

kuch' -a-rel-cha, a small instrument
for cutting and decorating
pie dough ; consists of a small
wheel at the end of a handle,
similar to a wheel-barrow in
construction. The wheels are
usually serrated, or have an
undulating periphery.

kud'-'ld, 1. tangled.
2. hurried, bungled.

kud'-'l-flek, tripe.

ku'-gh'l, bullet, ball.

kum-a-rad', comrade.

kam'-bas, compass.

kum'-et, horse collar.

kum-et', comet.

kum'-et-dek, housing.

kum'-et-shpen, hames.

kum'-ma, to come.

kun'-na, 1. customers, patrons.
2. importance, important facts
or results.

kun'-shaft, custom.

kunsht, skill, art.

kun'-shta-w'l, constable.

kun' -shta-w' l-er, constable.

kup'-per, copper.

kup' -per-kop, copperhead — snake.

kup'-p'r, copper.

ka'-rus, copperas.

kutsh, coach.

kwed'-sha, 1. plums, prunes.
2. to bruise, to squeeze.

kwek' -sil-wer, mercury ; quicksilver.

kwel, spring.

kwel, bother, torment, annoyance.

kwe'-la, to torment, to worry or
annoy.

kwel' -la, to dampen or moisten so
as to cause swelling ; to boil.

kwe'-lich, tormenting, worrying.

kwen'-d'l, thyme.

kwet, quoit.

kwilt, a quilt.

kwil'-ta, to qui]t.

kwilt' -ing, a quilting; quilting party.

kwit, quince.
k'wit'-ter, lightning.
k'wit'-er-a, 1. to thunder and light-
ning.

2. threatening thunder storm.
kwol' -la-flesh, dry-beef.
kwot-em' -ber, Ember days.

lan, wages, salary.

lab, foliage ; dry leaves upon the

ground, as found in woods.
lab'-frosJi, tree frog.
lack' -a, to laugh.
lad, 1. a load.

2. coffin.
la' -da, 1. to load.

2. a window shutter.
lad' -ing, gun charge, a load.
lad'-mds, measure for ammunition

for a gun.

lad' -sJitek-ka, ram-rod.
laf, gun barrel.
la' -fa, to walk, to go..
laf'-tsait, rutting season.
la'-gher, a resort, a place to lie.
la'-gha-ra, to lie down.
la'-ghar-fer, camp meeting.
la'jk, lye.

lai'-a, to lie down, to recline.
lai'-ar, monotony, rut, the same

way, sameness ; alt lai'-ar,

"the same old thing."
lai'-a-ra, to accomplish slowly.
laib, body.
laib' -haft-ich, bodily, with energy,

vigorous.
laib' -shmar-tsa, pain in the stomach

or bowls.
laib' -we, 1. pain in the stomach.

2. diarrhoea.
laicht, 1. light (in weight); easy.

2. light (in color).

3. a funeral.

laich'-ta, 1. to lighten, to relieve.

2. to ignite, to light.
laicht' -fl-sich, light-footed, swift.

1888.]

249

[Hoffman.

laicht' -sin-nich, thoughtless, fickle.

lai'-da, 1. to suffer, to endure.
2. cares, sufferings.

laid'-lich, agreeable.

laim, glue.

lai'-ma, to glue.

laim'-ich, gluey, sticky.

laim1 '-led-' V, scraps of leather; leath-
er shavings.

lain, a line ; a course.

lai'-na, 1. to line.

2. linen, made of linen.

lain'-duch, bed sheet, linen sheet.

lain' -ol-ich, linseed oil.

laishd, 1. lath, a slat of wood.
2. a shoemaker's last.

laishd' -ho' -w' I, head plane.

laishd' -na-gh' I, lath nail.

laishd' -1a, to lathe, or to nail laths.

lait, people, folks.

lait'-hars, cavalry.

lak-sl'-ra, to purge ; to physic.

lak-slr'-ing, purgative ; cathartic.

lam, lamb.

lam, lame.

la'-me-sich, law-abiding ; according
to law ; legal.

lam' -I, a lubberly, awkward fellow.

lam'-tsait, ewing season.

Ian', shaft — of carriage.

land, land, country.

land'-e-ghner, land-owner ; proprie-
tor of lands, or farm.

land'-kart, map, chart.

land'-mes-ser, surveyor.

land1 -re-gha, a settled rain ; lit.,
land rain.

land' -shaft, landscape, region, area
of territory.

land'-shilt'-krot, tortoise ; lit., land
turtle.

lang, long, length.

lang'-a, to reach, to hand.

lang'-kwid, connecting pole of a
wagon.

lang'-lich, oblong, lengthy.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI.

lang'-lich rund, oval.

lang'-mi-dich, enduring, forbearing.

lang'-or', long-ear ; sometimes used
to denote an ass or mule.

lang'-sam, slowly, tediously.

lang'-sam, slowly, tediously.

lang'-sich-tich, long-sighted (presby-
opia).

lang'-wer-ich, tedious, lasting.

lands'-man, countryman, one from
the rural district.

larb'-sa, to speak with an indistinct
and guttural voice.

larbs'-ich, in an indistinct or gut-
tural voice ; drawling.

lar-'ich, meadow lark (Rturnella
magna) .

lar'-'m, alarm, noise.

lar'-ma, 1. to alarm ; to make a

noise.
2. noise, alarm.

lar'-na, to learn, to acquire.

larn'-ing, learning.

lasht, a burden, a charge.

lash' -der -haft, vicious.

las' -ich-kedt, lassitude, indisposition.

lat, lath.

lat, coffin.

la-tarn1, lantern.

lat' -war -ik, apple butter.

laud, loud, with noise.

laudt, loud, with noise.

lau'-er-a, to listen, to be on the
watch for obtaining informa-
tion.

laud'-'r, nothing but ; only.

laus, louse.

lam'-ich, lousy.

laut, loud, with noise.

len, alone, solitary.

leb, 1. lion.
2. a loaf.

leb'-ar-a, to sip, to tipple.

leb' -dak, during life.

leb' -haft, lively, vivacious.

leb' -kuch' -a, honey cakes.

129. 2F. PRINTED FEB. 25, 1889.

Hoffman.]

250

[Dec. 21,

leb'-pish, flat in taste, unsavory.

leb-raich, benevolent, kind.

lech-ar, holes ; pi. of loch.

lech'-ar-ich, full of holes, or open-
ings.

lech' -ar-lich, laughable, amusing.

lech'- I, a small hole ; a small open-
ing.

led, sorrow, regret.

le'-da, tired of ; to have disgust.

led'-ar, leather.

le'-der, ladder.

le' -der-bam, ladder beams.

le'-der-shpros'-sa, rounds of a ladder.

le'-der-wa'-gJia, wagon with rack,
for carrying hay or grain.

led'-icli, single, not married.

le'-dich, tired of, wearied.

led' '-ich-ar-na-ma, maiden name ;
lit., single name.

kd'-'l, lath.

led'-rn, of leather, leathern.

ledsht. the last, final.

led'-t'l, lath.

led'-t'r-a, 1. to whip, to beat.

2. to leather or to cover with
leather.

ledtsJi, latch.

le'-far, runner (sJilit'-ta le'-far,
sleigh runner).

le'- far-mi, shoats.

lefts, lip.

lef'-l, spoon, dipper.

leg'-ai, nest egg.

leg'-ai-sa, axle plate.

U'-gha, to lay, to put, to place.

leg'-hink'-el, a laying hen.

le'-gh'l-a, to deny.

lek'-shan-ni'-ra, to canvass, to elec-
tioneer.

U'-lak, lilac.

Un'-ma, clay.

l"nr-mich, clayey.

le' -mid-ich, sorrowful, downcast.

len, lane, a narrow road way seldom
used, and generally private.

lenf na, to lend ; to loan.

lend'-lich, rural, pertaining to the
country.

len'-er, garden beds, arranged for
plants.

leng. length.

leng'-lich, lengthy.

Itngsht, long ago, length.

le'-nich, lonely, lonesome.

ler, empty ; learning.

le'-ra, to learn ; to educate, to teach.

le'-sa, 1. to read.

2. to pick up, to gather.

lesh'-a, to quench.

lesh'-der, annoyance ; trouble, a
bore.

lesh'-der-a, to annoy, to blaspheme ;
to slander.

leshdt, a last ( — used by cobblers).

lets, 1. wrong, not correct.
2. turned wrong side out.

let'shta, the last.

let' -ta, clay.

le'-wa, to live, to exist.

le'-wa-lang, life long.

le'-was, life, during a life-time ; ex-
perience.

U'-was-far-sich'-er-ing, life insur-
ance.

le'-was-gfor, in danger of life.

le' -wa' -shtrof, capital punishment.

U'-was-tsait, life-time.

le'-wa-wol, live well; a farewell wish.

le-wen1 -dich, alive, living.

le'-wer, liver.

le'-wer-warsfit, liver pudding ; lit.,
liver sausage.

le'-w'r-graut, liverwort.

lib, love, affection.

Ub'-ha-w'r, lover, admirer.

Ub'-lich, lovely, savory.

licht, light, candle, lamp.

lichtf-bud-ser, snuffers.

licht'-mes, candlemas.

lichfr-farm, mould for making tal-
low cand es.

1888. |

251

[Hoffman.

Ucht'-'r-macli-er, tallow chandler.

lid, hymn.

U'-da, 1. to solder.
2. to lead.

lifd'-ich, airy, breezy.

li'-gha, to lie, to falsify.

li'-ghnar, liar.

rigk, a lie.

lik, a gap, a space ; an unoccupied
place.

lik'-ar, liquor; usually applied to
whisky.

lil'-ya, lily.

Ung'-'l, a wild fellow, one full of
mischief.

links, left, to the left ; left-handed.

Un'-na, linden tree, or wood.

lish'da, to enlist ; to enroll.

lishdt, list.

Ut'l-haus, an isolated water closet,
or privy.

ti'-wa, to love.

IV -wi, sweetheart, a dear one (ap-
plied to females).

ll'-w'r, a dear one (applied to male),
a lover.

Id, tan ; crushed oak bark for tan-
ning hides.

lob, praise, love.

loch, hole, opening.

loch'-sek, a narrow bladed handsaw
for scroll work.

Idd', a load.

Id'-d'l, a loafer ; a tippler.

Id'-d'l-a, to loaf, to idle.

lo-dri1, lottery.

lo'-fen'-d'l, lavender.

lok'-ka, 1. to call, to entice.
2. a lock of wool.

lok'-ish, having locks.

Id'-kus, 1. a locust (cicada).
2. locust tree.

lop'-pa, a flap, rag, patch.

Id' -rod, tan colored ; lit., tan red.

Ids, 1. loose, not secured.
2. a sow.

los, 1. let, allow.

2. negligent, careless ; the word
las is generally used.

Ids' -brcch-a, to break away, to es-
cape.

losli'-der, vice.

los'-ka-fa, to ransom.

Ids' -kum' -ma, to get off, to get free,
to escape.

Ids'-los-sa, to liberate, to set off or
free.

Ids' -mach-a, to loosen, to untie.

Ids'-rai-sa, to tear off; to break
away.

Ids' -shi' -sa, to shoot off.

Ids' -shrau-wa, to unscrew.

lot, a lot.

lot' -tar-V , lottery.

Id' -warm, luke-warm, tepid.

lun, wages, salary.

lu'-d'r, carrion.

lu'-d'r-fo-gli'l, turkey buzzard ;'lit.,
carrion bird.

lud'-'r-ish, Lutheran.

luft, air, breeze.

Ivft'-rdr, trachea ; air-tube.

lu'-na, linchpin.

Inks, lynx.

lum'-er-ich, limber, flaccid.

lum'-pa, rag, rags.

lump'-ich, ragged.

lung, lung.

lung'-a-graut, lungwort.

lush'-da, desire, want, delight.

lush'-dar-a, to have desire, to want.

lush' -dar-ich, luscious.

lush'-dich, joyful, merry.

lut'-ser, lantern.

'm, 'm-a', 1. prefixed to a noun,
and the latter followed by
sai11 — his, completes posses-
sion ; equivalent to the apos-
trophe preceding 's in Eng-
lish— to form the possessive
case.

Hoffman.]

252

[Dec. 21,

2. Also signifying to a, for a,
with a, etc., the particular
shade of meaning depending
upon context.

mach'-a, to make, to do ; to hasten.

mad, maid, a female servant.

ma-de'-ring, pus, matter.

mag, 1. may.
2. poppy.

ma'-gha, stomach.

ma'-gha-bal'-sam, mint.

ma' -gha-kramp, stomach cramp.

ma'-gher, lean; unproductive.

main, my, mine.

mag'-net, magnet.

mai, May.

mai'-ab'-p'l, May-apple — fruit of
Podophyllum peltatum.

mai-blum, lily of the valley ; lit.,
May-flower.

mai' -da, to shun, to quit.

mail, mile.

mail'-shten, milestone.

main'-da, 1. to mind ; to heed.
2. to extract ore from a mine.

maindt, ore; ore mine.

maind'-ta, to dig ore ; to work an
ore mine.

mai'-ner, mine ; refers to a sub-
stantive masculine.

mai'-ni, mine ; refers to a substan-
tive feminine.

mains, mine ; refers to possession,
of a substantive of neuter
gender, or one of diminutive
form.

mais'-chia-shtil, extremely quite ;
lit., as still as a mouse.

mais'-o-ra, saxifrage. .

mai-ya, to go Maying ; to celebrate
the first of May by having
picnics or excursions into the
woods.

ma'-la, to grind.

mal'-tsait, meal time.

mals, malt.

mam, mamma, mother.
mam' -mi, mammy ; i. e., mother.
man, husband ; man.
man'-na, 1. mane, manes.
2. to moan, to lament.
man'-dak, Monday.
man'-d'l, mantle cloak.
man'-d'l-karn, almond.
mandt, moon.

mandt'-shain, moon's light ; moon-
shine.
mandt'-un-er-gang, setting of the

moon.

man-net, month.
mang'l, 1. want, destitution.
2. craving or desire for.
mang'l-a, to crave, to want.
mang'l-hqft, unsatisfactory.
man' -ich-er, many-a-one — refers to

masculine gender.
man' -ich-faldt, the third stomach of

ruminants.
man1 '-ich-es, many-a-one; refers to

neuter gender.
man'-ich-i, many-a-one ; refers to

feminine gender.
ma-nlr', manners, habit.
ma-nir' -lich, well-behaved, polite.
ma-nir'-lich-ked, politeness.
man' -shaft, crew ; garrison.
mans'-lait, men, gentlemen ; males.
mar, mare.
md'-ra-ai', cocoanut ; lit., mare's

egg.

ma-ral', moral ; morality.
ma-ral'-ish, moral.
ma-ran', sweet marjoram.
marb, ripe, tender.
mar'-dar, murder.
mar'-dar-a, to murder.
mar'-dar-ar, murderer.
mard'-bren-ner, incendiary.
mard'-dadt, murder.
mardts, March.
mar'-ik, market.
mar'-ik, mark, sign.

1888.]

253

[Hoftman.

mar'-ik-ka, to mark.

mar'-iks, marrow.

mark' -war-tick, remarkable, won-
derful.

marsh'-er, a mortar.

mar'-ya, to-morrow.

mar '-ya-shtund, morning, daybreak.

mar'yeds, in the morning.

mashd, 1. fattening.

2. luxuriant (growth of plants).

mashd' '-sai, fattening hogs.

masht'-sau, a hog fattening for
slaughter.

masht'-darm, rectum.

mat, faint, weak, debilitated.

mat' -ich-ked, debility, faintness.

maul, mouth, opening.

mau'la, to give impudence ; to
grumble.

maul'-blr, mulberry.

maul'-e-sel, mule.

maul'-fol, mouthful.

maul'-ich, saucy, impertinent.

maul'-karb, muzzle ; lit., mouth
basket.

maulf-uf-shparf-ra,toya,wn, to gape.

maul'-warf, mole.

mauf'r, wall.

mau''r-ar, mason.

muu''r-senk'-el, plumb-bob.

maus, mouse.

mau'-sa, 1. to catch mice (as a cat).
2. to molt, to shed the hair.

maus'-dod, dead, equal to the com-
mon expression "stone dead."

maus'-fal, mouse trap.

maus'-kats, a mouser.

maus1 -or, saxifrage.

maus'-tsait, molting season.

men, more.

me' -a, to mow, to reap.

me'-bla, maple.

meb'-lais, tick seed.

mecht, might, strength.

mecht'-ich, mighty, powerful.

med'-ar-la, feather few.

med-a-tsin' , medicine.

med'-chia, a little girl.

med''l, girl.

med'-s'l-a, to massacre ; to chop up.

medt', 1. girls.

2. the place (and time) where
mowing is done.

me'gha, to be allowed, to have lib-
erty.

meg'-lich, possible ; probable.

meg' -na-tai' -sa, to mesmerize ; to
magnetize.

meksht, might.

mel, meal, flour.

mel'-da, to report, to announce.

me'-lich, mealy.

mel'-ka, to milk.

mel' -sup, porridge; pap.

mem, mother.

me'-na, to mean, to think, to intend ;
to believe or have an opinion.

men'-chia, male of birds, etc.; lit.,
little man.

meP'-ner, more.

meng'-a, to mix.

men'-ing, opinion ; meaning ; sig-
nification.

mensh, person, being, man.

men'-sha, people, inhabitants.

men' -sha-al' -der, generation.

men' -sha-faind, misanthrope ; an
enemy to human beings.

mensh' a-far-shtand1 , common in-
telligence ; common sense.

men' -sha-fraind, philanthropist.

men' -sJia-hilf, human aid.

mensh' -hed, humanity, human kind.

mensh'-tens, mostly, generally.

mer, to me ; we ; one.

me' red-ich, horse-radish.

tner'-hait, majority.

mes, brass.

mesh'ta, 1. to feed for fattening.
2. to remove manure from a
pen, or stall, and supply fresh
bedding.

Hoffman.]

254:

[Dec. 21,

mes'-sa, 1 . to measure.
2. brazen ; of brass.

mes'-sar, 1. knife.

2. one who measures.

mes'-sar-kling, knife blade.

me'-sel, chisel.

me'-sel-a, to chisel, to join.

mesh'cCr, master.

mesh'-d'r-wart-s'l, master-wort.

me'-sich, frugal.

mi, pains, labor pains, trouble ;
concern.

mich, me.

mid, middle.

mid'-da, in the middle ; between.

mid' -dak, midday, noon ; dinner.

mid' -dak-es' -sa, dinner.

mi1 -dich-ked, lassitude.

mid'l, sore hand ; sometimes ap-
plied to a felon.

mid'-'l-a, to meddle,

mid'-'l-ar, a mediator, a "middle-
man."

mid'-'l-bar, mediate.

mid'-'l-mel, middlings — second
grade of flour.

mid'-'l-me-sich, tolerable, moderate.

mid' -U-mos, average ; lit., middle
measure.

mid'-'l-punk-ka, centre, centre point.

mid'-ter-nacht, midnight.

mid'-t'l, remedy.

mid'-woch, Wednesday.

mi'-ghlich, possible.

mik, fly.

mik'-ka-blash'-der, fly plaster (can-
tharides).

mik' -ka-garn, fly net — for horses.

mik'-ka-g'shar, fly net for horses ;
lit., fly harness.

mik'-s'l-fu'-der, mixed feed for ani-
mals.

mil, mill.

mil'-daich, mill pond, a race.

mll'-dam, milldam.

mil'-dau, milctew.

mil'-icTi, milk.

mil' -ich-graut, milk weed.

mil'-ich-haus, dairy.

mil1 -ich-hor, down, of the cheeks ;

lit., milk hair.
mil' -ich-kel' -lar, cellar where milk

is kept.

mil' -ich-saft, chyle.
mil1 '-ich-sai1 ', milk strainer.
mil-its', militia.
mil'-lar, miller.
mil' -mach-er, millwright.
mils, spleen.
mils' -ich, melancholy.
mils' -krank-et, melancholia.
mils' -krank-het' , melancholia.
mil'-shtab, dust or sweepings of a

grist mill.
mil-yan', million.
mil-yun', million (frequently used

in the rural districts).
min-udt', minute. »'
mir, we.

ml'-sel-ich, wearisome.
ml' -sel-ich-ked, wearisomeness.
mi'-sich, idle.

mi'-sich-gang, habitual idleness.
mis' -brauch-a, to misuse ; to abuse.
mis' -drau-a, to distrust ; to mistrust.
mis' -drau-ish, suspicious.
mis' -far -gunt' , envy.
mis' -far-8htend' -nis, misunderstand-
ing.

mis-fo'-la, to displease.
mis-fol'-ya, to disobey.
mis' -gun-nish , envious.
mis' -gunshd, envy.
mish'-Ua, persimmons.
mishd'-Uof, dung yard ; barn yard.
mishdt, dung, manure.
mish'-ta, to manure, to remove man

ure from stalls.
mis'-lich, uncertain.
mis'-sa, 1. to be obliged, must.
2. to miss, to fail to meet, or

accomplish.

1888.]

255

[Hoffman.

mis'-s'r-a-w'l, miserable ; wretched.

mit, with, along ; middle.

mit'-bring-a, to bring along with ;
to contribute.

mit'-gfll, sympathy.

mit'-hel-fa, to assist ; to aid.

mit' -helf-es, assistance ; charity.

mit'-hilf, assistance, aid.

mit' I, remedy.

mit'-laidt, sympathy.

mit-lai-das, sympathy.

mit' -lok' -ka, to entice ; to call along
with, or away.

mit'-mach-a, to take part ; to par-
ticipate.

mits, mittens.

mod' -el, a mould, or pattern ; a
model.

mod'-'l-a, to model, to mould.

mol. 1. time ; once ; once on a time.
Also pronounced in various
localities as e-mbl'.
2. a mark, nceva materna.

mo' -la, to draw, with pencil or pen.

mo'-lar, a draughtsman ; one who
draws.

mo-las'-es, molasses.

mo-las'-ich, molasses.

md'ler, 1. a mole, or mark upon

the skin.
2. a draughtsman.

mb'-li, once ; corruption of enf-mol.

mol'-ka, whey.

mops' -kop, a dull fellow ; a mope.

mo-rasht', morass, mud.

mo s, 1. moss.

2. measure (of capacity).

mosh'-kop, "mush-head," a -stupid
fellow.

mos-Un', muslin.

mos'-s'l-in', muslin.

mud'-ich, moody, spirited.

mud' -Ids, dejected ; without energy.

mud'-ma-sa, to surmise, to conjec-
ture.

mud' '-r '-grant, mother-wort.

mud'-'r-karn, the black grains found
in rye, known as ergot.

mud'-'rtce, pressure within the
stomach and oesophagus,
caused by indigestion, etc. —
hysteria.

mudt, mood, condition, disposition.

mud'-fr, 1. mother.

2. womb.

3. mother — of vinegar.

4. burr of a screw.
mud'-t'r-shbf, ewe.

mud' -V r-shprocfi, mother tongue.
muk, a fly.
muV-li-kop, tadpole.
mund'-er, active, lively; well.
mus, must.
mush'-der, pattern.
mush-kad' -nis, nutmeg ; nutmegs.
mush-kad'-nus, nutmeg.
mush'-ked, musket.
musJi'-kW-ter, mosquito.
mush'-' I, muscle ( — bivalve).
mut'-to, motto.

'n, 1. contraction of German ein,
einen, eines; as a prefix, or
preceding a word signifies a,
an.

2. contraction of German ihn,
ihnen, es ; as a suffix, or fol-
lowing a word, signifies him,
them, to them.

nab, hub — of a wheel.

nacht, night.

nacht'-haf'-fa, chamber pot.

nacht' -es-sa, supper.

nacht' -mol, Communion; the Lord's
Supper.

nacht1 -wech-der, night watchman.

na-dlr'-Uch, natural.

na-dir1 ' -lich-ar-wais1 ', naturally ; in
the course of events.

na-dir' -lich-ked, natural, natural-
ness.

na-dur', nature.

Hoffman. J

256

[Dec. 21,

na-dur1 '-ga-wa, natural gifts; talents.

na-dur' -ken-ner, naturalist.

na'-e, near, neighborhood of.

na'-gha, to gnaw.

na'-ghas, a gnawing ; remorse.

na'-gh'l, nail.

na'-gh'l a, to nail.

na'-gWl-bo'-ra, gimlet.

na'-gh'l-fasht, immovable, fixed.

na'-gh'l-flus, whitlow.

nai, new.

nain, in, into.

nai111 '-brech-a, to break in ; to bur-
glarize.

naP'-brmg-a, to bring in, or into.

naid, envy.

nai'-dich, envious.

nai' -gir-ish, inquisitive.

nai' -ich-ke' -da, news.

naia/-laich-ta, to light one into an
apartment ; to show to a
room by also carrying a
light.

nai'-lich, lately, recently.

nai' licht, new moon; lit., new light.

nain'-na, nine.

nain'-sen-na, to understand ; to
comprehend ; lit., to see into.

nai?' -shpar-ra, to lock, or bolt into ;
to secure.

nai^' -shtim-ma, to elect to office.

nak'-ich, naked ; bare.

na'-ma, 1. a name.
2. to name.

na' -ma-buch, dictionary.

na'-mens, by the name of ; named.

nan'-ner, together, one another.

nar, fool.

nar' -a-drech, foolishness.

nar'-a-haus, insane asylum.

nar' -a-shtrech, an act of foolishness.

nardt, north.

nardt'-lich, northerly, toward the
north.

nardt' -licht, aurora borealis.

nardt' -shain, aurora borealis.

ndrf, nerve ; courage.

nar' -haft, nutritious, power of sus-
taining.

nar'-ish, crazy, insane.

ndr' -ish-ke' -da, foolishness, "tom-
foolery."

n'ar'-yeds, nowhere, in no place ;
from in and ar'-yets.

nas, wet, moist.

nas, nose.

nas'-harn, rhinoceros.

nasht, branch of a tree.

nas' -loch, nostril ; lit., nose hole.

naun, now.

na'-w'l, navel.

na'-w'l-bin, navel band, or bandage.

na-w'l-bruch, umbilical rupture.

naf-w'l-shnur, umbilical cord.

nau'-ba, anything serious, or re-
quiring delicate procedure or
manipulation ; difficulty of
accomplishment, almost an
equivalent of the common
expression "no joking."

ne, neighborhood, vicinity.

nen, no.

ne'-a, to sew.

ne'-ar, nearer ; seldom used, the
usual word being ne'-ghar.

ne'-arn, milliner, seamstress.

ne'-thar, nearer.

nech' -ber-lich, neighborly.

ne'-dich, needy, necessary.

ned'-lich, irritable, fault finding.

ne'-dich-a, to invite.

ne'-ghar, 1. nearer.
2. negro.

ne'-gh'l-chiar, cloves ; small nails ;
lit., small nails.

negsht, next, near, nearest.

neksht, near, nearest, next.

nem'-lich, namely; as follow; the
same.

nem'-ma, to take, to select.

nem'-mar, a taker, or receiver.

nen'-na, to name, to suggest.

1888.1

257

[Hoffman.

ne'-ra, to nourish.

nesht, nest.

nesht'-'l-a, to nestle, to smuggle.

net, 1. not.

2. neat, tidy.

net'-des'-dx-wen'-ich-er, nevertheless
nets, thread, sewing cotton.
nets, peritoneum.

ne'-wa, beside, aside of, on the side.
ne'-wa-bai, from another source ; by

the side of; from the side.
ne'-wa-dran, beside ; alongside of.
ne'-wa-gaul, the horse hitched to the

right of the saddle horse.
ne'-wa-ge-bai'-er, out-buildings.
ne'-wa-har, alongside of ; from a

side source.
ne' -wa-kosh' -ta, extra or incidental

expenses.

ne' -wa-sach' -a, extra, things not es-
sential.

ne'-wa-shtrds, side street ; by-way.
ne'-w'l, fog, dew, mist.
ne'-w'l-a, to fall like mist ; to fall

like drizzling rain.
ne'-w'l-ich, misty, foggy.
nin, never.
id' -da, to rivet.
ni'-dar, down, low.
ni' -dar-drech-dich, contemptible.
ni'-dar -drecli'-lich, contemptible,

base.

ni' -dar-gshla' -gha, depressed, de-
jected, stricken down.
rii'-dich-ket, neatness.
niks, nothing.

niks'-nuts, good-for-nothing.
niks ' -nuts -ich, worthless, bad.
nika' -wis-ser, know-nothing.
nim'-me, no more, no longer ; from

the German nicht mehr.
nim'-mandt, no one.
itim'-mer^ no more, no one.
niin'-mi, no longer, no more, not

any more.
nl'-moldt, no one ; at no time.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI.

nl'-mols, at no time, never.

nip'-pa, to nip, to pinch.

riir, kidney.

rii'-ra-fet, suet.

ni'-ra-graut, kidney-wort.

nV -ra-knank' -et, kidney disease.

ni' -ra-shtik, the rump of veal.

mr'-insJi-Uc7i, suet ; lit., kidney
tallow.

nis, 1. nits; the eggs of lice or other

small insects.
2. nuts.

nl'-sa, to sneeze.

nish'-d'l-a, to nestle ; to smuggle.

nu'-shis-ser, gad fly.

nis'-sich, nitty ; having nits.

mt'-na-gh'l, rivet bolt.

nits' -lich, useful.

ni'-wer, across, over.

'n-no* ', then, afterwards.

no', after, then, afterwards.

nocTi, yet, still.

ndch, after, toward.

noch'-a-mol', again, once more.

noch' -be' -da, to repeat a prayer after
another.

noch'-ber, neighbor.

noch' -ber -lich, neighborly.

noch'-ber -shaft, neighborhood.

noch '-bring '-a, to raise, to bring up.

noch'-dem, after this, hereafter ;
afterwards.

noch'-denk-ka, to consider, to reflect.

noch' -der-hand, afterwards.

noch' -en-an' -er, successive, succes-
sively ; one after another.

noch' -es' -sa, an after meal ; a sec-
ond table ; to eat after the
rest.

noch' -fro-gha, to inquire ; to famil-
iarize through inquiry.

noch' -ga-bort, the placenta — after-
birth.

nbch'-ge-wa, to yield.

noch'-har, afterward, hereafter.

noch' -hel-fa, to aid, to assist.

129. 2G. PRINTED MARCH 5, 1889.

Hollinan.]

258

[Dec. 21,

noch'-kum-mes, descendants, de-
scent.

noch' -les-ich, careless, negligent.

noch' -les-ich-kait, carelessness, neg-
ligence.

noch' -los-sa, to relax, to abate.

noch' -mit-dak' , afternoon.

noch'-mbls, afterwards, again.

noch'-richt, a bit of news, notice.

noch1 '-rich-ta, news.

noch' -ter -hand, afterwards, subse-
quently.

ndch'-wais, proof, explanation. -

nod'-glech, opeii link.

no'-d'l, a needle.

nod' -'I, a bungler, a stupid fellow.

nod'-lik, a "white lie;" a lie of
necessity, or desire to avoid
telling facts.

nodt, 1. need, distress.
2. seam.

nodt' -lai-da, to suffer want ; to suf-
fer loss or damages.

nodt' -lai-ta, to suffer damages ; to
be in want.

nod' -wen-ich, necessary, needful.

nod' -wen-ich-kait, need, necessity.

no-fem'-ber, November.

no'-fro-gha, to inquire ; to familiar-
ize one's self by inquiry.

nb'-ge-wa, to yield, to give in.

no'-hel-fa, to aid or assist.

nol, naught, cipher.

no' -los-sa,, to relax, to abate.

no'-mach-a, to imitate, to counter-
feit.

nom' -mi-dak, afternoon.

no' -re' -cha, to reach after, to at-
tempt to reach after a thing.

no'-rech-a, to rake, after the reaper.

no'-sa-gha, to repeat after another.

not, a note, letter or bill.

iiu'-d^l, noodle ; dough rolled out
flat and cut into thin strands,
in imitation of maccaroni, for
soup. *

nu' d'l-sup, noodle soup.

nud'-sa, use, profit, service.

nuf, up, upward to a place or posi-
tion.

nvf'-tsus, upwards.

nuk'-ka, to nod, to nudge.

numf-ma, only, but.

nun'ar, down, downward ; down
from a place or position.

nun'-ar-tsus, downwards.

nup'-ba, to have important features,
to be difficult of accomplish-
ment ; corruption of nau'-bd.

nur, only.

nuts, use, of service.

nut'-sa, of use, serviceable.

ob, whether.

ob»ht, fruit.

obsJit'-bam, fruit tree.

och'-dem, breath.

od'-er, or.

o'der, a vein ; frequently applied to

artery— pols -oder.
d'-der-a, to ooze from a wound,

or the abraded skin.
o' der-lo'-sd, to bleed — venesection.
od'-r, or.

of -en-bar, manifest.
of -fa, stove, oven.
of'-fa-ror, stove-pipe.
of-kors', certainly ; corruption of

English o/and course,
of nf -bar '-ing, revelation.
oft, often, frequently.
oks, ox, steer.
oks'-ich, brutal.
ol, eel.

o'laus-war'-tsel, elecampane.
o'-lich, oil, oily.
or, ear.

d'-ra-ble'-ser, tale bearer, tattler.
or'-faik, a box on the ear, a slap on

the ear of another, with the

flat hand.
ds, carrion.

1883.1

259

IHofhnaii.

os'-7ia-na, turkey buzzard.

osh'-der-a, Easter.

osh'-der-ai, Easter egg.

osh'-der-blum, narcissus.

o'-tem, breath.

o'-wer, whether he ; corruption of

ob and er.

b'-wet-rodt, evening red — of sunset.
o'-w'r-den, loft in a barn.

pad, path, trail.

pad-si- ent', a patient.

pfif, priest, preacher ; not a polite
appellation.

paif, 1. a pipe, a tube.
2. a whistle.

pai'-fa, to whistle ; to play the fife.

pai'-far, a piper, a whistler.

pail, an arrow.

pai'-lar, 1. a pier — of a bridge.
2. a pillow (seldom used).

pain, torment, suffering.

pain'-ich-a, to torment, to worry,
to distress.

pain'-lich, distressful, painful.

pak, 1. package, a bundle.
2. a pack.

pa-lasht', palace.

pan, pan.

pan'-Jias, scrapple ; a solid mass ob-
tained by boiling buckwheat
flour in the liquor resulting
from boiling pudding ( — liver
sausage); lit., pan rabbit.

pan' -na-kuch' -a, pan cake ; pan
cakes.

pat, path, trail.

par, pair, couple.

pa'-ra} to pair, to match.

par'-a-bla, small-pox.

par'-a-Ua-plan'-tsa, to vaccinate ;
lit., to plant small -pox.

parf-ra, pastor, minister of the
Gospel.

par'-ra-dis, paradise.

pepper.

par1 ' -ras-kin-ner, catechumens; can-
didates in preparation for
joining the church.
par-sen' -lich, personal.
par'-shing, peach.
ped'-'l, a boat oar.
ped'-'l-a, 1. to peddle, to hawk
about.

2. to row — as a boat.
ped'-'r, god-father.
pedts, in a quandary, in "a pinch,"

in a tight place.
ped'-tsa, to pinch, to clamp.
pef'-far,
pef-fer,
pek, 1. a package.

2. a peck — measure.
pen'-s'l, 1. a pencil.

2. a paint brush.
pesht, a pest, a bother.
pesht'-bld'd'r, a carbuncle.
pesJi' -tich-a, to annoy, to harass.
pe'-ter-li, parsley.
pflech, foster.
pflicht, duty, obligation.
pflich' -tich-a, to obligate.
pflicht'-ich-kait, duty, obligation.
pflicht1 -lich, dutiful, obligatory.
pifj a whistle, a shrill whistling

sound.
pik, 1. choice, selection. «

2. a pick or pick ax.
pik'-ka, to pick, to select.
pik'-tar, picture, an illustration.
pilg'-rais, Pilgrim's progress.
pin' -bo ra, pegging awl.
ping'-shta, Whitsun-tide.
pingsht'-blum, lilac (flower).
ping sht' -man' -dak, Whit-Monday.
pingsht'-na-gh'l, pink (flower).
pink' -lich, punctual.
pinkt'-lich, punctual,
pin'-na-gh'l, peg — used by cobblers.
pi'-ro, bureau.
pish-dol', pistol, revolver.
pish' -per, a whisper.

Hoffman.]

260

[Dec. 21,

pisJi'-per-a, to whisper.

pish'-bla, to whisper ; to converse

in an undertone.
pis'-sa-bet, dandelion.
plads, place, space, room.
plad'-sha, 1. to splash.

2. to tattle or gossip.
pla'-net, planet.
plank, plank.
plan'sa, 1. to plant.

2. pi. of plans, plant.
plap'-er-maiil, a tattler, a "blab-
ber," a gossip.
plash'-der-a, to plaster.
plash'-d'r, plaster.
plats, place, location, space.
plau'-der, conversation ; the noise

of voices in talking.
plau'-der-a, to converse, to talk.
plan' -der-icli, talkative.
pie-sir1, pleasure, enjoyment.
pie-sir' -lich, enjoyable, agreeable.
plok, 1. a plow.

2. a log.
plok, 1. annoyance, toil.

2. sickness.

plok'-ket, log chain ; used in drag-
ging logs.

plop'-per-ra, to babble, to tattle.
ptu'-glta, to plow.
pluk, a plow.
pluk'-gren-d'l, plow beam.
pluk'-sher, plow share.
pod' -da, 1. to bud, to sprout.

2. pi. of pod or podt.
po'-ha-na, peacock.
po'-Jiink'l, pea fowl (female).
pok, a pimple.

pok'-bi-ra, poke berries, poke plant.
pok'-ich, pimpled.
pok'-ich, slow, "poking."
pols'-o-der, artery.
posh' -da, post, posts.
posJit' -af-fis, post office.
posht'-mesh-der, postmaster.
posht'-ta, post, posts.

praclit, splendor.

pracht'-fol, magnificent.

pral'-la, to boast, to brag.

pral'-lar, a braggart.

prech'-tich, excellent, splendid.

pred'-ich-a, to preach.

pred' -ich-amt, ministry ; a charge.

pred'-ich-er, preacher, minister of
the Gospel.

pres'-ent, prison.

pri'-gh'l, a club, cudgel.

pri'-gh'l-a, to club, to cudgel.

pri'-gh'l-hols, fire wood, consisting
of heavy sticks.

pri'-gh'l-sup, a term used to denote
a thrashing or clubbing in-
flicted upon another.

pro'-fa-tsai'-a, to predict, to proph-
esy, to foretell.

pro-fet', prophet, a wiseacre.

pro-wi'-ra, to try, to attempt.

psa'-l'm, psalm.

psal'-t'r, psalter.

pud'-l-hund, a poodle ( — dog).

pul'-w'r, powder, gunpowder.

pul'-w'r-harn, powder horn.

pund, pound.

punk, punk, decayed wood.

ra'-clia, 1. mouth — applied to ani-
mals ; an opening like a
mouth.
2. revenge.

rach'-ger-ish, avaricious, grasping.

racli-l' -rish, vindictive.

rad, wheel.

ra-gun', raccoon.

rai, a row.

rai", 1. clean, pure.

2. in— toward the speaker or
into an enclosure.

rai' -a, 1. to baste.

2. to regret, to bemoan.

3. the instep of the foot.
raib'-ai-sa, a grater.
rai'-blum, everlasting — flower.

1888.]

261

[Hoffman.

raich, 1. rich, wealthy.

2. kingdom, empire.
raich'-dum, 1. riches, wealth.

2. kingdom.

rai'-da, to ride — on horseback.
raif -drau-wa, chicken grapes.
rai'-fa, frost.
raim, a rhyme, a ballad.
raim'-ma, 1. to agree with one an-
other.

2. to rhyme.
rai'-mi-dicJi, repentant.
rain, pure, clean.
rai'-nich-a, to purify, to cleanse.
rai'-sa, 1. to tear, to sever by pulling

2. to travel.

rais'-end, stirring, agitating.
rais'-hem-'l, that portion of a wag-
on on which the sliding piece
moves.

rai'-wa, to rub, to chafe.
rai'-wai-sa, a grater.
ram, sash.
ram, cream.
ram'-lefl, skimmer; lit., cream

spoon.

ran'-af, rim.
ran'-aft, rim.
ranft, rim.

rap'-'l-a, to rattle, to clatter.
rap'-l-ich, rattling, dilapidated.
rar, rare, scarce.
rarf.ich-kedt, rarity, scarcity.
ra'-sa, 1. to fume with rage.

2. to play boisterously— as chil-
dren.

rash, hasty, rash.
rash' -VI, a rasp.
rap'b'l-a, to rattle, to rustle.
rash'-b'l-ich, rasping.
ras'-'m, rosin.
rat, rat.

raw, rough, coarse.
raub, a caterpillar.

rau'-bash'-ticJi, rough, ill-mannered,
robust.

rau'bels', a coarse, rude fellow.
rau'-bi-gh'l, a coarse fellow.
raus, out of, out from.
raus'-fod-er a, to challenge, to dare

to come forward.
raus'-ge-wa, to give out, given out ;

to publish or issue.
raush, a spree.
rau'-sha, to rustle, to sound in a

rushing manner.
ra-wa, to rob.
ra-wer, robber.
ra'-wer-ai, robbery.
reaf, clean, pure.
reb, vine.
re'-cJia, to reach.
rech'-a, 1. a rake.

2. to rake; to gather with a rake.
rech'-la, 1. to figure, to calculate.

2. to reckon or imagine.
rech'-'l-buck, arithmetic — book.
rech'-lar, mathematician, reckoner.
rech'-ling, reckoning, account.
rech'-ning, an account, bill.
rech'-nung, account.
recht, right ; correct.
rechV-fart'-ich-a, to justify.
recht1 -mes-ich, correctly, lawfully.
recht' -mes-icli-ket, legality.
rechts, to the right.
recht'-shaf-fa, honest, upright.
recht' -shaf-ich, honest, virtuous.
re' -da, to speak or to address.
redf-ich, radish.
red-' I, red chalk.
red'-l-a, measles.
red'-ner, speaker, orator.
red'-sa, to tease, to irritate.
redt, speech, oration, address.
ref, hoop.

ref, rack ; grain crad4e.
ref-a-rl', an arbitration ; referee.
ref'-a-rl'-man, arbitrator ; referee.
re'-fart, tansy.

, 1- to hoop or to bind with
hoops.

Hoffman.]

262

[Dec. 21,

ref'-shpros-sa, one of the upright
bars, or rounds, of a rack.

ref-shtek'-ka, hoop poles ; i.e , poles
or rods used for making bar-
rel hoops.

re'-gha, to move, to urge.

re'-gha, rain.

re'-gha-fo-g7i'l, cuckoo ; lit., rain
bird.

re-gJia-ment' , regiment.

re' -gha-mes-ser, rain gauge.

re'-gha-ra, to rain.

re'-ghar-ich, rainy.

re'-gha-warm, earth worm ; angle
worm.

re-g7il'-ra, to rule, to govern.

re-glti' -ring, government, rule.

re-ghish'-der, register, index.

re'-gKl, rule, regulation.

re'-gh'l-me'-sich, regularly.

re'-gh'l-me'-sic7i-kait, regularity.

rel'-yan, religion.

ren'-na, to thrust, to push.

rer, tube, pipe.

res, 1. a race— of speed.

2. a journey, tour.

3. race — for conducting water.
re'-sa, to take a journey.

re-set', receipt.

re'-se'-ta, to receipt, to sign.

resh'-da, to roast.

res7i'-der,fd patch — on shoes or boots.

resh'-ta, to arrest.

ret'-sa, to tease.

rets-H, riddle.

re-tsept, receipt, recipe.

retsJi'-a, to tattle.

retsh' -bet~ti, a tattle tale ; one who
hawks about news not in-
tended for others.

retsh' -maul, a tattle tale.

rets'-l-a, 1. measles.
2. riddles.

ret'-ta, to save, to rescue.

rib, turnip.^

rib, rib.

r~i'-cJia, to smell, to scent.

rich-ar, smeller, nose.

rich'-ta, to judge, to direct.

rich'-ter, judge ; a director or
guide.

rich' -tich, correct.

richt' -shaidt, a ten-foot pole, used
by builders; carpenter's rule.

rid'-'l-a, 1. to agitate, to shake, to

stir up.

2. small lumps of dough — made
of flour, eggs, etc. — for boil-
ing in milk for soup.

rid'-'l-sup, soup made of small frag-
ments or lumps of dough
boiled in milk.

ri'-gJi'l, rail, bar ; bolt.

ri-gh'l-a, to bolt or bar.

ri'-gh'l-shlos, a bolt lock.

rik, back.

rik'-ka, to move, or budge.

rik'-shtrang, back bone, the spine.

rilps, an uncouth, ill-bred fellow.

rilps'-ich, ill-bred, uncouth.

ri'-ma, a strap or leathern thong.

rin, bark — as of trees.

rind, heifer.

ring'-a, to place rings into hogs'
snouts.

ring'-aus-shla'-glia, a game, com-
monly known as Copenhagen;
a kissing game.

ring'- I, a ringlet.

ring'-l-blum, marigold.

rin'-na, 1. to leak.
2. to bark.

rins'-fi, neat cattle ; the rabble.

rins'-flesh, beef.

rins' -led-ter, calf -skin leather, leath-
er for uppers.

rins'-tsung, beef tongue.

rip, rib.

rip'-pa-fel, the pleura.

rip'-pa-sJitos, a nudge in the ribs.

rir'-ra, to stir.

rlr'-end, stirring, exciting.

1888.1

2G3

[Hoffman.

ris, 1. a crevice, a fissure.
2. a tear or rent.

rish'-bla, panicles.

risht'-ar-ai', preparations.

risht1 '-haus, an arsenal.

risht' -ic7i, vigorous.

ri&fit'-ta, to prepare : to make
preparations ; to place in or-
der.

rislit'-ing, preparation.

rls' 'I, snout.

ris'-'l-but-ser, an insulting epithet ;
lit., snout wiper.

rl'-wa, turnips ; rodt — beets=red-
turnips ; gel — carrots=yellow
turnips.

ro, raw, sore.

rod, 1. counsel, advice.
2. red.

ro'-da, 1. to guess.

2. to counsel, to advise.

rdd'-ge-w'r, counselor, adviser.

rod'-sam, advisable.

rodt, red.

rodt'-kols, logwood (dye).

rodt'-kop, 1. red-head.

2. red-headed woodpecker.

rodt'-lich, reddish.

rodt'-prin-se'-be-dat', red precipi-
tate.

rddt'-'r-hin-k'l-darm, pimpernel.

rodt'-rlb, beet ; lit., red turnip.

rodt'-war'-tsel, blood root ; Sanguin-
aria canadensis.

rok, coat.

rok'-fli-gh'l, coat tail, coat flap.

rol'-du-wak, twist tobacco ; plug to-
bacco.

rol'-la, to roll.

rop'-pa, to pull, to pluck.

rosht, rust.

ror, tube, pipe, flue.

ror'-blech, sheet iron.

ro-sain', raisin.

rosk'-da, to rust.

roshd'-gret, gridiron ; boiler.

rosJid'-icJi, rusty.

roshdt, a roast.

roskt', rust.

rosh'-ta, to rust, to oxidize.

rosJi'-tich, rusty.

rots, secretion from the nose.

rots'-er, 1. an uncouth term to de-
signate coryza.
2. an impudent child.

rots'-hols, slippery elm ; lit., "snot
wood."

rots' -icJi, "snotty," filthy from na-,
sal discharge.

rots' -lef -el, a vulgar epithet of con-
tempt ; applied to a mean, .
contemptible fellow.

rots'-nas, a pert, impudent child ;
lit., "snot nose."

ru, rest, tranquility, quiet.

ru' der, rudder — of boat.

ruf, up to a place.

in'-fa, to call.

ru'-gha, to rest.

ru'-ich, quiet, tranquil.

ruk, rest, stop ; quit.

ru'la, to rule, to govern.

rum, around, about.

rum'-a-dis, rheumatism.

rum'-a-dits, rheumatism (rare).

rum'-le-fer, tramp.

rund, round.

rund'-ing, roundness. -.

rund'-lich, roundish.

rund' -me' -sel, gouge.

rung'-a-ni'-rar to ruin, to destroy.

run'-na, standard (of a wagon).

run'-n'r, down, down to a place.

run'-s'l, a wrinkle.

runs'-lick, wrinkled, shriveled.

r«r, dysentery.

rur'-graut, cudweed.

rus, soot.

rus'-ich, sooty.

rut, 1. rod, a rood.

2. rod of thrashing flail.

rutsh, a slide, a coasting-hill.

Hoffman.]

264

[Dec. 21,

rut'-sha, 1. to slide on one's seat.
2. to coast on a hillside — with

sled.
rut'-slii, coasting -hill.

's, contraction of es — it, and gene-
rally sounded as s, without
the initial short e.
san, son.
san'-ma, seed.
sack, thing.

sach'-ta, slowly, quietly.
sad'l, saddle.
sad'l-ar, saddler.
sadf'l-gird, saddle girth.
sads, yeast.
saf'-ran, saffron.
saft, sap, juice.
saf'-ta, quietly, stealthily.
saft'-ich, juicy.
saft'-lieh, quietly, softly.
sa'-gha, to say, to tell.
sa'-ghas, a saying, a myth.
sai, 1. a sieve.

2. pi. of sau — hog.
m'n, 1. to be.

2. his.
sai'-ar-ai', dirty work, a disgraceful

result.

sai'-ar-lich, tart, acidified.
sai' -barsh-ta, bristles, hog bristles.
sai'-bdr-tsel, 1. a "dirty villain," a
scarnp.

2. purslane.

sai' -ban, horse bean ; lit., hog bean.
sai' -ben, pig sty.
said, 1. page, side.

2. since ; not as frequent as

tsait.

sai'-da, silk, silken.
sai'-duch, straining cloth.
sai' -da-flesh, bacon ; lit., side meat.
sai' -fas, 1. swill barrel.

2. applied to a common drunk-
ard.
sai' flesh, pork.

'-tser, a

saif'-tser-a, to sigh.

sai'-ish, "piggish," gluttonous.

sai'-ki-w'l, swill bucket.

sa'-ma, 1. seed ; growing grain.
2. to hem or stitch.

sarsht, first, the first; contraction
of es arsht — the first.

sa'-tan, Satan.

sa-ta'-nish, devilish, satanical.

ta'-yer, a sawyer.

sail, a shoemaker's awl.

sai' -o-ra-blat, plantain leaf; plan-
tain stalk.

sai'-o-ra-blet'-ter, plaintain leaves.

sai' -shnit-ter, a gelder — of hogs.

sai'-wa-ra, to cleanse.

sai' -war-lich, cleanly, neat.

sak, 1. a bag, a sack.

2. a pocket — in clothing.

sak'-dlb, pickpocket.

sak' -ra-ment' , sacrament ; used also
as a curse.

sal-be'-d'r, saltpetre.

sal'-dat, soldier.

sal-pe'-ter, saltpetre.

sals, 1. salt.

2. epsom salts.

sals'-baks, salt cellar.

sals' -flus, salt rheum.

sals'-lak, brine, pickle.

sal'-wain, sage.

sal' -wen, selvedge.

saaf-ma-kop, seed pod.

sam'-la, to gather, to collect.

sam'-ling, collection, gathering.

samsh'-dak, Saturday.

samt, together with.

sand, sand.

sanft, mild, soft.

sanft1 -med-ich, gentle.

sanft'-mut, gentleness.

sans'-fra, daughter-in-law ; lit. ,son's
wife.

sar'-ik-felt'-ich, solicitous, careful.

sar'-ik-los, careless.

265

[Hoftman.

sar' -ik-sam, careful.

sart, sort, kind.

sar'-ya, 1. cares, trouble.

2. to provide, to care for.

sar'-ya-frai, free from care.

sasf-sa-fras', sassafras.

sas-sa-fril', sarsaparilla.

sat, satisfied, gratified.

sats, yeast.

sau, a sow, pig, hog.

sau'-a, to besmear, to daub.

sau'-ar. sour, acidulous.

8au' -er-dek, leaven, leavened dough.

sau' -er- grant, sourkraut. Cabbage
cut into shreds — slaw — and
packed in salt to form pickle
or brine. It is then boiled
and served. Frequently salt
meat, or sausage, is boiled
with it.

sau1 '-er-kraut, sourkraut.

sau'-er-ramb'l, sorrel — a plant.

sauf'-fa, 1. to drink — animals.

2. to drink to excess — drunkard.

sauf -fer-ai, a spree, a drunken
frolic.

sauf'-gich-ter-a, delirium tremens.

sauf'-lo-d'l, a professional drunkard,
a drunken loafer.

sau'-wer, clean, pure.

se, sea, ocean.

se' -a, 1. to sow.

2. to see, to look (not common).

se'-ar, a sower, a planter.

sech, coulter.

sed, string, string of instrument.

seds, clinch iron.

sef, soap ; sJirriir sef — soft soap ; sef
was'-ser — soap suds.

seg, a saw.

se'-glia, to saw.

seg'-bok, saw buck, "saw horse."

seg'-mel, saw dust.

seg'-mil, saw mill.

seg' -rich' -ter, saw-rest ; lit., saw
guide.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI.

se-gunt', a second — of time.

seks, six.

sek'-sa, six.

sekst, sixth.

sel, that (before neuter gender, and
occasionally feminine).

sel, 1. soul.

2. a wisp of straw for tying a
sheaf.

sel'-a-mol, at that time, then.

sel'-a-mols, in those times, then ; at
that time.

sel'-ar, that (before masculine sub-
stantive).

8el'-ar-ich, celery.

sel'-ich, blessed, holy.

sel' -ich-kait, salvation, state of bless-
ed ness.

sel' -ich-ked, salvation ; condition of
blessedness.

sel'-li, that (before substantive fern,
or pi. of any gender).

selbslit' -mard, suicide.

sel'-da, seldom, rarely.

sel'-wen, selvedge.

sel'-wer, self.

sem'-li, assembly — Legislature of a
State.

sem'-U-man, assemblyman — mem-
ber of State Legislature.

sen'-na, to see, to look, to behold.

$en'-et, senate.

senk'-'l, plummet.

sens, scythe.

ses'-'r, assessor.

ses'-ment, assessment.

set, should.

set, the season for sowing cereals.

stt'-sa, to seat, to seat one's self, to
place.

se'-warsht, the upper ; from des and
t'-warsht.

shab, moth.

sha'-bok, scurvy.

sJiad, a pity.

sha'-da, shadow, shade.
129. 2n. PRINTED MARCH 5, 1889.

Hoffman.]

266

[Dec. 21,

sha'-da, injury, damage, loss.
sliad'-da, shadow.
shad'-los, free of harm.
si ad1 '-Id s -band, indemnity bond.
shaf -fa, t0 WOrk.
shaf'-ic7i, industrious.
shalnf, shine, sign.
shai'-a, to scare, to frighten.
shai'-ar, barn.

shai'-ar-den, barn floor, upon which
threshing was formerly done.
shaib, 1. target — for shooting.

2. pane — of glass for window.
shainl '-Tiai-lich, hypocritical, false.
shai'-led'-ter, blinker — of horse har-
ness.

shain, shine, to appear.
shainf-na, 1. to shine, to glisten.

2. to appear.
shal, sound, echo.
shal, 1. shell, rind.

2. shawl.

sha' -la-wok' , balance.
shalk'-yor, leap year.
shal' -la, to echo, to sound.
slial' -lach, scailet.
shal'-laeh-fris'l, scarlet rash.
shal'-lak, a wag, a scamp.
sham, froth, scum.
sham' -left, skimming spoon.
shand, shame.
shand'-bar, shameful.
shand-bar'-lich, shamefully.
shank, closet, cupboard.
shop, shop, work room.
8har!, scissors, shears.
sliar, plow-share.
sharf, sharp.
shar'-a-fa, to sharpen.
shar'-a-wa, 1. fragment of pottery;
pieces of pots.

2. shale or shaly formation.
shar'-bok, scurvy.
sTiar'-fa, to sharpen.
sharn' '-shda, shimney.
sharn'-shda-but'-ser, chimney sweep

shar'-ra, to cut with scissors, to
shear.

sJiarts, apron.

sharts, apron.

sharts'-fel, leather apron.

shats, sweetheart.

shat'-ta, shade, shadow.

shat'-tich, shady.

shau'-dtr-a, to shudder.

shau'-der-ich, shuddering, terrible,
agonizing.

shau'-der-haft, terrible, agonizing.

shau'-fel, shovel.

sJiau'-f'l, a shovel.

shau'-f'l-a, to shovel.

sliau'-f'l-ek1, cultivator.

sha'-wa, 1. to scrape, to shave.
2. pi. of shab, moth.

shba'-da, spavin.

shbaich'-er, the second — or upper-
story.

shbaU, spite.

shbank, pluck, "spunk," temper.

8hban'-na> to span, to stretch.

shban'-pet, cross beam.

shbar, a brake.

shbar' -a-gras, asparagus.

shbar'-it, spirit, spirits.

sJibdr'-ket, brake chain ; log chain.

8hbar'-lich, scarce.

shbar'-ling, sparrow.

•shbar'-ra, to put on brakes, to lock.

shbar'-ra, rafters.

shbarf-ra, to save, to spare.

shbas, sport, play ; generally term-
ed kshpas.

shbar'-sam, economical, saving.

8hbarftw-la, persimmons.

shbat-al'-ra, to promenade ; to go
visiting or calling.

s7ibau'-a, to spit.

shbau'-baks, spittoon.

sJibauds, saliva.

shbe", chips.

shbed'-la, to mock.

shbed'-lich, mockingly.

1888.]

267

[Hcffman.

sJibek, bacon, fat ; adipose tissue.

aJibek-da'-gh'l, spectacle, a sight.

shbek-dlf, a spy glass ; small tele-
scope.

slibek1 '-drau-wa, fox grapes.

ehbek'-maus, bat —vespertilio.

slibek1 -shwart , a piece of bacon used
to grease a griddle, in baking
batter cakes.

shbel, pin. ;.•'

shbel'-la, to pin.

shpeng'-lar, tinker.

shbets'^l, sparrow ; generic term for
fringillidcB.

shbi-an', a spy.

shbi'-gh'l, mirror.

shbi'-la, 1. to play.
2. to rinse.

sfibl'-lar, a player ; a gambler.

shbll'-sach, toys — play things.

shbll' -shis' I, dish pan.

shpll'-was'-ser, dish water.

shbin, spider.

shbin'-d'l, pivot ; spindle.

shbin'-na, 1. to spin.
2. pi of shbin.

slibin'-na-rad', spinning wheel.

shbin-nat', spinach.

shbin' -na-iceb', cobweb.

shbis, spear.

shbit'-sa, 1 . to point, to sharpen to

a point.
2. a point, apex.

shbit'-sich, pointed, acute.

shblit' ta, to split.

ahbo'-ra, spur.

8hbot, derision, mockery.

shbot, late.

shbot' -na-ma, nickname.

shbot'-ta, to mock, to scorn.

shbot'-yor, autumn.

shbrad' -lich, spread out.

shbrau, chaff.

shbrau' -sak, chaff-bag, used on
beds.

slibrauts, sprout, sucker, a shoot.

s7ibraut'-ta, to sprout ; to throw off
new branches.

shbre'-a, to spread ; to spray.

shbrech'-a, to speak, to talk.

shbrtng-a, to run, to force to speed.

shbrl, a spree, merry-making; a
frolic.

sJibri'-a, to spree ; to become intoxi-
cated.

shbrich'-ward, proverb, by-word.

zhbriks, sprigs, brads.

shbring, a spring ; spring — of water.

shbring'-a, to run.

shbring'-shtok, spring lancet, used
in venesection.

shbrits, a syringe.

shbrit'-Ba, 1. to squirt, to sprinkle.
2. to water — with a hose.

shbroch, speech, language.

sbbrod'-lich, spread out.

shbros'-sa, rounds- — of bannisters, etc.

shbruch, scriptural text, biblical
quotation.

slibruny, a leap, a spring.

shbritng'-rl-ma, martingale — of har-
ness.

shbuk, ghost, apparition, "spook;"
commonly termed kshpuk.

shbuk' -ka, to spook ; manifestation
of ghosts or apparitions ; to
haunt.

thpul, spool.

shbund, bung.

shbund'-bo'-ra, gauge.

shbunk'-uh, plucky, tempered.

shbur, track, foot-prints.

shdab, dust.

&hdach'-l, a spine, sharp point, a
prickly point.

shdach'-l-ich, prickly.

sJidaif, stiff.

shdaif-ing, buckram.

shdaif'-ket, stay chain.

shdaik'-bi-gh'l, stirrup.

shdai'-gha, to ascend, to go up.

shdal, stable, stall. ,

Hoffman.]

268

[Dec. 21,

shdal, steel.

shdam, branch, stem.

shdam' -pa, to stamp, to tread heavily.

shdand, state, condition.

shdand'-haft, steady, steadfast.

shdang, pole, rod.

shdar, blackbird.

shdar' -a-wa, to die, to expire.

shdar '-a-wes-krank, mortally ill.

shdarb'-lich, mortal.

shdarb1 -lich-kait, mortality.

shdar'-ik, 1. strength.
2. starch.

shdar1 '-ik-a, to starch, to stiffen with
starch.

shd'drk, strength.

shdar' -kep' -pich, stubborn, obstinate

shdarm, storm.

sJidarm' icJi, stormy, boisterous.

shdarm' -wind, tempest.

shdarn, 1. forehead.
2. star.

shdarn' -blum, aster; lit., star flower.

shdarn' -hel, unclouded ; lit., star
clear.

shtar' -na-hel, clear, unclouded.

shtar' -na-ken' -er , astronomer.

shdarns, confounded, confoundedly.

sJid'drt'-sa, to tumble, to fall.

shdat, city.

shdat, state.

shda'-wa, to dust, to be dusty.

8hden, 1. to stand.
2. stone.

shden'-bok, Capricorn.

shden'-bo-ra, drill, used in quarrying

shdenl '-bruch, quarry.

slidech'-a, to stick with a sharp in-
strument ; to stab.

shdech'-ab'-'l, thorn apple, fruit of
jimson weed — Stramonium
datura.

sJidek, 1. stairs.

2. a foot-bridge across a stream,
a tree trunk being the ordi-
nary kind.

tthdek'-drep-pa, stair steps.

shdek'-ka, 1. stick, sticks, cane.
2. to stick, to place, to put
down.

shdek'ka-ba-na, pole beans.

87iden'-kle'-a, trefoil.

shdek'-l-la, to play hide and seek.

shdel, 1. a place, an office.
2. pi. of shdal, stable.

shde'-la, to steal, to rob.

shde'-lar, thief.

shdel'-la, to place, or to put ; to
stand up anything.

shdels, stilt.

shden'-ner, a large tub.

shdeng'-'l, a stalk, a stem.

shdeng'-'l-glas, wine glass.

shdep'-pa, to stitch, to quilt.

shdet'l, village; lit, little city.

shdib'-cha, a small room.

shdich, a stitch, a sting, a sudden
pain.

shdich' -la, to hint.

shdids, a small wooden bucket,
having a lid ; used for carry-
ing water to the fields for
workmen during harvest
time.

shtif'-biu'-der, step-brother.

shdif'-fad'-ter, step- father.

shdif -mut' -ter , step-mother.

shdij'-shwesh'-ter, step -sister.

shdik, a piece.

shdik'-flus, croup.

shdik'-' I, 1. a stake.
2. a small piece.

shdik'-'l-a, to patch ; to do patch-
work.

shdik'-'l-dep'-pich, a patch quilt —
"crazy quilt,"

shdik' -l-f ens, stake fence.

shdil, 1. a still, a retort for distilling

purposes.
2. quiet, silent.

shdil, handle.

shdil'-er-i, distillery.

1888.]

269

[Hoffman.

sMil'-la, to quiet, to soothe.
shdil'-shdand, stagnation.
shdil' -shwai-gha, to silence, to beck-
on, to be silent.
shdim, 1. voice.

2. a vote, a ballot.
shdim, steam.

shdim' -ma, 1. to vote, to take a bal-
lot.

2. to tune — as an instrument.
shdim' -ma, to steam.
shdim'-p'l, a small surplus.
slidink, stench, bad smell.
stidink' -bok, a stinking fellow; some-
times applied to old topers.
shdink'-ka, to smell badly, to stink.
xhdink' -kes, hand cheese ; also ap-
plied to Swiss and Limburg
cheese.

s7idi'-w'l, boot, boots.
shdi'-w'l-a, to tramp, to walk.
shdi'-w'l-hols, boot tree — used by

cobblers.

shdi1 '~w 'l-knecht, boot-jack.
shdob'-ba, 1. to darn.
2. to stop, to quit.
shdod1 -der-ra, to stammer.
shdo'-di-a, 1. to meditate, to study.

2. to steady, to make secure.
shdoft, stuff. Generally applied to
lumber boards, etc. , for build-
ers' use.
shdok, 1. cane, stick.

2. a stack — as hay or straw.
shdok1 -blindt, totally blind.
shdok' -ba-na, bush beans.
slidok'-dab, totally deaf, "stone

deaf/'

shdol' -ba-ra, to stumble.
thdol'-fus, club foot.
shdol'- la, balls of snow which form

on horses' hoofs.
sJidols, proud, vain.
n/idop'-p'r, a stopper, cork.
shdos, a thrust, a push.
»hdo'-sa, to push, to thrust ; to ram.

shdos'-wai, chicken hawk.

shdraich'-a, to stroke, to smooth.

shdrai'-da, to quarrel, to live at
enmity with one another.

shdraid'-ich, quarrelsome.

shdrai' s'l, a nosegay, a small bou-
quet.

shdrait, strife, disorder, quarrel.

shdraks, immediately, without de-
lay.

shdral, streak, ray, beam.

shdral'-ich, rayed, streaked.

shdram, stream, current.

shdram'-bla, to trample.

shdrang, 1. trace.
2. skein.

shdra'-w'l-a, to struggle, to kick.

shdra'-w^l-ar, a struggler. A term
applied to a sect of Metho-
dists.

s7idre'-a, to strew, to spread, to
make a litter.

shdrech, a stroke, a blow.

shdre'-fa, strip, stroke.

shdref'-ich, striped, streaked.

shdrek'-ka, to stretch.

shdrel, comb.

shdre'-la, to comb.

shdrem'-ich, streaked, banded.

shdrich'-a, 1. a stroke or line.
2. teats of a cow.

shdrids, a syringe.

shdrid'-sa, to squirt with a syringe.

shdri'-gh'l, currycomb.

shdri'-gh'l-a, to curry.

shdrik, rope.

shdrik'-garn, yarn, knitting yarn.

shdrik1 -ka, to knit.

»7idrip'-pat to atrip, to undress.

shdrip' -hut, a woman's head gear
in imitation of a bonnet, re-
sembling the so-called scoop,
but made of calico or print
goods to permit of washing
and ironing.

shdro, straw.

Hoffman.J

270

[Dec. 21,

shdro'-bank, straw cutter.

shdrof, punishment.

shdrof'-fa, to punish.

shdro'-fak-'l, a bundle of straw.

shdro' -kisf -sa, straw bolster.

shdro'-kne'-w'l, a short piece of
wood used for tying wisps
of straw around a bundle of
straw or a sheaf.

shdros, street, road.

shdro'-sak, straw mattress, straw
bed.

shdrump, stocking, sock.

shdrump' -bend' I, garter ; lit., stock-
ing string.

slidrup, hames hook.

shdrup' -no-d^l, bodkin.

shdruf-w'l-ich, 1. disheveled.
2. ungovernable, obstinate.

shdub, room, apartment.

shdu-dent', student.

shdu-di' -ra, to study.

shdul, chair.

sJidul'-gang, defecation, excrement.

shdum, mute, dumb.

thdump'-pa, a stump.

ahdump'-shwans, bob-tail, bob-tailed
horse.

slidun, hour.

shen, nice, pretty.

sheb, crooked, out of place.

shed, sheath.

she' -da, to divorce.

she'-d'l, 1. scalp.

2. part in the hair.

3. skull.

sJied'-lich, dangerous.
shed'-sa, to appraise.
shed'-was-ser, sulphuric acid.
she'-fer, pawnbroker ; corruption of

Eng, shaver.

she'-fer-shap, pawnbroker's shop ;
sometimes applied to brokers'
establishments where ques-
tionable transactions are prac-
ticed.

shck'-ich, spotted, dappled, varie-
gated.

shel, one-eyed ; blind of one eye.

she' la, to pare, to peel.

shel'-a-graut, celandine.

shel'-cha, saucer ; lit., a little shell.

shel'-da, to scold.

sheld'-maul, a scold, a vixen.

shel'-lika, a wild, mischievous fel-
low.

slielm, a rogue.

shem'-ma, to blush ; to be ashamed.

shenk'-ar, a donor, a giver.

shenk-ga' -shi, a gift, a present.

sherik'-ka, to present, to give, to
give as a present.

shenk'-'l, a thigh, a leg.

sJiep, crooked, leaning.

shep, 1 . sheaf.

2. shape, form.

shep'-bdl, dipper.

shepf'-ing, creation.

shepf'-ung, creation.

shep'-ki-w'l, a small bucket for dip-
ping or bailing.

sJiep'-lef-'l, ladle.

shep' -pa, to dip, to bail — as water.

sher, 1. shears, scissors.
2. share, part.

8he'-ra, 1. to cut with shears or

scissors.
2. to divide, to share.

shib, spade, scoop.

shib'-ba, 1. dandruff, scales.

2. frowns, as when a child be-
gins to cry.

3. pi. of shib, spades.
s7ilb'-fensh-ter, sash window.
shid'-l-a, to shake, to agitate.
shid-'l-ar, shaker — in thrashing.
shid'-'l-ga-w'l, a wooden fork for

use in and about the barn.
shids, a marksman.
shif, ship.
shif'-'l, shuttle.
ahif'-f'l, a shuttle.

1888.]

271

shif'-lait, ship's crew, sailors.

shik'-ka, to send, to forward.

shik'-lich, suitable ; handy.

shik'-sal, fate.

shild, 1. sign.
2. shield.

shild' -grot, tortoise.

shild' -posh' -ta, sign post.

shild'-shaid, swingle-tree.

shil'-shaid, single-tree.

sldm'-mel, a white horse.

sJiimf-m'r-a, to glisten, to shimmer,
to shine.

shimp, disgrace, shame.

shimp' -pa, to disgrace, to shame, to
abuse.

shi'-na, splints, of wood, particu-
larly of hickory, for manu-
facture of brooms, baskets,
etc.

s7il'-na-be'-8'm, splint broom.

slii'-na-karb, splint basket.

8hinf-ben, shin, leg.

shin'-d'l, shingle.

shin'-lu-d'r, a scamp, a rascal.

shin'-na, 1. to flay, to abrade.
2. to overwork.

shin'-ner, 1. a skinner ; a term ap-
plied to a scavenger.
2. one who overworks ser-
vants.

shm'-nos, carrion, a "dirty vil-
lain."

ship, shovel.

shir, nearly, almost.

ahl'-sa, 1. to shoot.

2. to sprout, or run to seed.

shi'-ser, a flat wooden shovel used
in putting bread into the
oven.

shis' -ga-wer', fowling piece, fire-
arm.

skis'. 'I, dish.

shi'-w'l, a clod, a lump.

shi'-w'r, piece of shale, or slate,
fragment of pottery.

shi'-w'r-ich, 1. spreckled, spotted,

2. shaly, slaty.

shi'-wa, to shove, to push.

shi'-wer, a drawer.

shl'-wer-li, trundle bed.

shkV-da, to skate.

shkidt, skate.

shkwarl, squirrel.

shlacht, slaughter, battle.

shlach'-ta, to butcher, to kill.

shlacht'-fi', cattle, fattened for kill-
ing.

shla'-gha, to strike, to beat.

shlaich'-a, to sneak along ; to go
forward cautiously.

shlai'-fa, 1. to grind, to sharpen.
2. to slide.

sMaif'-shde11, grindstone.

shlaim, slime ; mucus.

shlak, 1. a stroke, a blow.
2. apoplexy.

sJilam, slime, ooze.

shlung, snake.

shlap, swill, slop.

shlap'-hut, sunbonnet.

shlap'-pich, sloppy, untidy, muddy.

shlar-af'-fa-ksicht, false face, mask.

shlau, cunning.

sJila'-w'r-a, to slobber.

8hlaf-w'r-duch, bib ; lit., slobber
cloth.

shlecht, bad ; poorly.

shlecht' -ich-ked, villainy, badness.

shlet, slate.

shlet'-dek-ar, slater ; one who roofs
with slate.

shle'-fer-ich, sleepy.

shlef'-fa, to drag, to pull.

shlef'-garn, seine — a net.

shlef -' r-ich, sleepy.

shle'-gJi'l, a sledge.

shlek'-er-ai', dainties.

shlek'-er-we'-sa, dainties, sweets.

8hlek'-ka, to lick.

shlek'-sach, dainties.

Hoffman.]

272

[Dec. 21,

slilenk, 1. a sling.

2. thumb latch.

sJilenk'-er-ich, loose jointed, rickety.
shlicht'-ho-w'l, smoothing plane.
sklids, slit, crevice.
shlid'-sa, to slit, to cut in slits.
shlid'-ta, sleigh, sled.
shlik, quick, crafty.
shlik'-ser, hiccough.
shlim, bad, sad, pitiable.
shling, hot punch.
shlip'-pa, 1. to slip, to slide.

2. to catch with a slip-noose.
shlip' -per-ich, slippery.
shlip'-pers, 1. slippers.

2. sleepers — railroad ties.
sJill'-sa, to lock, to close.
shlis'-blum, primrose.
shlis'-lich, in conclusion.
shlis'-s'l, key.

stdis'-s'l-blat, key -hole plate.
shlits, slit, crevice.
shlit'-ta, sleigh, sled.
shlit'-ta-le'-fer, sleigh runners.
shli'-w'r, splinter, fragment.
shli'-w'r-a, 1. to splinter, to shatter.

2. pi. of shli'-w'r.
shlof, sleep.
shld'-fa, to sleep.
shlof -kam mer, sleeping chamber,

bed room.

shlof -shtub, sleeping room.
shlos, lock.
shlos, hailstone.
shlo'-sa, 1. to hail.

2. pi. of shlos.
shluk, a swallow or gulp.
shluk'-ka, to swallow, to gulp.
shlum'-pich, slovenly.
s/ilup, noose, loop, bow.
shlup'-pa, to crawl, to hide ; to

slip.

shlus, end, conclusion.
shlut'-ser, sugar teat.
shmai'-sa, to throw.
shmak, taste."

shmak'-er, a smack, a kiss, one who
tastes.

sJimak'-ka, to taste ; to detect.

shmal, small, narrow.

shma'-ler, a drink of liquor.

shmals, lard.

shmard, smart, obedient, diligent.

shmar'-tsa, pain.

slitnat' -sa, to smack the lips.

shmech1 '-' l-a, to flatter, to fondle.

shmel'-sa, to melt, to thaw.

shmecJi' -lich, flattering, insinuating,
ingratiating.

shmes'-mik, blue-bottle fly.

shmid, blacksmith.

shmid'-tsar'-i-k'l, calipers.

shmir, grease.

shrmr'-kes, cottage cheese ; lit.,
spread cheese, i.e., cheese that
may be spread on bread, the
usual manner of eating. In
rural districts, a layer of ap-
ple-butter is also spread on
the bread.

shmir'-ra, to grease, to besmear.

shmlr'-sef, soft soap; lit., spread
soap, or soap that may be ap-
plied by spreading.

shmod'-ich, sultry.

shmok, smoke.

shmo'-ka, to smoke.

sJimok' -du-wakf , smoking tobacco.

shmun'-ts'l-a, to smile.

shmunst' -lich, smiling ; ingratiating.

shmuts, grease, dirt.

shmuts'-ich, greasy, filthy.

shnaid, cutting edge.

shnai'-da, to cut.

shnaid' -bank, bench used by coopers
for cutting wood with a draw
knife.

shnai'-der, 1. tailor.

2. grand-daddy long-legs ; in-
sects of the family phalangi-
dce.

Bhnai' -dern, dressmaker.

1888.]

273

[Hoffman.

shnaid'-mes-ser, draw knife, used by
coopers and carpenters.

shnaid'-sa, to blow the nose, by
using the fingers for pressure
on the alas.

shnal, buckle.

shnal' -la, 1. to buckle.
2. pi. of shnal.

shnap'-pa, to snap.

shnaps, liquor, a dram — drink.

shnap'-sak, knapsack.

shnar'-fo-gh'l> humming bird ; lit.,
jerk (jerking) bird, on ac-
count of its sudden and erratic
movements.

shnarf-ik~sa, to snore.

sJmar'-ra, to hum.

shnar'-ra, to jerk.

shnau'-fa, to breathe.

skne, snow.

shne'-a, to snow.

shne!-ich, snowy.

shne1 '-flok-ka, snow-flakes.

shnek, snail.

shnek1 '-ka-shtek, winding stairway.

shne'-kshti-w'r, snow storm.

shnel, quick, hasty.

shnel'-ler, carnivorous beetle, found
on hams.

shneV-wok, steelyard — scale.

shnep, a snipe.

s7mep'~pa, 1. to tilt, to lift with a lever
2. snipes ; pi. of shnep.

shnep'-per, 1. snapping turtle.
2. trigger of a gun.

shne'-shti'-w'r, snowstorm, a flurry
of snow.

shnlk, a sneak.

shni'-ka, to sneak.

sJinlk' -ich, sneaky.

shnip'-sa, to sob, to sniffle.

shnit, a cut ; cutting of a plant.

shafts, dried fruit, cut in small slices,
as quarters or eighths ; usu-
ally applied to sliced dried
apples.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI.

shmt'-sa, 1. to fib, to evade the

truth.
2. to cut fruit into quarters and

eighths, for drying, i. e., to

slice.
shnits'l-a, to whittle, to cut with a

knife.

shof-not'^t'l, black haw, and fruit.
shof -rib' ~ba, yarrow — plant.
shop, shed.
shos, lap.
shnok, gnat.
shnot'-er-a, to cackle.
shnub' -ba-ra, to meddle, or trifle,

with things belonging to

others.
shnub' -duch, handkerchief; lit.,

snuff cloth.
shnuf'-'l-a, to sniffle, to meddle and

search out things belonging

to others.
shnup'-du-wak', snuff; lit., snuff

tobacco.
shnupf-pa, 1. coryza ; snuff.

2. to snuff, to sniffle.
shnur, cord, twine, string.
shnur'-bart, mustache.
shnut, snout, muzzle, nose.
sho'-da, pods.
slid' -da-bam, catalpa tree.
shof, sheep.
shof'-bok, ram.
shof -flesh, mutton.
shok'-'l, cradle.
shok'-'l-a, to rock, as a cradle or

chair.

shok'^l-shtul, rocking chair.
shpad, spade.
shpar'-ket, a chain used to secure a

wheel from revolving so as

to act as a brake.
shp'dr'-ra, to bar.
shpau'*a, to spit.
shpauts, spittle, saliva.
shpauts'-sa, to spit.
shpen, chips.

129. 2l. PRINTED MARCH 14, 1889.

Hoffman.]

274

[Dec. 21,

shpecht, 1. flicker — Colaptesauratus;

usually knowu as gel shpecht.
2. spoke — of a wheel.
shpicht'-la, amusing stories ; the

usual form, as pronounced, is

kshpicht' -ta.

shpll, object, plan, conception.
shpll' -lum-pa, dish rag.
shpits'-bu, a rascal, a keen fellow.
shpit'-sa, 1. a point, apex.

2. to point, or to cut to a point.
8hpits'-ich, 1. pointed, sharp.

2. acute, wide-awake, shrewd.
shpits' -dr-ich, keen ; lit., sharp-
eared.

shpot, mockery.
shpot, late.

shpot' -ta, to mock, to make fun of.
shpot'-yor, autumn.
shpot'-fo-gh'l, mocking bird.
shprat'-s'l-a, to sputter, sputtering

— as boiling mush.
shpur, path, track, trace, trail.
shpur '-r a, to track, to trail, tracks.
shrain'-er, carpenter.
shrai'-wa> to write.
shrai'-wes, a writing, an agreement,

a legal instrument.
shrank' -lich, shaky, unsteady.
shraub, screw.
shraub' -shtok, 1. a vice.

2. gunrod with screw attached.
shrau'-wa, 1. to screw.

2. pi. of shraub, screw.
shrau'-wa-tsl'-gher, screw driver ;

lit., screw drawer (or puller).
shrek'-lich, terrible, frightful.
shrep'-kop, cup, for blood-letting.
shrep'-pa, to cup, to let blood by

scarifying.
shrlf, sheriff.
shrV-fa, to sue — at law.
shrift, 1. Scriptures.

2. writing, script.
shrift' -lich, in writing
shrit, a step.

sJirit'-ta, to step.

shrit'-wais, by steps, step by step.

shrot, 1. shot — for bird shooting.

2. chop— for fodder.
shrot'-sak, shot bag, or pouch.
shrot' -me' s' I, chisel hammer.
shtd'-wich, dusty.
shten, 1. to stand.

2. stone, stones.
sJitem'-p'l, a pestle, a masher.
shten' -da, to stand, to bear.
shtenl -e-sel, jackass.
shten'-of-fa, lime kiln ; lit., stone

kiln.
shtreng, 1. severe, strict.

2. #Z. ofshtrang, trace, or skein.
shtud'-sa, to hesitate.
«#M, Shoo ! An exclamation to drive
away anything, like fowl,
etc.

shu, shoe.

shu'-a, to shoe a horse.
shu'-bud's'r, door mat.
shu' -flik-er, cobbler.
shul, school.
shu'-lar, scholar.
shuld, 1. debt.

2. guilt, crime.

3. cause.
shul'-da, debts.
slmld'-ner, debtor.
shul' -ing, education.
shul'-kum'r-rad', schoolmate, school

comrade.

shul'-ter, shoulder.
shul'-tich, owing, obligatory, to

owe another.
shu'-mach-er, shoemaker.
shu'-mek, sumach.
shun, already, so soon.
shu'-na, favor.
shung'-ka, ham, hip.
shunsht, otherwise, else.
shup'-karch, wheelbarrow.
shup' -kar-ich, wheelbarrow.
shup'-blat, drawer.

275

[Hoftman.

s7ius, 1. shot.

2. sprout.

shus'-blo-t'r, stye. .
shus'-bord, tail board.
shwadr, 1. father-in-law.

2. heavy.

shwadr1 '-lich, hardly.
shwaa'-ra, a boil ; more, commonly

known as kshwdd1 -ra.
shwach, weak.

shwach'-het, debility, weakness.
shirai, sister-in-law.
shwalm, swallow, martin, swift.
shwam, I. meadow.

2. sponge.

3. tumor, as blut shwam — blood
sponge — signifying a fungus
hcsmatodes.

shwan, swan.

shwan'-Jid'-gh'l, swan shot.

shwans, tail.

shwans1 -rim, crupper.

shwans' -n' -ma, crupper.

shwdrm, swarm.

shwar'-ma, to swarm.

shwart, 1. rind of bacon.

2. the board cut from a log in
squaring, with the bark ad-
hering.

shwarts, black.

shwart' -ser, negro ; i.e., a black one.

shwe'-ghern, sister-in-law.

shweng'-k'l, pump handle.

shwenk!-ka, 1. to rinse.
2. to wave.

shwen'-s'l-a, to wag the tail ; to
wag.

shmr, heavy.

shwef-ra, to swear.

shwes, pe/spiration, sweat.

shwesh'-der, sister.

shwes1 -sa, to weld.

shwes'-lech-er, pores — of the skin.

shwet'-sa, to talk, to converse.

shwet'-sar, speaker, orator.

shwet'-sich, talkative.

shwe'-w'l, sulphur.

shwe' -w' l-Uid, flour of sulphur.

shwi'-gJiern, mother-in-law.

shwi'-gher-doch'-ter, daughter-in-
law.

shwi'-gher-fad'-ter, father-in-law.

shwi'-gher-mut'-ter, mother-in-law.

shwi' -gher-sa11, son-in-law.

shwim'-ma, to swim, to float.

shwin'-d'l, 1. swindle, fraud.
2. dizziness, vertigo.

shwin'-d'l-a, to swindle, to defraud.

shwin'-d'l-ar, swindler.

shwin'-na, sweeny — horse disease.

sJiwit'-sa, to sweat, to perspire.

shwob, 1. cock-roach.

2. a native of Wiirtemberg.

shwo'-gher, brother-in-law.

si, she.

sib, sieve.

sick, one's self.

sichf-ar, safe, secure.

sichf-ar-het, security.

sif'-fer, drunkard.

si'-gh'l, seal.

si'-gh'l-a, to seal.

si'-gh'l-waks, sealing wax.

sig'l, a seal, a stamp.

sil' -wer-glet, litharge.

sil'-wer-sand, fine white sand for
cleansing tin-ware.

sim'-a-de'-ri, cemetery, burial place

sim'-bild, emblem.

sim'-et, cinnamon.

sim'-e-trin, cinnamon.

sims, cornice.

sin, 1. are ; from the verb, tse 8aiP,

to be.

2. mind, sense ; the pi. is usu-
ally employed — sinf-na.

sind, sin.

sin'-der, I. cinder, slag.
2. sinner.

sind'-flud, the deluge.

sin'-flut, the flood— deluge.

sind' -haft, sinful.

Hoffman.]

276

[Dec. 21,

sin'-dich-a, to sin.
sing'-a, to sing.
sing'-ar, singer, warbler.
sink, 1. a place where dishes are
washed.

2. a sink, a depression in the
ground.

3. zinc.
sink'-ka, to sink.

sin'-na, 1. the senses, thought.
2. to contemplate, to meditate.

8W, sweet.

sis' -hols, sweet wood, i. e., liquorice
root.

sls'-lich, "sweetish," inclined to be
sweet in taste.

sits, seat.

sit'-sa, to sit.

si'-wa, seven.

si' -wa-tse' , seventy.

si' -wa-tsich, seventy.

so, so, thus, such.

so-bal', as soon as, so soon as.

sod'-bren'-na, water brash, heart-
burn, acidity of the stomach.

sodsht, should.

sodt, growing grain.

so -gar', even, as much.

sok'-ka, stocking feet.

sol, shall.

sol, sole.

solch, such.

sol'-ich, such.

sol'-la, to be obliged.

such' -a, to seek, to hunt, to search.

sud'-da, the south.

sud'-la, to slop, or puddle in water.

sud'-lich, 1. southerly ; should be

sid'-lich.
2. wet, sloppy weather.

sud'r-a, to simmer.

suk'-'l-a, to suck.

sum, sum.

8umf-mer, summer.

sump, bog, marsh.

sum' -pa, bog, marsh.

sump'-ich, boggy, marshy.

sum'-m'r-flek'-ka, freckles; lit., sum-
mer spots.

sun, sun.

sun'-dak, Sunday.

sun'-der-bar, wonderful, strange.

sun'-er-bar, wonderful.

sun' -na-shtich, sunstroke ; lit., sun
stab.

sun'-nich, sunny.

sunsht, otherwise, else.

sun'-yf-gang, sunrise.

sun1 -un'-er -gang, sunset.

sup'-pa-lefl, tablespoon ; lit., soup
spoon.

sup'-pa-shis'l, soup bowl, soup dish.

taks, tax.

takt, 1. tact, aptitude.

2. time — in music.
tak'-sa, to tax ; to impose upon.
ta-lent', talent, gift.
farm, term, limit.
tarn, steeple, spire.
te, tea; also applied to various house-
hold remedies consisting of
dried plants.
te'-kan, teapot.

tesh' -da-ment' , testament, a will.
track' -da, to strive for.
trai, true, faithful.
trai'-los, faithless.
trak-dl'-ra, to abuse, to treat with

cruelty.
trau'-a, 1. to trust, to confide in.

2. to betroth, to marry.
traur'-ai', mournfulness, sadness.
truarf-ra, to mourn.
traur'-rich, mournful.
trenk'-ka, to water — as animals.
tren'-ing, separation, division.
tren, 1. tear.

2. a train — as of cars.
tren'-na, to sever.
trink', a drink.

1888.]

277

[Hoffman.

trink'-ar, a drinker, generally ap-
plied to one who is a habitual
drinker of liquors.

trink'-ka, to drink.

tri'-w'l-l'-ra, to annoy, to worry, to
plague.

trosh'-da, to console, to soothe.

trosht, consolation, relief.

trosht' -raich, consoling.

truds, in spite of, defiance.

trud'-sa, to be defiant, to be obsti-
nate.

truds'-ich, defiant, willful.

truds'-kop, a defiant person.

trum'-p'l, jew's-harp.

tsa, to.

tsa", tooth.

tsab'-ba, a projection, a knob.

tsa*' -flesh, gums — of the mouth.

tsa-fri'-da, contented, satisfied.

tsai'-gha, a witness.

tsai'-ghnis, proof, evidence.

tsait, 1. since.
2. time.

tsait' -fer-draib' , pastime, amuse-
ment.

tsait'-ich, ripe.

tsait' -ing, newspaper.

tBait'-lich, by times, early.

tsak'-ka, a prong, or branch, a short
projection, as a short branch
of a tree.

tsak'-ker-a, to plow.

tsal, number, enumeration.

tsa^'-lad, maxillary bone.

tsa-lad', salad, lettuce.

tsam, 1. tame, docile.
2. bridle.

tsa' -ma, 1. to tame, to domesti-
cate.
2. to bridle.

tsam'-ma, together.

tsang, tongs, pincers.

tsank'-ka, to scold.

tsa'-ra, to tease.

tsard, tender.

tsar'-ik'l, 1. circle.

2. dividers.
tsaun, a pale fence, fence made of

slats or clap-boards.
tse, to.
t&e, tough.

tse\ teeth ; pi. of tsd\
tse' -a, 1. toe, toes.

2. ten.

tse'-a-ga-bot'-ta, the decalogue.
tseb'-cha, uvula, soft palate.
tseb'Jl, uvula, soft palate ; from
tsa'ba—B, projection, the word
being a form to denote dimin-
utiveness.

tseb'-'l-cha, uvula, soft palate.
tsech, a score, a reckoning.
tse'-eha, 1. sign, indication.

2. hands of a clock.
tee'-dar, cedar.
tsed'l, a ticket.
tse*'-dok-ter, dentist; lit., "teeth"

doctor.
tse'-et, tenth.

tse'-ga-bot-ta, the decalogue.
tsek, a tick.

tse'-la, to count, to enumerate.
tselt, tent.
tset-'l, a ticket.
tshump, a j ump, a spring.
tshump'-pa, to jump, to spring.
tsich' -dich-a, to chastise, to punish.
tsif'-ar, cipher, figure, numerals.
tsi-gafi'-ner, gipsy.
tsl'-gha, to move, to pull.
tsi'-gh'l, 1. a bridle.

2. a tile.

tsi'-gh'l-a, to bridle.
tsil, aim, objective point, goal.
tsl'-la, to aim.

tsim'-ber-lich, delicate, debilitated.
tsim'-lich, tolerable, tolerably, pret-
ty or fairly.

tsim'-ma-ra, to work in wood.
tsim-mar-man, a cooper ; sometimes
applied.

Hoffman.]

278

[Dec. 21,

tain, pewter.

tain'-da, to light, to ignite.

tsind'-locli, touchhole.

tsind'-pan, pan beneath touch hole
of a gun.

tsind'-pul-w'r, priming powder.

tsing'-'l-a, to move the protruded
tongue with rapidity, as a
serpent.

tsink'-'d, prong, as of a fork.

Uit'-tar-li, souse ; pig's feet jelly.

tsit'-ter-a, to tremble, to quiver,.

tsob'-tsi-gJi'l, check rein.

tsol, inch.

tsol' -shtab, foot-rule.

tsot'-t'l, 1. a rag, tatter.

2. a strumpet, prostitute.

tsot'-t'l-a, 1. to drop, or scatter,

about.

2. to loaf around — as a strum-
pet.

tsot'-Vl-ich, ragged.

tsu, to, at.

tsu, closed.

tsu-arsht', first, originally.

tsub'-ba, to pull, to jerk.

tsu'-bring-a, 1. to pass time.

2. to accomplish.

3. to bring to — to resuscitate.
tsueJit, noise, commotion.
tsucht'-ich, boisterous.

tsucht' -haus, penitentiary.

tsu'-drau-a, confidence, trust.

tsu' -fel-Uch, accidental, coinciden-
tal.

tsu' -fel' -licJi-er-wais' , accidentally.

tsu' -fer-drau' -a, reliance, confidence
in.

Uu'-flucht, refuge.

tsu'-fal, accident, occurrence.

tsu'-gang, admission, entrance.

tsu'-geng-lich, approachable.

tsu'-ge-wa, to give in, to admit, to
acknowledge.

tsu'-hd'd-ra, to listen to, to hear.

tsuk, a moving, a departure.

tsuk'-blash-der, blistering plaster ;
drawing plaster.

tsuk'-er, sugar.

tsuk' '-er-maul, one fond of sweets.

tsuk' -er-sach, candy, confectionery.

tsuk'-ka, to jerk, to pull.

tsu' -kum-ma, to come to, to recover.

tsu-letsht', at last, finally.

tsum, to the ; contraction of tsa, tse
or tsu, and dem.

tsu'-mach-a, to close.

tsu'-mu-da, to expect, to expect
from another.

tsu' -na' -ma, surname.

tsu'-nem-ma, to increase, to improve.

tsung, tongue.

tsur, to the ; from tsa, tse or tsu,
and der.

tsu' -rich- da, to prepare, to arrange
in order.

tsu-rik', back.

tsu' -rish' -ta, to prepare.

tsu'-sats, an addition, addendum.

tsu'-sed-sa, to add to, to swell in
volume.

tsu'-sen-na, to witness, to look at.

tsu'-shbrech-d, to encourage.

tsu'-shlak-ham'-mer, sledge hammer.

tsu'-shtand, condition, state.

tsu'-trit, entrance, admission.

tsu'-w'r, tub.

tswai'-fl, doubt.

tswaig', twig, sprout, a slip for
grafting.

tswai'-gha, to graft.

tswai'-w'l, doubt.

tswai'-w'l-haft, doubtful.

tswan'-sich, twenty.

tswan'-sich-t'l, twentieth portion.

tswar'-ich, dwarf.

tswar' '-ich-aks, a twibil — a kind of
mattock or axe, having two
blades, one edge running hori-
zontally and the other trans-
versely.

tswar1 -na, to twist.

1883.1

279

[Hoftmaii.

tswe, two.

tswek, aim, object, design.
tswe' -kep-ich, of varying mind, un-
decided ; lit., two-headed.
tswek' -me -sich, proper.
tswelf, twelve.
tswel'-fa, twelve.
tswelft, twelfth.
tswelf '-t 'I, twelfth.
tsweng'-a, to force, to compel.
tswik'-l, fool.
tswil'-ich, twilled.
tswil'-ing, twins.

Uwinj'-a, to subdue, to overcome.
tswW '-sar-a, to glitter, to glisten.
tswit'-sar-ich, glittering, brilliant.
tswi'-w'l, onion, tuber.

uf, 1. open.

2. on, upon.

3. open.

uf'-bas-sa, to be careful, to be

watchful.
uf'-bin-na, 1. to bind up — as a

wound.

2. to rake and bind.
vf'-brech-a, 1 . to break open.

2. to adjourn.

3. to fail in business.
uf-lut'-sa, to clean up, to dress up

or arrange in order.

uf-drik'-'l-a, to dry up, to wither.

uf-em, on the ; contraction of uf
dem.

u'-fer, bank, shore, landing.

vf-fl'-der-a, to improve by feed-
ing.

vf-Q&t to sprout, to grow.

vf-ge-wa, to discontinue, to give
up.

uf-haa-ra, to cease, to quit.

uf'-hal-da, 1. to keep up, to pro-
tract.
2. to hinder.

uf-Jiel-la, to clear up.

uf-he-wa, 1. to lift, to raise.

2. to save, to preserve for fu-
ture use.

vf-kld-ra, to clear up.
uf-kok-sa, to endeavor to persuade.
uf'-kum-ma, to rise, and prosper.
uf -la-da, to load up, or upon.
vf'-'n, on a, upon a.
uf'-nem-ma, 1. to take up — as land.

2. to arrest.

3. to entertain.

uf-pik'-ka, to pick up, to gather.
uf-ra-ma, to place in order, to ar-
range, to cleanse.

uf -rich-tick, upright.

uf-ror, uproar, riot.

uf-sa'gha, to recite — as a lesson.

uf-shbi-la, to wash dishes ; to
cleanse and arrange in order.

uf-sJii-wa, to postpone, to delay.

uf -shtel' -la, 1. to set up, to erect.
2. to put up— as at a public
house.

vf-shto'-sa, to belch.

uf'-shto-see, eructations.

uf-tsa-ma, to bridle a horse, to har-
ness.

uf-tse-ra, to consume.

uf-t&l-gha, 1. to bring up ; to edu-
cate.
2. to wind up.

um, about, for the purpose.

um'-acht, faintness, syncope.

um'-Vr-el, umbrella.

urn' -bring -a, to kill, to destroy.

um'-bshdimt, undecided, doubtful.

um'-fangt circumference, girth.

um'-gang, 1. acquaintance, commu-
nication.
2. cohabitation.

urn' -ge-ghend, surrounding regions,
or area.

um'-geng-lich, social.

um'-ge-kert, confused, to be con-
fused.

um'-hak'-ka, to cut down, to fell.

iloflman.)

280

[Dee. 21,

um'-hang, curtain, window-shade.

um'-henk'l, window curtain.

um'-ke-ra, to invert, to turn.

um' -kum-ma, to perish.

um'-maeht, faint, syncope.

um' -mech-tieh, faint, syncope.

um'-me-ghlich, impossible.

urn-ring' -a, to surround.

um-seP'-na, to look about, to famil-
iarize one's self.

wm'-shtand, circumstance, condi-
tion.

um' -sliten-da, circumstances.

un, and ; as a prefix — for which
um is frequently used — it sig-
nifies not, equal to the ordi-
nary prefix in English, as
im or un.

un'-ci, below, at the bottom.

un'-na, without ; usually pronounc-
ed a*>-na.

un'-acht-sam, careless.

un'-a-draus, in the lower part — as a
geographic term.

un'-a-drin, in the lower part, in the
bottom.

un'-ar, below, beneath.

un'-ard-licn, disorderly, unman-
nerly.

un'-ar-drik'-ka, to oppress, to keep
down.

un'-ar -lios'-sa, drawers ; lit., under-
pants.

un'-ar-rok, petticoat.

un'-ar-sJwd, difference.

un'-ar-shrift, signature.

un'-ar-shrai'-wa, to subscribe, to
sign.

un'-'drsht, lowest, the bottom one.

un'-ar -such' -a, to investigate, to ex-
amine.

un'~ar -such-ing, investigation, ex-
amination.

un1 -ar-warV , unexpected.

un' -ba-denkt'; inadvertent.

un'-be-kant, unknown.

un'-be-kert, unconverted.

un1 -be-kim' -mert , careless, thought-
less.

un'-ben-ich, unmanageable.

un'-be-weg'-lich, immovable.

und, and.

un' -end-lie?!*, endless.

un'-jp-nieh, at variance, not in ac-
cord.

un'-er-em, below it, under it ; con-
traction of un'-er dem.

un'-er-lich, dishonest.

un'-er-lich-kait, dishonesty.

un' -fer-glaich' -lich, without compar-
ison, unique.

un' -fer-sTiemt, shameless.

un'-fer-shtand, want of sense.

un'-fer-sMen'-ieh, senseless, impu-
dent.

un' -fraind-lich, unfriendly.

un'-ga-fer, about.

un'-ga-hai'-er, excessive, huge.

un'-ga-Mi'-er-lich, excessively, im-
mense.

un'-ga-Mr-sam, disobedient.

un'-ga-tsif'-fer, vermin.

un1 -ga-tso-gha, ill-bred, unmannerly.

ung'-glik, accident, misfortune.

itng'-graut, weeds.

itny'-kosh-ta, costs, damages.

ung'-kshait, nonsensical, unwise,
silly.

un'-glik, accident, misfortune.

un'-glik-lich, unfortunate.

un'-glik' -Uch-er-wais', accidentally,
unfortunately.

un'-graut, weeds.

un'-gsJiikt, awkward, clumsy, inapt.

unf-hem-lich, a sense of discomfort,
a feeling of loneliness.

un'-koshta, costs, damages.

un'-man-riir-lich, unmannerly.

un' -me-ghlich, unlikely.

un' -mensh-lich, cruel, unnatural in
disposition, or form.

un'-nids, a good-for-nothing.

1888.]

281

[Hoffman.

un> '-nids-ich, useless, good-for-noth-
ing.

un'-recht, wrong.

un' ricJi-tich, false, incorrect.

un' -rod, trash, dirt.

un'-ru, 1. unrest, restlessness.
2. escapement — of a watch.

un'-ru'-ich, restless.

uns, us.

un'-ser, pur, ours.

un1 -sMk-lich, unsuitable.

un'-shuld, innocence.

un' -shuld-icJi, innocent.

un-sich' -bar, invisible.

un' -tse-frid' -da, dissatisfied, discon-
tented.

un1 -wis-sent, unknowing, ignorant.

un'-wol, unwell, not in good health.

un'-wor-hed, untruth.

ur, clock.

ur'-dail, judgment, sentence.

ur'-gros-fad'-ter, great grandfather.

ur'-gros-mut-ter, great grandmother.

ur'-he-w'r, originator.

ur'-sach, cause, motive, reason.

ur'-shprung, origin, source.

ur'-tail, judgment, sentence, opin-
ion.

wa, what.

waart, value, worth.
waart'-fol, valuable.
wa'-da, 1. calf of the leg.

2. to wade.
va'-gha, a wagon.
wa'-gha-gles, wagon rut.
wa'-gha-ref, tire of wheel.
wa'-gha-shop, wagon shed.
wa'-ghnar, wheelwright.
wai, hawk.
wain, wine.

waib'-cha, female — of birds.
waibs'-bild, woman.
waibs'-hem, chemise.
waibs'-lait, women.
waibs' -mench, woman.

PROC. AMEK. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI.

wai' -da, willow.
wainf -gar-da, vineyard.
wail, 1. while.

2. because.
wain'-na, to cry.
wais, white.
wai'-sa, 1. to show, to direct.

2. to whitewash.
wai'-sa-haus, orphans' home.
waif-sa-kind, orphan.
wais'-darn, haw thorn.
wais' -er-gle' -a, white clover.
wais'-hait, wisdom.
wain'-8hden, cream of tartar.
wais'-s'l-a, to whitewash.
wais' -wal-nis, butternut tree.
wait, 1. wide.

2. far, distant.
wak'ar, awake, alert, active.
wak'-ka, quartz, quartzite.
waks, wax.

waks'-ich, flourishing, thrifty.
waks'-knop, lymphatic gland.
wafcs'-sa, 1. to grow.

2. to wax.
wai, 1. election.

2. choice.
wal'-nis, walnut.
wal'-nus, walnut.
wais, roller — agricultural.
wal'-sa, 1. to roll — with roller.

2. to waltz.

wamf-ba, stomach, paunch.
wam'-es, jacket.
wan, when, if.
waaf-na, to dwell, to reside.
wand, wall.
wan'-ning, residence.
wand' I, conduct.
wand'-'l-a, to wander, to loiter.
wank''l-mi-dich, fickle, unstable.
wans, 1. bed bug.

2. when it, contraction of wan

and es.
war, 1. was.

2. ware, goods.

129. 2j. PRINTED MARCH 14, 1889.

Hoffman.]

282

[Dec. 21,

war, who.

wd'-ra, were.

wd'-ra, will be— pi.

w'dr'-a-w'l, the top of the scalp from

which the hair radiate.
ward, word.
ward, becomes ; will.
war'-da, to wait.
war-haft1 '-ich, truly, verily.
war'-i-gha, to choke, to strangle.
wdr'-ik, 1. tow.

2. a work, edifice, a creation.
war'-ik-haus, workhouse, i.e., peni-
tentiary.

war'-ik-ka, to choke, to strangle.
wdr'-ikl-hols, rolling-pin.
war'-ik-lich, truly, verily.
war'-ik-sa, to retch, to gag, to

vomit.
wdrk'-ik-gaul, distaff; lit., tow

horse.

war'm, worm.
war'm, warm.
w'dr'm-a, to warn.
wdr'-mut, wormwood.
war'-na, to warn.
war'-ning, warning, notification.
war'-ra, to become.
war' -shaln-lich, probable, probably.
warshd, sausage.
warsht, sausage.
wdrsht-drech-der, sausage stuffer ;

lit., sausage funnel.
wart, wart, excrescence.
wart, word.
wart, landlord.
wdr'-ta, to wait, to tarry.
war'-tsel, root.
wart' -shaft, public house, with bar

and appurtenances.
warts' -haus, tavern, inn.
war'-tsl, root.

wdrt'-s'l-a, to take root — as plants.
wa-rum', why, wherefore.
was, what ; ftr was — for why — is

usually employed for why.

was'-ser, water.

was' -ser-ich, watery.

was1 ' -ser -mi-Ian1 ', water melon.

was' -ser-sucht, dropsy.

watsh, a watch.

watsh'-a, to watch.

we, sore ; painful.

web, web.

web'-shtul, loom.

wech'-Uch, weekly.

wed'-d'r, 1. against.

2. weather.

3. whether.

4. a ram — wether.
wed'-d'r-le-cha,to lighten, lightning.
wed'-d'r-rut, lightning rod.
wed'-sa, to whet, to sharpen.
weds'-shtal, steel, for sharpening

knives.

wedt, pasture.

weg, 1. way, road.
2. direction.

wek, 1. away.

2. bun, variety of sweet bis-
cuit.

wek, 1. way, road.
2. direction.

wek'-ka, to wake, to awaken.

wek'-lok-ka, to decoy, to call off.

wek' -mesh-der, supervisor.

wek1 -shaf -fa, to remove, to destroy.

wek'-s'l, change.

wek'-s'l-a, 1. to change.
2. to exchange.

wek'-s'l-fl'-wer, intermittent fever.

wek'-ur, alarm clock.

wek'-wai-ser, mile-post ; post erect-
ed at cross-roads, bearing a
board upon which is indicated
the distance to the nearest
village.

wel, 1. well ! which.
2. wave, breaker.

we' -la, to elect ; to choose.

wnl'-ba>n,, axle.

wdk'-ka, to wither, to fade.

1888.]

283

[Hofhnau.

welsh' -ha-na, turkey cock.
welsh'-hink'l, 1. turkey hen.

2. turkeys.

welsh' -karn, corn, maize.
welt, world.
wem, to whom.
wen'-ich, a little.
wen'-na, to turn.
wen' -ring, cant hook.
wesh, wash — clothing.
wesh'-a, to wash.
weshb, wasp.
wesh1 -lain, clothes line.
wenh'-r'n, laundress.
wesh'-shbel', clothes pin.
wes'-ser-a, to water.
wes'-ser-ich,. watery, moist.
wet, would.

wet'-sa, to whet, to sharpen.
we'-tsa, wheat.

wets' -harn, horn for carrying whet-
stone.

wets' -kump, horn for carrying whet-
stone— used by reapers.
wet'-ta, to bet, to wager.

we'-wa, to weave.
we'-w'r, weaver.
we'-w'r-tset'l, warp.

wi, 1. how.

2. like, as, likewise.

wi'-cha, wick.

wl'-dich, mad, hydrophobia.

wi'-gha, to weigh.

wip, whip.

wip'-ba, to whip, to punish.

wip'-b'r-wil, whip-poor-will.

wich'-dich, important.

wid'-der, again.

wid'-der lich, nauseating.

wid'-d'r-a, to refuse.

wid'-d'r-ga-bort, regeneration.

wid'-d'r-ho'-la, to repeat.

wid'-fra, widow.

wid'-man, widower.

wid'-d'r-ru'-fa, to recall, to revoke.

wid'-d'r-shprecli'-a, to contradict.

wid'-d'r-shtenl, to resist.
wik, cradle.
wik'-'l, 1. a lap.

2. a foolish, silly fellow.
wik'-'l-a, to wind, to wrap.
wil, will, wish.
wild, wild, untamed.
wild' -fai-ar, erysipelas.
wild' -flesh, granulations of a heal-
ing surface.

wild' -er-bal' -sam, spearmint.
wild' -er-nis, wilderness.
wildt, wild.
wil> ich, willing.
wil'-kum, welcome.
wil' -la, 1. will — an opinion.

2. a last will.
win, screw-jack.
wind'-ge-bro'ch-a, heaves.
wind'-ich, windy.
wind' -'I, diaper.
wind'-mil, windmill, winnowing

mill.

wind'-shtil, calm.
wind' -zhtos, gust of wind.
wind'-war-w'l, whirlwind.
win'-ish, crooked, warped.
wink'-ka, to wink.
wink' • ' I, square — tool.
wink'-'l-ai-sa, iron square — tool.
wink-'l-bora, brace — tool.
win'-na, 1. to win, to succeed.

2. bind-weed.

win'-sha, to wish, to desire.
win'-s'l-a, to whine.
wis, a meadow.

wish, a wisp, small brush, a wiper.
wish' -a, to wipe, to brush.
wlsht, ugly, disagreeable.
wis'-sa, to know.
wis' -sent-lich, knowingly.
wis'-s'l, 1. weasel.

2. a small meadow.
wis'-s'n-haft, knowledge.
wits'-icht witty.
woch, a week.

Hoffman.]

284

[Dec. 21, 1888,

wod, would.

wok, 1 . a scale.
2. whiffletree.

wol, wool.

wol, well, healthy.

wolf, wolf.

wolf'-ich, greedy, grasping.

wol'-f'l, cheap.

wol'-ga-mud, mountain sage.

wolk, cloud.

wol'-kfal'-la, satisfied with, pleased
with.

wolk'-ich, cloudy.

wol' -la, to desire, to wish.

wol'-la-shteng-el, mullein, mullein
stalk.

wol'-shtre-micTi, brindled.

wor, true.

wbr'-et, truth.

wor'-et-sa-gher, fortune-teller; lit.,
truth teller.

wbr'-Tied, truth.

wot, would.

wu, where, whither, whence.

wudt, anger, madness.

wudt'-shten, mad-stone.

wU'lii*', whither, whereto.

wund, 1. wound.

2. abraded or chafed.

wund' -grant, golden rod.

wun'-ner-a, to wonder.

wun'-ner-lar, wonderful.

wun'-ner-fits, curiosity ; an inquisi-
tive person ; the desire, or
promptings, to inquire or to
be inquisitive.

wun> ' -ner-fits-ich, inquisitive.

wun'-ner-fol', wonderful.

wun'-ner-nas, an inquisitive per-
son.

wun' -ner-sel' -da, seldom, rarely.

wunsh, a wish.

wus'-lich, lively, playful.

wus'-s^l-a, to caper, to be playful,
to frisk,

wuts, a pig.

wuts' -'l-cha, a shoat.
wuts'-'U, shoat.

ya, yes.

ya, yes.

yacht, noise.

yacht'-ich, noisy, boisterous.

ya'-gha, 1. to chase.

2. to hunt — game, etc.

ya'-ma-ra, to lament, to moan.

yam'-mer, lamentation.

yan'-ni, Jonathan.

yan'-ni-dan', Jonathan.

yaud'-sa, to shout, to bark.

ye'-der, every one, each one.

ye'-der-er, each one, when reference
is made to masc. nouns.

ye'-der-es, each one, when speaking
of substances of neuter gen-
der.

ye'-der-i, each one, when alluding
to fern, nouns.

ye'-ders, each one — collective.

ye'-gher, a hunter, sportsman.

yem'-ar-lich, pitiful, poorly, piti-
fully.

yen'-nar, January.

yer'-lich, yearly.

ying'-ling, a youth.

yingshd, youngest.

yd, yes. This is a peculiar form,
used frequently to signify
more than simple affirmation,
giving, in fact, an idea of
positiveness which could be
conveyed only by such ex-
pressions as, yes, certainly,
etc.

yoch, yoke.

yoch'-a, to yoke.

yd' -hans-grant, St. John's wort.

yok'l, 1. a stupid fellow.
2. Jacob.

yor, year.

yud, Jew.

Jan. 18, 1889.] ^8<) [Blasius.

yud1 '-da-Tear1 '-sha, ground cherries. yush' -da-ment, exactly so.
yu'-li, July. yash'-dis, justice of the peace.

yung, young. yusht, only, but.

yung'-fra, virgin. yut, Jew.

yushd, only, just.

Has the Signal Service Degenerated f By William Blasius.
(Read before the American Philosophical Society, January 18, 1889.)

There is of late a growing impression in the public mind that the Signal
Service Bureau is degenerating, and is less effective than during its earlier
days. The Philadelphia Public Ledger gives these impressions a definite
form when it refers to the forecasts of that great storm of November 27,
1888, which read: "Fair, except light showers on the coast; northerly
wind, becoming variable ; stationary temperature," and compares it with
the violent storm on that day. It then continues: "It is because the
Ledger desires to have what may be made a useful service restored to its
former 'probability,' that it thus calls attention to failures of somebody at
the Washington office to do as good work there as the service is capable
of doing, or has heretofore been done."

If such a condition existed, if the Signal Service were no more effective
than it used to be in its earlier days, it would be most deplorable ; be-
cause the little interest the public seemed to take in this most interesting
and useful science might die away, and the hope we have for its develop-
ment be buried with it. Such a result would be still more unfortunate
from the fact that this country, by its geographical position and its topo-
graphical structure, is better adapted for a successful study of meteor-
ology than any other country on our globe.

The Signal Service has, however, not degenerated, but it has not im-
proved much either, and if it does not change its plan of operation hitherto
pursued, I dare say it will be no more effective in the future. The above
prognostication, it is true, does not give in advance an idea of a storm
that will rage, "with hurricane fury over an extent of seven hundred
miles on our coast, from New Jersey to Nova Scotia," but it speaks, at
least, of "light showers on the coast." If we compare it, however, with
prognostications for similar storms of earlier days — for instance, the storm
of August 23, 24 and 25, in the year 1873, extending from New Jersey to
Nova Scotia, in which 1032 vessels and about 500 lives were lost, and
which was predicted by "fine weather" — the above prediction of "light
showers on the coast" must be considered an improvement. At that time

Blasius.] 286 [Jan. i8>

the papers complained of the Signal Service for having indicated that fear-
ful storm with predictions of "fine weather ;" and, whether officially or
by some friendly service, a kind of an excuse came from Washington that
that storm must have passed to the northward and outside of the United
States Signal Service stations. In that case the Canadian Signal Service
ought to have observed it. But it did not, because it worked on the same
method as the United States Signal Service. That storm, however, must
have passed somewhere. Then Prof. Abbe, the scientist of the Signal
Service, came to the rescue and demonstrated clearly (?) that that storm
probably originated near the coast of Senegambia, Africa, on August 13,
moving north-westerly across the Atlantic until the 23d, when its course
changed to a north-easterly direction, running up the coast of North
America, gathering force meanwhile, until it culminated near the coast of
Nova Scotia and Newfoundland ; after which it continued its course, with
diminishing force and increasing size, across the Atlantic, reaching the
northern part of Great Britain on the 31st, and Norway on the 2d of Sep-
tember.* This was indeed a remarkable journey of a storm, which be-
comes more wonderful by the fact that Prof. Abbe located its centre
about two hundred miles away from the coast, yet reported the greatest
or rather all destruction as taking place on the coast !

The affair became quite amusing as well as interesting to me. I pro-
cured the Signal Service charts of the state of the atmosphere over the
United States, and showed by their own maps that the storm had come
from Manitoba, crossed the country by way of the lakes over the Signal
Service stations, to the south-east and east to the coast from New Jersey
to Nova Scotia, f To the uninitiated it may appear incomprehensible that
a storm should travel over the United States Signal Service stations as a
bringerof "fair weather," and develop to such fury and severity on the
coast. But such is the case.

The reason for this apparent paradox consists in the fact that the lead-
ing meteorologists define a storm or cyclone as an area of low barometric
pressure. A storm is, therefore, not expected unless the barometer begins
to fall. The area of high pressure or the anticyclone, according to their
rules, brings fair weather. I have shown, as early as 1851, that this
theory is not correct, and that the area of low barometric pressure is not
the storm but only the effect of the storm, and that the areas of high baro-
metric pressure, under certain circumstances, bring the most violent and
destructive storms, especially when they reach our coast. J I am corrob-
orated in my views by practical men such as the late Com. Wyman, Chief
of the Hydrographic Office, Bureau of Navigation, United States Navy,
who says in a letter to me : "It [my book] is borne out by my experi-

* Chief Signal Officer's Report for 1873, p. 1025, Appendix E.

t Storms, their Nature, Classification and Laws, etc., pp. 180-197. Porter & Coates,
1875.
I Ibid., pp. 91-K4.

1889.1 [Blaaius.

ence," and others; and also by the accounts of almost every violent
storm. In explaining that storm, it was also shown that the Signal Ser-
vice might have telegraphed it to the coast three days in advance, if they
had acted according to the views above presented, instead of following
the old traditional theories.

I have since on similar occasions called attention to the characteristics
of this kind of storms, and the fact that the Signal Service men have this
time predicted, at least, "light showers on the coast," shows some
progress.

There is another fact to show that the Signal Service during the last few
years is not degenerating, but improving. It consists in the practical adop-
tion, at least sometimes, of the law of oscillations in air movements, as
published in my work on "Storms," instead of the rotary law heretofore
followed.

Those unacquainted with the science will understand this important
change better when I indicate the effect in the prognostications. In the
earlier days the prognostications contained the information of the approach
of a cyclone or anticyclone, or what is identical, of an area of low or high
pressure. Now we read of the approach of a warm or a cold wave. That
the present indications are of more practical value to the public than the
former must be obvious to any one who gives the subject any thought at
all. A knowledge in advance of a change in the temperature or moisture
of the atmosphere assists us in regulating our health, our industries and,
in short, everything that relates to the comforts of life. The fact that the
pressure will be a little more or less does not materially affect us. The
predictions according to the oscillation law, or the warm and cold air
movement, did not prove so effective as they would have been, had they
not also retained the old traditional theory of a cyclonic air movement at
the same time. To assume a straight line air movement and, at the same
time, that of a cyclone, must cause confusion in the predictions.

When at the close of the war, at the suggestion of the late Prof.
Henry, the Signal Corps was changed into the Signal Service Bureau, and
every soldier and officer of it became, at one stroke of the pen, a full-
fledged meteorologist, I expected that with the aids and resources at their
disposal they could not help stumbling upon some very important discov-
eries which I had made some thirteen years previous. General Meyer was
an excellent organizer, but he created, after all, only a machine, a body
without a soul. Seeing how observations were made, I became convinced
that they would not reach any valuable results necessary for successful
practical progress.

The public is accustomed to assume that he who gets an office, gets also
the necessary knowledge and wisdom for it. The public wants to harvest
where it has not sown, and it had to be satisfied. So General Meyer man-
aged to get high percentages in verifications. He showed progress by
increasing them. The beginning was already as high as seventy-five per

Blasius.] [Jan. 18,

cent, and they have reached as high as ninety-five per cent. The public
was elated to have the best Signal Service in the world, and did not care to
test the matter. Now General Greely caniiot well exceed one hundred
per cent, and he cannot well go back to a more justified number, and the
public then thinks that the Signal Service is degenerating. Thus General
Greely has to bear the sins committed by his predecessors. General Greely
is as well calculated for his important position as any of his predecessors,
if not better. But the Signal Service will not become better nor grow
worse than it always has been, unless General Greely commences from
anew and does what General Meyer ought to have done in the beginning. •
To establish correct laws ought to be his first and principal aim. The
fact that, at the end of nearly a quarter of a century's hard work, the
public begins to think that the Signal Service is not as effective any more
as in its earlier days when it could not be anything, is sufficient to prove
that the laws hitherto followed are wrong.

In view of the foregoing, I beg leave to make the following suggestions
for the improvement of the Signal Service Bureau : —

Find the true laws. This country offers all advantages. Let the pre-
dicting, in the meantime, go on in the usual way to satisfy the public. It
cannot become worse than it has been hitherto, by taking away half a
dozen or a dozen of the most intelligent men, and making them an investi-
gating corps. Have them taught, above all, to see correctly in order to be
able to read nature as well as antiquated books and meteorological instru-
ments— the latter any school-boy can do. Teach these men to compare
what they have seen and with common sense work it into laws, as
Franklin did. The less these men know of antiquated traditional theories
taught by professors who never digested them themselves, the better they
are calculated for their work.

Let General Greely shake off such authorities that hide their ignorance
in high-sounding hollow phrases, and who compliment each other by
copying each other's undigested works, and start anew with such an in-
vestigating corps prepared in the above-mentioned way, and the Signal
Service will soon be in the condition to show real progress. In this coun-
try the meteorological laws are exhibited so plainly that anybody who has
learned to see nature correctly, without being biased in his mind, cannot
fail to learn them.

289

[Phillips.

Alphabetical List of Obituary Notices published in the Transactions and
Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society.

By Henry Phillips, Jr.

(Read before the American Philosophical Society, February 1, 1889.)

ALEXANDER, Joseph Addison (John Leyburn). .Procs. VII. 320

BEADLE, Rev. Elias P. (D. Hayes Agnew) " XXII. 227

BETHUNE, George W. (R. Dunglison) " IX. 70

BIDDLE, C. C. (George Ord) " VI. 158

BINNEY, Horace (William Strong) " XVI. 1

BONAPARTE, Joseph (C. J. Ingersoll) " VI. 71

BOOTH, James C. (Patterson DuBois) " XXV. 204

BRIDGES, Robert (W. S. W, Ruschenberger) . . . . . " XXI. 427

CALDWELL, Charles (B. H. Coates) " VI. 77

CHAPMAN, Nathaniel (John B. Biddle) .' . . " VII. 397

CHASE, Pliny E. (P. C. Garrett) " XXIV. 287

CHEVALIER, Michael (Moncure Robinson) " XIX. 28

COL WELL, Stephen (H. C. Carey) " XII. 195

DARLING-TON, William (T. P. James). " IX. 330

DARWIN, Charles R. (LeConte) " XX. 235

DAVIS, Isaac R. (Stephen Colwell) " VI. 299

DESOR, E. (J.P.Lesley) •" XX. 519

DILLINGHAM, W. H. (William Darlington) " VI. 91

DRAPER, Henry (G. F. Barker) " XX. 656

DRAPER, J. W. (W. H. Hammond) " XX. 227

DuBOIS, W. E. (R.Patterson) " XX. 102

ECKPELDT, J. R. ( W. E. DuBois) " XII. 547

EMERSON, R. W. (C. G. Ames) " XX. 498

FRAZER, John F. (John L. LeConte) " XIII. 183

FRAZER, Robert (Persifor Frazer) " XVIII. 233

GASTON, William (W. H. Dillmgham) " IV. 49

GILPIN, Henry D. (Joseph R. Ingersoll) " VII. 347

GROSS, Samuel D. (J. M. DaCosta) " XXII. 78

HALDEM AN, S. S. (D. G. Brinton) " XIX. 279

(J. L. LeConte) " XIX. 109

HARDEN, John W. (J. P. Lesley) " XVIII. 422

HARRISON, Joseph, Jr. (Coleman Sellers) " XIV. 347

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. 2K. PRINTED APRIL 4, 1889.

Phillips.]

290

[Feb. 1,

HAYDBN, F. V. ( J. P. Lesley) Procs. XXV. 59

HAYS, Isaac (D. G. Brinton) " XVIII. 259

HENRY, Joseph (Fairman Rogers) " XVIII. 461

HEBB, Oswald (Lesquereux) " XXI. 286

HEBSOHEL, J. W. F. (H. A. Field) " XII. 217

HOPKINSON, Joseph (J. K. Kane) " VI. 12

HUMPHBEYS, A. A. (Hampton L. Carson) " XXII. 48

IB VINO-, Washington (Henry Coppee) " VII. 363

JACKSON, J. R. (John K. Kane) " II. 217

JAMES, Thomas P. (Joseph T. Rothrock) " XX. 293

JONES, Joel (George Shars wood) " VII . 387

KIBKBBIDE, Thomas S. (John Cur wen) " XXII. 217

KNEASS, Strickland (Frederick Graft) " XXI. 451

KBAUTH, Charles'P. (Frederick A. Muhlen;berg).. " XX. 612

LAW, Philip H. (D. G. Brinton) " XXV. 225

LE CONTE, John L. (G. H. Horn) " XXI. 291

(J.P.Lesley) " XXL 291

LIVINGSTON, Edward (Henry D. Gilpin) " III. 92

LUDLOW, James R. (Richard Vaux) " XXIV. 19

MASON, E.R. (S.C.Walker) " II. 7

MACPABLANE, James (J. P. Lesley) " XXIII. 287

McOALL, Peter (Henry Phillips, Jr.) " XIX. 213

McILVAINE, William (George Ord) " VI. 101

MEIGS, Charles D. (John Bell) " XIII. 170

MEIGS, John Forsyth (William Pepper) " XXI. 266

MIOHAUX, F. Andre (Elias Durand), Trans., N.

S., XI, xvii, " VI. 223

MILLEB, E. (S. W. Roberts) " XII. 323

MITCHELL, John K. (Robley Dunglison) " VI. 340

MITCHELL, O. M. (Henry Coppee) " IX. 147

MOOBE, Samuel (Franklin Peall) " VIII. 53

NEILL, John (Daniel G. Brinton) " XIX. 161

NUTTALL, Thomas (Elias Durand) " VII. 297

PATTEBSON, Robert Trans., N. S., II. ix

PATTEBSON, Robert M. (John K. Kane) Procs. VI. 60

PETEB, William (Job R. Tyson) " VI. 115

PHILLIPS, Henry M. (Richard Vaux) " XXII. 72

PBICE, E1LK. (Joseph T. Rothrock) " XXIII. 572

291

READ, John M. (Eli K. Price) Procs. XIV. 271

REED, Henry (John F. Frazer) " VI. 87

REYNELL, John (B. H. Coates) " VII. 156

RHOADS, E. (Henry Hartshorne) •. " XII. 171

ROBERTS, William (Frederick Fraley) " XX. 199

ROQERS, Robert E. ( W. S. W. Ruschenberger) . . . " XXIII. 104

SANDERSON, John (John S. Hart) " IV. 62

SEYBERT, Henry (Moncure Robinson) " XXI. 241

SMITH, Albert H. (Harrison Allen) " XXIII. 606

STRICKLAND, William (John K. Kane) " VI. 28

TAYLOR, Richard C. (Isaac Lea) " V. 226

TREGO, Charles B. (S. W. Roberts) « XIV. 356

TUCKER, George (Robley Dunglison) " IX. 64

VAUX, William S. (P. H. Law) " XXII. 404

W ALTER, Thomas Ustick (Joseph M. Wilson) .... " XXV. 823

WHITNEY, George (William Sellers) " XXIII. 38H

WISTAR, Caspar (William Tilghman) Trans., N. S., I. xviii

WOOD, George B. (Henry Hartshorne) Procs. XIX. 1 18

Stated Meeting, January 18, 1889.

Present, 21 members.
President, Mr. FRALEY, in the Chair.

Mr. Arthur Biddle, a lately elected member, was presented
to the Chair and took his seat.

Correspondence was submitted as follows, viz. :

A circular requesting the attention of the Society in behalf
of the Philhellenic Society, Amsterdam, Holland.

Letters of acknowledgment were received from the Hun-
garian Academy, Budapest (127); Naturforschende Gesellschaft
des Osterlandes, Altenburg (122-127).

Letters of envoy were received from the Bureau des Longi-
tudes, Paris ; U. S. Coast and Geodetic Survey, Washington
B.C.

292

[Jan. 18,

A letter from the President of the Society stating that he
had appointed Mr. Craig Biddle to prepare an obituary of the
late Casper Wistar, M.D., and that the appointment had been
accepted.

A letter requesting exchanges was read from the Aachener
Geschichtsverein, which was granted, and the Society ordered
to receive Proceedings from No. 96.

Accessions to the Library were announced from the Eoyal
Asiatic Society, North China Branch, Shanghai ; Government
Observatory, Madras; Hungarian Academy, Budapest; K.
Nordeske Oldskrift-Selskaf, Copenhagen ; Anthropologische
Gesellschaft, Wien; Naturforschende Gesellschaft des Oster-
landes, Altenburg ; Deutsche Geologische Gesellschaft, Messrs.
K. Friedlander & Sohn, Eedaktion " Naturwissenschaftliche
Wochenschrift," Berlin; Societe des Sciences Physiques et
Naturelles, Academic N. des Sciences, Bordeaux; Societe
Zoologique de France, Societe de Geographic, Ecole des Mines,
Bureau des -Longitudes, Paris ; Societe des Antiquaires de la
Morinie, Samt-Omer ; Philosophical Society, Cambridge, Eng.;
Koyal Society, R. Meteorological Society, Editor of the " Geo-
logical Magazine." London ; American Academy of Arts and
Sciences, Boston, Mass.; Publisher of " The Travellers' Eecord,"
Hartford; Entomological Society, Brooklyn; Historical So-
ciety, American Chemical Society, Mrs. J. "W. Barrow, New
York ; Mr. Charles W. Darling, Utica ; College of Pharmacy,
Franklin Institute, Mr. Henry Phillips, Jr., Philadelphia;
Prof. Ira Kemsen, Baltimore ; U. S. Geological Survey, U. S.
National Museum, U. S. Coast and Geodetic Survey, Mr. James
P. Kimball, Washington, D. C.; Elisha Mitchell Scientific
Society, Kaleigh ; State Board of Health, Nashville ; Univer-
sity of California, Sacramento; Observatorio Meteorologico-
Magnetico-Central, Mexico.

The Committee on the Codex Poinsett reported progress, and
was continued.

The Committee on Prof. Cope's paper was continued.

The stated business of the evening was then taken up, and

1889.]

293

an election for Librarian being held, Mr. Henry Phillips, Jr.,
was unanimously re-elected to that position.

On motion, the President was authorized to appoint at his
leisure the Standing Committees of the Society, which were
subsequently reported by him as follows :

Finance.
Henry Winsor, William B. Kogers, Phillip C. Garrett.

Publication.

Daniel G. Brinton, George H. Horn, Samuel Wagner,
Patterson DuBois, Horace Jayne.

Hall.
J. Sergeant Price, William A. Ingham, Charles A. Oliver.

Library.

Edwin J. Houston, William V. McKean, Wm. John Potts,
Jesse Y. Burk, William H. Greene.

Mr. William Blasius read a paper, " Is the Signal Service
Degenerating ?" and subsequently made some oral remarks on
subjects connected with meteorology in general.

Dr. Morris offered a suggestion as to the probable equivalent
in our modern English speech of the ancient Hebrew word —
Amen. Sometimes such equivalents may be found in terms
that are marked in our dictionaries as obsolete, or provincial,
or in terms now in use only among the lower and more igno-
rant classes. Thus he had on one occasion been much struck
by the description given by an unlettered negro, of a certain
pain as a " gugawing " one. We can, in this case, easily trace
the origin, as of a dog gnawing at a bone. So, in rendering
our assent to a proposition forcibly, we often, to-day, do so
with a nod of the head and the utterance of a sound better
represented by the letters m'h'n, than by any other. Is not
this then to be regarded as the modern representative of this
form of earnest solemn assertion ?

The Committee on the Communication of Prof. Goodfellow

[Feb. 1,

and the Kesolution of Prof. Lesley in relation to the U. S.
Coast Survey, reported the following preamble and resolutions,
which were unanimously adopted :

WHEKEAS, The American Philosophical Society having a deep interest
in scientific investigation, has heretofore taken occasion to express its
opinion as to the propriety of the appointment of scientific men for high
scientific positions ;

AND WHEREAS, The American Philosophical Society recognizes the
advisability of appointing as Superintendent of the Coast, and Geodetic
Survey a man of the highest ability, experience and character, be it there-
fore,

Resolved, That this Society regards Richard Meade Bache as one fulfill-
ing all these requirements ; that his training on the Survey for a period of
nearly forty years, his familiarity with its methods and history, his general
knowledge and scientific culture, would make the appointment an emi-
nently fit one, and would assure to the work the maintenance of that high
standard of usefulness to the people and to the Government which it
reached under the distinguished administrations of Alexander Dallas
Bache and Benjamin Peirce.

Resolved, That this Society recommend the said Richard Meade Bache
as in every way qualified for the Superin tendency of the Survey.

Resolved, That a Committee of three members of this Society be
appointed to proceed to Washington and lay there these resolutions be-
fore the President.

The President of the Society and Messrs. Dudley and Haupt
were appointed the Committee referred to in the resolution.
And the Society was adjourned by the President.

Stated Meeting, February 1, 1889.

Present, 16 members.
Vice-President, Dr. RUSCHENBEKGER, in the Chair.

Correspondence was submitted as follows :

A letter from the Marchese Antonio de Gregorio (Palermo),
accepting membership.

A circular from the Society for the Promotion of the Study
of Modern Greek, Leyden, Netherlands.

1889.]

295

A circular from the American Oriental Society requesting
information as to whether the American Philosophical Society
possessed any Oriental manuscripts.

Program of La Societe Batavede Philosophic Experimental
de Eotterdam.

Circular relating to the Bressa Prize of the Eoyal Academy
of Turin to be awarded after December, 1890.

Letters of envoy were received from the Mining Depart-
ment, Melbourne, Victoria ; Yerein fur Erdkunde, Dresden ;
Meteorological Office, London, Eng. ; New Haven Colony
Historical Society, New Haven, Conn.; Prof. N. H. "Winchell,
Minneapolis, Minn.; Oficina Meteorologico Argentina, Cordoba.

Acknowledgments for 128 were received from Mr. Horatio
Hale, Clinton, Canada ; Sir J. W. Dawson, Montreal ; Geologi-
cal and Natural History Survey, Ottawa ; Sir Daniel Wilson,
Toronto ; Society of Natural History, Portland, Me. ; New
Hampshire Historical Society, Concord ; Prof. Charles Henry
Hitchcock, Hanover, N. H. ; Mr. Robert N. Toppan, Cam-
bridge ; Massachusetts Historical Society, American Statistical
Association, Public Library, State Library of Massachusetts,
Messrs. Stephen P. Sharpies, Eobert C. Winthrop, Boston;
Free Public Library, New Bedford ; Rev. Edward E. Hale,
Roxbury; Essex Institute, Salem; Rhode Island Historical
Society, Prof. Thomas Chase, Providence, R. I.; Yale Univer-
sity, New Haven Colony Historical Society, New Haven ;
Connecticut Historical Society, Hartford.

A circular from the Audubon Monument Association of
New York asking for contributions.

A letter was read from Mr. Robert Patterson in answer to
one from Secretary Phillips, relating to the portraits of Robert
Patterson and Robert M. Patterson owned by the Society, of
which it has no record. Mr. Patterson states that he has in
his possession, a portrait of Robert Patterson painted by Rem-
brandt Peale, but is unable to say if the one belonging to the
Society is an original or a copy.

That the portrait of Robert M. Patterson owned by the
Society was a replica painted by Mr. Samuel F. DuBois, his

296

[Feb. 1,

nephew, and presented to the Society by Mr. Patterson's
widow.

A letter from Mr. J. C. Pilling requesting the loan of a work
on the Society's Library, which was not granted.

Accessions to the Library were received from the Koyal
Society of Yictoria, Department of Mines, Melbourne ; Gesell-
schaft fur Erdkunde, Gesellschaft fur Anthropologie, Eth-
nologie und Urgeschichte, K. P. Meteorologische Institut,
Berlin ; Prof. Dr. August Boltz, Darmstadt ; Yerein fur Erd-
kunde, Dresden; Yerein fur Erdkunde, Halle a.S.; Nassau-
ischer Yerein fur Naturkunde, Wiesbaden ; Alterthumsverein
fur Zwickau uod Umgegend, Zwickau; "Flora Batava,"
Leiden ; Academic Koyal de Belgique, Bruxelles ; Socie'te de
Geographic, Paris; Societe d'Emulation des C6tes-du-Nord,
Saint Brienc ; B. Academia de la Historia, Madrid ; Natural
History Society, Montreal ; Peabody Museum, Harvard Col-
lege, Museum of Comparative Zoology, Cambridge; Essex
Institute, Salem ; Meteorological Observatory, Mr. John Eyer-
man, New York ; New Jersey Historical Society, Newark ;
Prof. E. D. Cope, Messrs. Francis Jordan, Jr., Bois Penrose,
Henry Phillips, Jr., Dr. Euschenberger, Philadelphia ; Depart-
ment of State, Bureau of Education, Chief of Engineers, An-
thropological Society, Smithsonian Institution, Washington,
D. C.; State Historical Society, Iowa City ; Prof. N. H. Win-
chell, St. Paul ; Mr. Francisco Canton Kosado, Merida, Yuca-
tan ; Sociedad Cientifica " Antonio Alzate," Mexico ; Oficina
Meteorologico Argentina, Buenos Aires.

Mr. John Fulton presented a photograph of himself.

The Audubon Monument Committee presented an engraving
of John J. Audubon.

The Committee on the Codex Poinsett reported progress,
and was continued.

The Committee on Prof. Cope's Paper reported progress, and
was continued.

Mr. Phillips presented for the Proceedings " An Alphabeti-
cal List of Obituary Notices published in the Transactions and
Proceedings of the Society."

1889.]

297

Mr. Phillips presented " A Supplemental Eegister of Papers
published in the Proceedings of the Society from No. 115 to
128 (Vol. XXI to XXIV), 1881-1889," completing the Eegis-
ter prepared by him in 1880.

Also a Subject Kegister of Communications published by the
Society in its Transactions and Proceedings.

The Secretaries were authorized to have a sufficient number
of these printed separately for general use.

Mr. Phillips read an account of the Congo Free State.

Dr. Eothrock made an oral communication in reference to
Forestry in Pennsylvania.

New nominations 1183, 1184 and 1185 were read.

On motion of Prof. Eothrock the Society resolved to appro-
priate a sum not to exceed $50, to enable the Committee on
the Michaux Legacy to transmit from the Society to the Jardin
des Plantes, Paris, a duplicate set of photographs of American
trees.

And the meeting was adjourned by the presiding member.

Stated Meeting, February 15, 1889.

Present, 15 members.
President, Mr. FKALEY, in the Chair.

Correspondence was submitted as follows :

A letter from Prof. Steiner, of Darmstadt, in relation to
Pasilengua, etc., dated January 20, 1889.

A circular from the U. S. Commission to the Paris Exposi-
tion of 1889, in reference to the same.

Letters from the Observatoire de Zoologie, Yillefranche-Sur-
Mer, and the Geological and Natural History Survey of Min-
nesota, requesting to be placed on the exchange list, which, on
motion, was so ordered from Proceedings 129.

Letters of envoy from Physikalische Central-Observatorium,
St. Petersburg ; Boston Society of Natural History ; U. S.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. 2L. PRINTED APRIL 4,

298

[Feb. 15,

Geological Survey, Indiana Society of Civil Engineers and
Surveyors, Remington.

Letters of acknowledgment were received from the North
China Branch, Royal Asiatic Society, Shanghai (124, 125);
Prof. Peter Tunner, Leoben, Austria (127); Accademia degli
Agiati, Rovereto, Austria (125-127) ; Public Library, Boston
Society of Natural History, Boston (127); Mr. Arthur Biddle,
Philadelphia (127).

Letters of acknowledgment for 128 were received from Mr.
Alfred Selwyn, Ottawa ; University of Toronto ; American
Antiquarian Society, "Worcester ; Prof. William D. Whitney,
New Haven; Buffalo Society of Natural Sciences; Prof.
Edward North, Clinton, N. Y.; Prof. T. F. Crane, Ithaca ;
Astor Library, New York Hospital, University of the City of
New York, Historical Society, Drs. J. A. Allen, J. J. Steven-
son, New York City; Vassar Brothers' Institute, Poughkeep-
sie ; Oneida Historical Society, Utica ; U. S. Military Acade-
my, West Point; Prof. Henry M. Baird, Yonkers; Rev.
Joseph F. Garrison, Mr. Isaac C. Martindale, Camden ; New
Jersey Historical Society, Newark ; Prof. George H. Cook,
New Brunswick, N. J.; Prof. Charles A. Young, Princeton, N.
J.; Dr. Charles B. Dudley, Altoona ; Dr. Traill Green, Profs.
J. W. Moore, Thomas C. Porter, Easton ; Mr. Andrew S.
McCreath, Harrisburg ; Dr. Lyman B. Hall, Haverford ; Dr.
John Curwen, Warren, Pa.; Mr. Ario Pardee, Hazleton Pa ; Mr.
John Fulton, Johnstown, Pa.; Mr. Elisha Kent Kane, Kane, Pa.;
Linnean Scientific and Historical Society, Lancaster, Pa.; Mr.
Peter F. Rothermel, Linfield, Pa.; Franklin Institute, Penn-
sylvania Hospital, Wagner Free Institute, Library Company
of Philadelphia, College of Physicians, Athenaeum, Messrs.
John Ashhurst, R. Meade Bache, Arthur Biddle, Craig Biddle,
Geo. D. Boardman, W. G. A. Bonwill, John H. Brinton, Isaac
Burk, Jesse Y. Burk, S. Castner, Jr., Thos. M. Cleemann, E. D.
Cope, Samuel Dickson, Patterson DuBois, Philip C. Garrett,
F. A. Genth, Frederick Graff, George Harding, J. S. Harris,
H. Y. Hil^yrecht, G. H. Horn, Edwin J. Houston, E. J. James,
William W. Jefferis, Francis Jordan, Jr., W. W. Keen, J. P.<

1889.]

299

Lesley, Morris Longstreth, John Marshall, E. Y. McCauley, F. A.
Muhleriberg, Isaac Norris, Charles A. Oliver, John H. Packard,

C. Stuart Patterson, Robert Patterson, C. N. Peirce, Henry Pem-
berton, Henry Phillips, Jr., Franklin Platt, J. Sergeant Price,
Theo. D. Rand, T. B. Reed, James W. Robins, J. T. Rothrock,
W. S. W. Ruschenberger, Samuel P. Sadtler, C. E. Sajous, Lewis
A. Scott, Oswald Seidensticker, Isaac Sharpless, Aubrey H.
Smith, Edgar F. Smith, H. C. Trumbull, James Tyson, Samuel
Wagner, W. H. Wahl, E. H. Weil, Talcott Williams, Henry

D. Wireman, Philadelphia ; Heber S. Thompson, Pottsville,
Pa.; Lackawanna Institute of Science, Scranton, Pa. ; Philo-
sophical Society, Mr. Philip P. Sharpies, West Chester, Pa.;
Mr. W. M. Canby, Wilmington, Bel.; Peabody Institute,
Maryland Institute, Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore;
Library of the Signal Office, U. S. Geological Survey, Surgeon-
General's Office, Messrs. J. H. C. Coffin, Albert S. Gatschet,
Charles A. Schott, William Strong, Capt. Thomas J. Lee,
Washington, D. C.; Prof. J. W. Mallett, Leander McCormick
Observatory, University of Virginia; Elliott Society of Sci-
ence and Art, Charleston, S. C.; University of South Carolina,
Columbia; Georgia Historical Society, Savannah ; University
of Alabama, Tuscaloosa; E. W. Ciaypole, Akron, Ohio;
Society of Natural History, Cincinnati Observatory, Prof. J.
M. Hart, Cincinnati, 0.; Prof. Leo Lesquereux, Columbus;
Rev. Henry S. Osborn, Oxford, Ohio ; Denison University,
Granville, Ohio ; Kentucky Historical Society, Frankfort ;
Dr. Robert Peter, Lexington, Ky. ; Prof. John C. Branner,
Little Rock, Arkansas; Prof. Daniel Kirk wood, Bloomington,
Ind. ; Indiana Society of Civil Engineers and Surveyors,
Remington, Ind. ; Chicago Historical Society ; Rev. Stephen
D. Peet, Mendon, 111.; Col. William Ludlow, Detroit ; Michi-
gan State Library, Lansing ; Mr. Charles R. Keyes, Burlington,
Iowa ; State Historical Society of Wisconsin, Madison ; Acade-
my of Natural Science, Davenport, Iowa ; Washburn College,
Kansas State Library, Topeka, Kans. ; Colorado Scientific
Society, Denver ; University of California, Prof. John LeConte,
Berkeley, Cal.; Mr. George Davidson, San Francisco.

[Feb. 15,

Accessions to the Library were received from the Society of
Finnish Literature, Helsingfors, Finland ; Naturforscher- Yerein,
Eiga; Academic Imperiale des Sciences, Physical Central
Observatory, St. Petersburg; Dr. A. Boltz, Leipzig; K. B.
Akademie der Wissenschaften, Deustche Gesellschaft fur An-
thropologie, Munchen; R. Accademia dei Liucei, Rome; Mr.
Jose F. de Peralta, Bruxelles; Prof. E. Renevier, Lausanne;
Mr. Alphon Picht, Geneve ; Mr. L. Selbor, Madrid ; Institute
y Observatorio de Marina, San Fernando ; Society of Arts,
London ; Royal Geological Society of Cornwall, Penzance ;
Society of Natural History, Boston ; Harvard University, Cam-
bridge; Mr. James B. Francis, Lowell, Mass.; New Haven
Colony Historical Society; Astor Library, New York His-
torical Society, New York ; Empire State Association of Deaf-
Mutes, Rome, N. Y.; New Jersey Historical Society ; Ameri-
can Pharmaceutical Association, Messrs. Angelo Heilprin,
Thomas H. Dudley, Charles R. Keyes, James Mooney, Henry
Phillips, Jr., De Forest Willard, Dr. Persifor Frazer, Philadel-
phia; Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore; Bureau of Edu-
cation, Hon. J. D. Cameron, Chief Signal Officer, U. S. Light-
house Board, U. S. Geological Survey ; Denison University.
Granville, Ohio ; State University of Iowa, Iowa City ; Indi-
ana Society of Civil Engineers and Surveyors, Indianapolis ;
Rev. Stephen D. Peet, Meiidon, 111.; Kansas State Historical
Society, Topeka.

The Committee on Prof. Cope's Paper for the Transactions
reported in favor of publishing the same, and, on motion, the
Committee was discharged and the paper referred to the Pub-
lication Committee for action.

The Committee on the Codex Poinsett reported progress,
and was continued.

The death of Prof. Guiseppe Meneghini, Pisa, January 29,
1889, was announced.

The minutes of the Board of Officers and Council were sub-
mitted, and the following resolution adopted by the Board was
considered:

Resolved, "The Board recommend that the Society should authorize
the printing of such portions of the minutes of the Board of Officers and

1889.1

301

Council as to the Secretaries should seem desirable, and that a sufficient
sum of money be appropriated to have the aforesaid minutes prepared
and published."

On motion of Mr. Dudley action was deferred until the next
stated meeting of the Society, and the Librarian was directed
to obtain in the interim an approximate estimate of the cost
of such publication.

A communication was made by Prof. Cope " On the Mam-
malia obtained by the Naturalist Scientific Expedition to
Southern Brazil."

Mr. Lyman exhibited and presented a map of the New
Boston and Morea Coal Lands, Schuylkill county, Pa.

Pending nominations Nos. 1183, 1184 and 1185 were read.

Mr. Price, from the Committee on the Henry M. Phillips'
Prize Essay Fund, reported that the engrossed resolution of
thanks of the Society had been sent Miss Emily Phillips.

The report of the Trustees of the Building Fund was pre-
sented.

And the Society was adjourned by the President.

Stated Meeting, March 1, 1889.

Present, 10 members.
Vice-President, Dr. RUSCHENBERGEK, in the Chair.

Correspondence was submitted as follows :

Letter from the K. Leopold-Carolinische Deutsche Akade-
mie der Naturforscher, Halle a. S., requesting missing pages
483 to 498 of Proceedings, Yol. XIX, No. 109.

Letters of envoy were received from the K. Leopold-Caro-
linishe Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher, Halle a. S.; K.
Sachsische Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Leipzig; Royal
Statistical Society, Meteorological Office, London, Eng.

Letters of acknowledgment were received from the Royal
Society of Edinburg, Scotland (Trans. XYI, 2); Royal Society
of New South "Wales, Sydney (127); K. Leopold-Carolinische
Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher, Halle a. S. (123-127);

302

[March 1,

New Haven Colony Historical Society, Conn. (96-128) ; Mr.
George Harding, Philadelphia (127); Cincinnati, O., Society
of Natural History (127); Prof. B. G. Wilder, Ithaca, 1ST. Y.;
New York Academy of Sciences, Dr. J. S. Newberry, New
York, N. Y.; Dr. E. H. Alison, Ardmore, Pa.; State Library
of Pennsylvania, Harrisburg, Pa.; Mr. J. B. F. Carll, Pleasant-
ville, Pa. ; Mr. P. W. Sheafer, Pottsville, Pa. ; Dr. John Cur-
wen, Warren, Pa. ; Naval Institute, Annapolis, Md.; Maryland
Historical Society, Baltimore, Md. ; Geological Survey, Signal
Office, Library of the Surgeon-General's Office, Washington,
D. C.; Prof. Joseph LeConte, Berkeley, Cal. (128).

A letter was read from a member of the Committee on Art
and Exhibitions of the Centennial Celebration of the Inaugu-
ration of Washington, as President of the United States, re-
questing the loan, for exhibition in New York, of Sully's
portrait of Jefferson owned by the Society.

On motion of Mr. Vaux, the application was ordered to lie
on the table.

Accessions to the Library were received from the Koyal
Society of New South Wales, Sydney, Australia ; Geological
Survey of India, Calcutta ; K. Statistika Central Byran,
Stockholm, Sweden ; Yerein zur Beforderung des Gartenbaues
in den K. Preuss. Staaten, Messrs. K. Friedlander & Sohn, Ber-
lin ; K. Leopold-Carolinische Akademie der Deutschen Natur-
forscher, Halle a. S.; K. Sachsische Gesellschaft der Wissen-
schaften, Leipzig ; Ministro della Publica Instruzione, Firenze,
Italia; Societe d'Ethnographie, S. A. le Prince Albert de
Monaco, Paris, France; Eoyal Statistical Society, London,
Eng.; Natural History Society, New Castle-upon-Tyne, Eng.;
Kev. C. G. Ames, Boston, Mass.; Yale College, New Haven,
Conn.; Mr. W. Danmar, Brooklyn, N. Y.; Pennsylvania His-
torical Society, Dr. Persifor Frazer, Messrs. B. S. Lyman,
Henry Phillips, Jr., Philadelphia, Pa.; Society of Natural
History, Cincinnati, 0.; Dr. D. A. McLachlan, Ann Arbor,
Mich.; Museo Michoacano, Morelia, Mexico.

The Committee on Publication presented a report on Prof.
Cope's paper, and publication was ordered.

1889.]

Committee on Codex Poinsett reported progress, and was
continued.

Some remarks were made relating to the supposed lack of
harmony between primary and later instruction in French
schools and universities.

Attention was called to the late discoveries by Prince Albert
de Monaco relating to the alimentation of shipwrecked per-
sons, and the importance of the subject in its relation to an-
thropophagy.

Secretary Phillips made the announcement of the date of
meeting of the following associations in Paris during the
month of August, 1889 :

Congres d'Geographie, August 5 to 12.

Association Frangaise, August 8 to 15.

Congres d'Anthropologie, August 19 to 26.

Mr. George B. Wood exhibited and presented a photograph
of a projectile emerging from the muzzle of Pneumatic Dyna-
mite Torpedo Gun, taken in 1887, by Major William F. Kan-
dolph, U. S. A.

Estimates for printing the minutes of the Board of Officers and
Council were presented ; on motion, the consideration of the
same was postponed until the next stated meeting of the Society.

Pending nominations Nos. 1183, 1184, 1885 and new nomi-
nations 1186 and 1187 were read.

And the Society was adjourned by the presiding member.

Stated Meeting, March 15, 1889.

Present, 9 members.
Yice- President, Dr. KUSCHENBEEGER, in the Chair.

Correspondence was submitted as follows :

An invitation to attend an unveiling of a memorial to Dr.
Joseph Priestly in the First Unitarian Church of Philadelphia,
to take place March 13, 1889.

A letter from Dr. P. Steiner, of Darmstadt, in reference to
his system of Pasilenyua, on which no action was deemed
necessary to be taken.

304

[March 15,

Letters of acknowledgment were received from Mr. M. II.
Boje, Coopersburg, Pa.; Mr. George Stuart, Philadelphia, Pa.
(No. 128).

Letters of envoy were received from the Observatoire Astro-
nomique et Physique, Tachkent, Russia ; Meteorological Office,
London, Bug.; Royal Irish Academy, Dublin ; Museo Nacional,
Buenos Aires, S. A.

Accessions to the Library were announced from the South
African Philosophical Society, Cape Town ; Societe des Natu-
ralistes, feieff, Russia; K. K. Zoologisch-Botanische Gesell-
schaft, Vienna, Austria ; Prof. Leopold Einstein, Niirnberg,
Bavaria ; S. A. le Prince de Monaco, Paris, France ; R. Acade-
mia de Ciencias Naturales y Artes, Barcelona, Spain; York-
shire Geological and Polytechnic Society, Halifax, Eng.; Me-
teorological Office, Geological Society, Dr. Benjamin Ward
Richardson, London, Eng.; R. Irish Academy, Dublin; Mr.
Charles J. Hoadley, Hartford, Conn.; Scientific Aasociation,
Meriden, Conn.; New York Academy of Medicine, Prof. J. S.
Newberry, New York, N. Y.; Mr. William John Potts, Cam-
den, N. J.; Mr. Henry Phillips, Jr., Dr. J. T. Rothrock, Phila-
delphia, Pa.; Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore, Md.;
Smithsonian Institution, Col. Garrick Mallery, Washington,
D. C.; University of Nebraska, Lincoln ; Museo Nacional,
Buenos Aires, S. A.

The death of Mr. John Ericson, New York City, N. Y.,
March 7, 1889, set. 83, was reported.

The Committee on the Codex Poinsett reported progress,
and was continued.

The consideration of the question of publishing the minutes
of the Board of Officers and Council was postponed until the
next stated meeting of the Society.

Pending nominations 1183, 1184, 1185, 1186 and 1187 were
read.

On motion of Prof. Cope, permission was granted him to
withdraw the paper lately offered by him for the Transactions
of the Society.

And the Society was adjourned by the presiding member.

305

Stated Meeting, April 5, 1889.

Present, 14 members.
President, Mr. FRALEY, in the Chair.

Correspondence was submitted as follows:

A letter from the R. Accademia delle Sci^nze, Turin,
announcing the death of its President.

A circular inviting subscriptions for a monument to Antonio
Rosmini in Milano.

Letters of envoy were received from the Mining Department,
Melbourne, Victoria ; Universite' R. de Norvege, Christiana ;
K. Geologische Landesanstalt und Bergakademie, Berlin, Prus-
sia; Literary and Philosophical Society, Manchester, Eng. ;
New York State Library, Albany.

Accessions to the Library were announced from the Depart-
ment of Mines, Melbourne, Australia; Geological Survey of
India, Calcutta ; Institut Egyptien, Cairo ; Tashkend Observa-
tory, Tashkend ; Acade'mie des Sciences, Krakow ; K. P. Geo-
logische Landesanstalt und Bergakademie, Berlin ; Oberlausitze
Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Gorlitz ; K. Gesellschaft der
Wissenschaften, Gottingen ; Academic Royale de Copenhague ;
Bibliothcque de 1'Universite, Christiana ; Societe' Royale Ma-
lacologique de Belgique, Bruxelles ; Philosophical Society,
Cambridge, Eng. ; Royal Institution of Great Britain, London,
Eng. ; Literary and Philosophical Society, Manchester, Eng. ;
Geological Society, Glasgow ; Rhode Island Historical Society,
Providence ; Mr. Augustus Schoonmaker, New York ; Mr. W.
J. Potts, Camden, N. J. ; Academy of Natural Sciences, Board
of Directors of City Trusts, Germantown Dispensary and Hos-
pital, Messrs. W. S. Baker, Henry Phillips, Jr., Dr. J. Cheston
Morris, Philadelphia, Pa. ; U. S. Naval Institute, Annapolis,
Md. ; Johns Hopkins University, Editor of the "American
Journal of Philology," Baltimore, Md. ; Bureau of Education,
Adjutant General's Office, Smithsonian Institution, U. S. Com-
mission of Fish and Fisheries, Washington, D. C. ; General

PKOC. AMEB. PHIL08. SOC. XXVI. 129. 2if. PRINTED APBIL 26, 1889.

306

[April 5,

Thomas Ewing, Marietta, O. ; Sociedad de Geografia y Estad-
istica, Mexico ; University of California, Sacramento, Cal.

The Committee on Publication reported that it had exam-
ined the communication of George Simpson on the "Fossils of
the Helclerberg Series," and that it recommended its publica-
tion in the Transactions of the Society, which was so ordered.

The Committee chosen January 6, 1888,* to assist the Com-
mission appointed by the State of Pennsylvania in the exami-
nation of the defects of English orthography, presented the
following report, of which, on motion, the Secretaries were di-
rected to have a sufficient number printed separately for gen-
eral distribution, and the Committee was continued.

Report of the Committee Appointed (January 6, 1888} by the American
Philosophical Society to Assist the Commission on Amended Orthografy,
Created by Virtue of a Resolution of the Legislature of Pennsylvania.

(Read before the American PhilosopJdcal Society, April 5, 1889.)

The literature of the subject of " Spelling Reform " is already extensive,
and, for its purposes, sufficiently exhaustive. The most eminent filologists
in England and America have contributed to it, and the publisht testi-
mony in favor of reform is from filologists, linguists, scientists, statesmen,
educators, editors and literary workers in general.

In view of this, your Committee recognizes that there are practically no
new facts to be brought out to strengthen the argument on either side.
What it aims to do, then, is to present, in a logical and conclusive man-
ner, the known facts in the case, together with a consensus of opinions
drawn from high sources, in so far as they illustrate the points at issue.

In this way, your Committee designs to review the whole problem, so
that the objective point, the recommendation of the State Commission that
certain simplified spellings be employed in the public documents, can be
intelligently considered.

1. WHAT is SPELLING?— According to Worcester, it is the art of "form-
ing words by arranging their proper letters in due order." But this defi-
nition is as loose, and therefore unscientific, on the one hand, as it is pop-
ularly true and sufficient on the other. The main issue is bound up in
the adjective "proper ;" a secondary issue is in the word "letters."

To dispose of the latter, it need only be remembered, that "letters" are
but the mechanical devices or symbols by which words are represented to
the eye. Any one who can analyze a word into its fonetic elements can

'* Proceedings Vol. xxv, pp. 1 and 18.

1889,]

307

spell that word by a synthetic recombining of those elements. And this,
in the truest sense, is spelling ; for the spoken language is the language,
while the written language is merely its mechanical representation to the
eye.

It is not therefore, primarily, "arranging their proper letters" that
constitutes the true spelling of words, but the proper arranging of their
component sounds. Just so far, then, as the successive letters of the
written word represent — and exclusively represent — those successive com-
ponent sounds of the spoken word, just so far will they be the "proper
letters " and the written spelling a proper spelling. That is, in true
spelling every symbol should have but one sound, and every sound but one
symbol.

2. WHAT is ENGLISH SPELLING? — By the foregoing amplified definition,
it is evident that the great bulk of our English spelling can be so called
. only by courtesy — only by a deference to a usage that has itself originally
deferred to the ignorant printers and proof-readers of by-gone centuries.
Orthografy, in its root sense, can hardly be considered an element of
Victorian English.

Indeed, as Lord Lytton well says, "A more lying, round-about, puzzle-
headed delusion than that by which we confuse the clear instincts of truth
in our accursed system of spelling was never concocted by the father of
falsehood. How can a system of education flourish that begins by so
monstrous a falsehood, which the sense of hearing suffices to contradict?"

"The greatest genius among grammarians," says Dr. March, "Jacob
Grimm, but a few years ago, congratulated the other Europeans that the
English had not made the discovery that a whimsical, antiquated orthog-
rafy stood in the way of the universal acceptance of the language."

And why is it a "whimsical, antiquated orthografy?"

Because, being unfonetic, it is unetymological. "It is the sound of the
spoken word," says Skeat, "which has to be accounted for, and all sym-
bols which disguise this sound are faulty and worthless. If our old writers
had not used a fonetic system, we should have no true data to go by."
"We still retain much," says the same author, " of the Elizabethan spell-
ing, which, even at that period, was retrospective, with a Victorian pro-
nunciation. * * * The changes in spelling since 1600 are compara-
tively trifling, and are chiefly due to the printers who aimed at producing
a complete uniformity of spelling, which was practically accomplisht
shortly before 1700. The changes in pronunciation are great, especially
in vowel sounds. * * * The shortest description of modern spelling
is to say, that, speaking generally, it represents a Victorian pronunciation
of popular words by means of symbols imperfectly adapted to an Eliza-
bethan pronunciation ; the symbols themselves being mainly due to the
Anglo-French scribes, of the Plantagenet period, whose system was
meant to be fonetic. It also aims at suggesting to the eye the original
forms of learned words. It is thus governed by two conflicting principles,
neither of which, even in its own domain, is consistently carried out."

308

[April 5,

And again, says Dr. March, " Caxton brought over a force of Dutch
printers, who set up manuscripts as best they could, with many an objur-
gation. People ceast, at last, to feel any necessity for keeping sounds and
signs together. The written words have come to be associated with the
spoken words as wholes without reference to the sounds which the sepa-
rate letters would indicate. Changes in the sounds go on without record
in the writing. Ingenious etymologists slip in new silent letters as records
of history drawn from their imagination. Old monsters propagate them
selves in the congenial environment, and altogether we have attained the
worst spelling on the planet. And we have been proud of it, and we are
fond of it."

The actual condition of things, then, as Meiklejohn (late Asst. Commis-
sioner of the Endowed School Commission for Scotland) puts it, is : Out
of the 26 letters, only 8 are true, fixt and permanent qualities — that is, are
true both to eye and ear. There are 38 distinct sounds (Sayce recognizes
40, others 32) in our spoken language; and there are about 400 distinct sym-
bols (simple and compound) to represent these 38 sounds. In other
words, there are 400 servants to do the work of 38. Of the 26 letters, 15
have acquired a habit of hiding themselves. They are written and printed,
but the ear has no account of them ; such are w in wrong and gh in right.
The vowel sounds are printed in different ways ; a long o, for example,
has 13 printed symbols to represent it. And Isaac Pitman shows that in
our magnificent tongue, with its wretched orthografy, the long vowel
a (in father) is represented in 5 different ways ; the a (in gate) in 17 ways ;
the e has 21 different spellings ; the oa (in broad) is represented by 9 dif-
ferent combinations of letters; the vowel o has 19 modes of representa-
tion, and the vowel " oo" (in smooth) has 21*. Mr. Ellis gives a list
of 97 signs and combinations to express vowel sounds, and having, in all,
319 meanings, or a little more than an average of three meanings to each
sign or combination ; and, further, he shows that 34 consonant signs have
79 uses.

As a consequence of all this (and more, if we were to stop to discuss it),
an enthusiastic fonetist has calculated that the word scissors can be cor-
rectly spelt in 596,580 different ways, when it ought to be possible to spell
it in but one, and that one obvious to a child or a foreigner who has never
seen it in print nor heard it spelt. In brief, we have, says Prof. Whitney,
" a greater discordance between the written and the spoken speech among
us than in any other community of equal enlightenment. This is the
whole truth ; and any attempt to make it appear otherwise savors only of
tne wisdom of the noted fox who lost his brush in a trap, and wanted to
persuade himself and the world that the curtailment was a benefit and a
decoration. Every departure from the rule that writing is the handmaid
of speech is a dereliction of principle, and an abandonment of advantages
which seemed to have been long ago assured to us, by the protracted

•

* Authorities differ somewhat in these figures. Dr. Thomas Hill places the number of
symbols for long a (in gate) as high as thirty.

•an IYER SI':

309

1889.]

labors of many generations of the most gifted races known to history.
* * * That the written word in any case deviates from the spoken is a
fault which may, indeed, admit of palliation, even amounting to excuse,
but which it is an offense against all true science and sound sense to extol
as a merit."

Such being the state to which our written speech has come, the natural
question to ask is :

3. Is REFORM DESIRABLE ? — Such a question is answered in its own
asking. Reform or improvement is always desirable in anything. Whether
it is possible or feasible is another question. But let us see, briefly, why
an improved or reformed spelling would be desirable, by looking at some
of the benefits that would accrue from it.

(a) It would tend toward a greater uniformity in pronunciation. — Upon
this point Whitney says : "So loose and indefinit is now the tie between
writing and utterance, that existing differences of utterance hide them-
selves under cover of an orthografy which fits them all equally, while
others spring up uncheckt. No small part of the conservative force ex-
pends itself upon the visible form alone ; whereas, if the visible and
audible form were more strictly accordant, it would have its effect upon
the latter also."

(b) It would greatly economize time, space, labor, and money.

"The amount of saving would depend," says Dr. J. H. Gladstone,
"very much upon the system adopted. The mere removal of duplicated
consonants would save 1.6 per cent, and of the mute e'tt an additional 4
per cent. In the New Testament, printed in fonetic type in 1849, by
Alexander.!. Ellis, 100 letters and spaces are represented by 83. As far
as printing and paper are concerned, therefore, a six-shilling book would
be reduced to five shillings." This is a saving of 17 per cent.

But the question of economy is more far-reaching than we might at first
suppose. In the President's address before the American Philological
Association, in 1874, he said : " The time lost by it is a large part of the
whole school time of the mass of men. Count the hours that each man
wastes in learning to read at school, the hours which he wastes through
life from the hindrance to easy reading, the hours wasted at school in
learning to spell, the hours spent through life in keeping up and perfect-
ing this knowledge of spelling, in consulting dictionaries — a worl^ that
never ends — the hours that he spends in writing silent letters. * * *
The cost of printing the silent letters of the English language is to be
counted by millions of dollars for each generation. And yet literary
amateurs fall in love with these squintings and lispings. They try to de-
fend them by pleading their advantage in the study«of etymology. But
a changeless orthografy destroys the material for etymological study, and
written records are valuable to the filologist just in proportion as they are
accurate records of speech as spoken from year to year." This brings us
to the next point.

[April 5,

(c) If some etymologies would be obscured, more would be evidenced and
clarified, none could be lost.

What is known as the "etymological argument" against spelling
reform has been so often and so fully met by the scholars best qualified to
speak that it would seem unnecessary to do more than allude to it here.
And yet it is sure to be the first objection raised by the person of educa-
tion, and even of scholarly habit, who has not made specific study of the
subject. It is, indeed, at once the most plausible and the most baseless of
all objections. Even if all trace of roots were lost from present forms,
there would still be no danger of any such sacrifice of linguistic facts.
But if none could be lost, so comparatively few would be obscured, while
many false etymologies would be disowned, many true ones restored and
made plain. This is an establish! fact among filologists, as will appear
from the following, from Max Miiller : "An objection often made to spell-
ing reform is that it would utterly destroy the historical or etymological
character of the English language. Suppose it did ; what then ? Language
is not made for scholars and etymologists ; and if the whole race of Eng-
lish etymologists were really swept away by the introduction of spelliug
reform, I hope they would be the first to rejoice in sacrificing themselves
in so good a cause. But is it really the case that the historical continuity
of the English language would be broken by the adoption of fonetic spell-
ing, and that the profession of the etymologist would be gone forever? I
say No, most emphatically, to both propositions. Because the Italians
write Jilosofo, are they less aware than the English, who write philosopher,
that they have before them the Latin philosophus and the Greek filosofos ?
If we write / in fancy, why not in phantom? If in frenzy and fra?ific>
why not in phrenology? A language which tolerates vial for phial need
not shiver at 'filosofer.' What people call the etymological conscious-
ness of the speaker is strictly a matter of oratorical sentiment only. If
anybody will tell me at what date etymological spelling is to begin,
whether at 1500 A. D., or at 1000 A. D., or at 500 A. D., I am willing to
discuss the question. Till then, I beg to say, that etymological spelling
would play greater havoc in English than fonetic spelling, even if we are
to draw a line not more than five hundred }rears ago. If we write puny,
puisne, we might as well write post-natus. We might spell coy, quietus.;
pert, apertus ; priest, presbyter; master, mngister ; sexton, sacristan, etc."
And from Prof. A. H. Sayce : "We are told that to reform our alfabet
would destroy the etymologies of our words. Ignorance is the cause of
so rash a statement. The science of etymology deals with sounds, not
with letters, and no true etymology is possible when we do not know the
exact way in which words are pronounced. The whole science of com-
parative filology is based on the assumption that the ancient Hindus,
Greeks, Romans and Goths spelt pretty nearly as they pronounced.
English spelling has become a mere series of arbitrary combinations, an
embodiment of the wild guesses and etymologies of a pre scientific age,
and the hap hazard caprice of ignorant printers. It is good for little else

311

but to disguise our language, to hinder education and to suggest false ety-.
mologies." And from Henry Sweet : "The notion that the present spell ^
ing has an etymological value was quite popular twenty-five years ago.
But this view is now entirely abandoned by filologists ; only a few half-
trained dabblers in the science uphold it."

Testimony of this kind is worth more than a logical array of facts to the
average mind, because it adds to the cold fact, the fervor of the personal
conviction of those whose convictions are themselves the result of the
logic of facts. And just here we cannot do better than quote from Skeat's
"The Principles of English Etymology."

"The old spelling was, in the main, very strictly etymological, because
it was so unconsciously.* In striving to be fonetic, our ancestors kept up
the history of words, and recorded, more or less exactly, the changes that
took place in them from time to time. But in the sixteenth century an
entirely new idea was for the first time started, and probably took its
rise from the revival of learning, which introduced the study of Greek,
and brought classical words, and with them a classical mode of spelling,
to the front ; a movement which was assisted by the fact that the spelling
was all the while becoming less fonetic. This new idea involved the
attempt to be consciously etymological ; i. e., to reduce the spelling of
English words, as far as possible, to an exact conformity in outward appear-
ance with the Latin and Greek words, from which they were borrowed.
But it was only possible to do this with a portion of the language. It was
easy to do this where words were actually borrowed from those languages,
as, for example, in the case of such a verb as to tolerate, which was now
spelt with one I, in order to conform it in outward appearance to the Latin
tolerare. But the words of native English or Scandinavian origin were
less tractable ; for which reason our writers, wisely enough, let them
alone. There remained words of French origin, and these suffered con-
siderably at the hands of the pedants, who were anything but scholars as
regarded Old French. For example, the Latin debita had become the Old
French and Middle English dette, by assimilation of the b to t in the con-
tracted form deVta, precisely as it became detta in Italian. The modern
French and the Italian have the forms dette and detta still. But in the
sixteenth century the disease of the so-called 'etymological' spelling had
attackt the French language as well as the English, and there was a craze
.for rendering such etymology evident to the eye. Consequently, the
Old French dette was recast in the form debte, and the Middle English
dette was respelt debte or debt in the same way. Hence, we actually find
in Cotgrave's French dictionary the entry: 'Debte, a debt.' Another
word similarly treated was the Old French and Middle English doute ;
and, accordingly, Cotgrave gives ' Doubte, a doubt.' The modern
French has gone back to the original Old French spellings dette and doute;

* " Conscious attempts at etymology sometimes produced rather queer results. Thus
the M. E. femele was turned into female, obviously because men fancied it must have some
connection with male."

312

[April 5,

but we, in our ignorance, have retained the b in doubt, in spite of the fact
that we do not dare to sound it. The rackers of our orthografy, no doubt,
trusted, and with some reason, to the popular ignorance of the older and
truer spelling, and the event has justified their expectation ; for we have
continued to insert the b in doubt and debt (properly dout and dei) to the
present day, and there is, doubtless, a large majority among us who
believe such spellings to be correct. So easy is it for writers to be mis-
led by paying too great a regard to Latin spelling, and so few there are
who are likely to take the trouble of*ascertaining all the historical facts.

" Most curious of all is the fate of the word fault. In Old French and
Middle English it is always faute; but the sixteenth century turned it into
French faulte, English fault, by the insertion of I. For all that, the
I often remained mute, so that even as late as the time of Pope it was still
mute for him, as is shown by his riming it with ought ('Eloisa to Abe-
lard,' 185 ; 'Essay on Man,' i, 69), with thought ('Essay on Criticism,'
422 ; 'Moral Essays,' Ep. ii, 73), and vfithtdught ('Moral Essays,' Ep. ii,
212>. But the persistent presentation of the letter I to the eye has prevailed
at last, and we now invariably sound it in English, whilst in French it has
become faute once more. The object, no doubt, was to inform us that the
French faute is ultimately derived from Latin fallere ; but this does not
seem so far beyond the scope of human intelligence that so much pains
need have been taken to record the discovery. Another curious falsifica-
tion is that of the Middle English mtailles, Old French mtailles, from
Latin mctualia. The not very difficult discovery of the etymology of this
word was hailed with such delight that it was at once transformed into
French metafiles and English victuals. (See Cotgrave.) For all that, the
Middle English vitailles was duly shortened, in the pronunciation, to
mttles, precisely as Middle English batailles was shortened to battles ; and
mttles it still remains for all practical purposes. Swift, in his 'Polite Con-
versation,' has dared to spell it so ; and our comic writers are glad to do
the same.

"The form of the word advance records a ludicrous error in etymology.
The older form was avance, in which the prefix a- is derived from the
French a which arose from the Latin ab. Unfortunately it was supposed
to represent the French a which arose from the Latin ad, and this Latin
ad was actuall}' introduced into the written form, after which the d came
to be sounded. If, then, the prefix ad- in ad-vance can be said to repre--
sent anything, it must be taken to represent a Latin prefix abd-f It would
be an endless task to make a list of all the similar vagaries of the Tudor
remodelers of our spelling, who were doubtless proud of their work and
convinced that they were displaying great erudition. Yet their method
was extremely incomplete, as it was wholly inconsistent with itself. After
reducing the word toller ate to tolerate, they ought to have altered follie to
folie, as the latter is the French form ; but this they never did. They
should likewise have altered matter to mater, since there is only one t
in the Latin materia ; but this they never did. They had got hold of a

15-89.]

313

f-ilse principle, and did not attempt to curry it out consistently. So much
the better, or our spelling would have been even worse than it is now,
which is saying a great deal.

" I believe that the stupidity of the pedantic method which I have just
described is very little understood ; and that, on the contrary, most Eng-
lishmen, owing to an excessive study of the classics as compared with
English (the history of which is neglected to an almost incredible and
wholly shameless extent), actually sympathize with the pedants. But
the error of their attempt will be apparent to any who will take the pains
to think the matter over with a little care. Their object was, irrespec-
tively of the sound, to render the etymology obvious, not to the ear, but
to the eye ; and hence the modern system of judging of the spelling of
words by the eye only. There is now only one rule, a rule which is often
carefully but foolishly concealed from learners, viz., to go entirely by
the look of a word, and to spell it as we have see.n it spelt in books. If
we do this we hug ourselves in the belief that we are spelling ' correctly,'
a belief which even good scholars entertain.

"Certainly the pedants put several words right, as they thought ; but
their knowledge was slight. They let the pure English and Scandinavian
words alone ; and, as we have seen, they mended (as they thought) the
spellings of French words, not by comparison with Old French, which
might have been justified, but by comparison with Latin and Greek only ;
and they were frequently misled by the fancy that Latin was derived in its
entirety from the Greek. Thus they fancied that the Latin silva was de-
rived from the Greek %fai» and accordingly altered its spelling to sylva.
Hence, even in English, we have to commend and immortalize this blun-
der by writing sylvan. They seem to have had a notion that the Latin
milus was derived, of all things, from the Greek ffrb^oq (a pillar), which
would be extremely inconvenient, we must suppose, as a writing imple-
ment ; the fact being that stilus and ffruXos have no etymological connec-
tion. This blunder we commemorate by writing style.

"We write science because of its connection with the Latin scienfia ;
and for this reason some writers of the seventeenth century, struck with
the beauty to the eye of the silent c after s, admiringly copied in such
words as scite, scituation and scent. The etymology of the two former
was, however, so obvious that the habit fell into disuse ; but the etymol-
ogy of scent was less obvious, and so we write scent still ! What, again,
can be more absurd than the final ue in the word tongue, as if it must
needs be conformed to the French langue ? But when once introduced, it
of course remained, because none but scholars of Anglo-Saxon could know
its etymology. It is impossible to enumerate all the numerous anomalies
which the disastrous attempt to make etymology visible has introduced.
Yet this is the valueless system which is so much lauded by those who
have made no adequate study of the true history of our language."

A long list might be added. For instance, the old Hand had an s in-
serted because of its supposed derivation from insula. Old English rime

PROC. AMER- PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. 2N. PRINTED APRIL 26, 1889.

[April 5,

borrowed an h from a supposed Greek original, like rhythm, and gave us
rhyme. The I has been inserted in coude, to make it like should and would
for which there is a reasonable use of the I. Milton's sovran (Latin su-
peranus) was supposed to have to do with reigning, and was so transformed
to indicate it, by writing sovereign.

Says March : " Accurse, earlier acurse, from Anglo-Saxon a- intensive,
and curse, simulates by its unfonetic double consonant a Latin origin and
the prefix ad- ; many words are like it : affair, French a-faire, i. e., ado ;
afford, a-forth ; affright, from a-fyrhtan ; affray, past participle correctly
afraid; annoy, earlier anoi, Old French anoi, from Latin inodio, and so
on through the prefixes ; allegro is transformed from Latin alacrum; hurri-
cane, French ouragan, Spanish huracan, a word from one of the languages
of the aborigines of America, doubles its r to persuade etymologists that
it hurries the canes. The double consonants, never correct for pronuncia-
tion, are a nest of etymological blunders, and the digraf vowels are as
bad. Somewhat different from these sheer blunders are those words in
which their unfonetic spelling points to some remote derivation, but yet
disguises the history of the words. To follow up the double consonants,
a very large part of the apparent compounds of Latin prefixes suggest a
mistake. The words are not really Latin compounds, but French. Many
with ad-, for example, were made in French with the French a, and in
French and Early English are so spelt. The double consonant is a
modern insertion, which falsifies the sound and the history to give the
remote school -Latin. Such are accompany, Old French acompaignier,
compounded of a and compaignier, to which there is no school-Latin
word corresponding ; Early English acoint, Latin cognitus, disguised now
in the form acquaint; acomplice ; acomplish ; address, earlier adress,
French adresser ; afirm ; qfix ; afront ; agrieve ; alegeance ; alie, Old
French alter, alley; apease, French a pais ; apraise, a preis ; arears;
ayuage ; aturneye, attorney, etc. These examples, taken from the begin-
ning of the alfabet, may well make the stickler for historical spelling look
twice at a double consonant whenever he sees it.

* "There are many words which have letters in them which contribute
nothing towards ancient history, and falsify the present. Words ending
in silent e after a short syllable are examples. This e tells no history, it
is prevailingly an orthografic expedient to denote that the vowel before it
is long ; it lengthens fat iniofate, bit into bite, fin into fine, not into note,'
and the like. Whenever it follows a short vowel, therefore, it is false as
well as wasteful : genuin is standard English pronunciation, genuine is a
vulgar corruption ; hav spells the word intended, have should rime with
gave, slave, knave, rave, etc. We ought to write imbecil, • medicin, treatis,
fawrit, hypocrit, infinit, definit, indicativ, subjunctiv, and the like. Several
hundred words belong to this class, in great part learned terms from
Greek or Latin, and common to many languages. To scholars they look
more naturahand scholarly, as the Germans and most of the Europeans
write them, without the final e. This is one of the amendments which

315

gives best promise of general adoption. The Spelling Reform Association
publish as one of their rules for immediate use, ' Omit silent e after a
short vowel,' and five of the eleven new spellings recommended by the
Philological Association are examples of it — definit, giv, hav, infinit, liv.
* * * Feign, Old English fein, fain, from Old French faindre, has
assumed the g of Latin Jingo. * * * Fonetik is the very Greek
<pu)vr)- IK-OS, the natural old form of it in Roman letters; <f>d>p is far;
<fdvat, fari; Fabius, $dfiw~, and the like. But when the Greeklings at
Rome began to affect a pure Athenian accent, and retained in words
newly taken from Greek the old sound for ^, which had been that of p
followed by h, they wrote ph in such words to represent their way of
sounding it. The fashion past away at Rome. The Italians, like the
Spaniards, have returned to/."

"The first question is," says Prof. Max Miiller, "in what sense can the
present spelling of English be called historical? We have only to go
back a very short way in order to see the modern upstart character of what
is called historical spelling. We now write pleasure, measure, and
feather, but not very long ago, in Spenser's time, these words were spelt
plesure, mesure, fether. Tyndale wrote frute ; the t in fruit is a mere
restoration of the French spelling. * * * The b [of debt] was likewise
reintroduced in doubt, but the p was not restored in count (French
compter, Latjn computare), where p had at least the same right as b in
doubt. Thus, receipt resumes the Latin p, but deceit does without it. To
deign keeps the g, to disdain does without it. * * * If we wisht to
write historically, we ought to write salm instead of psalm, for the initial
p being lost in pronunciation was dropt in writing at a very early time
(A. S. sealm), and was reintroduced simply to please some ecclesiastical
etymologists ; also nenew (French neveu) instead of nephew, which is both
unetymological and unhislorical. * * * There are, in fact, many spell-
ings which would be at the same time more historical and more fonetic.
Why write little, when no one pronounces little, and when the old spell-
ing was lytel? Why girdle, when the old spelling was girdel ? The same
rule applies to nearly all words ending in le, such as sickle, ladle, apple,
etc., where the etymology is completely obscured by the present orthog-
rafy. Why ascent, but dusent, when even Milton still wrote sent? * * *
Why accede, precede, seczde, but exceed, proceed, succeed? Why, indeed,
except to waste the precious time of children?"

And Dr. James A. H. Murray, the editor of the mammoth new his-
torical Dictionary, says: "Let us recommend the restoration of the
historical t after breath consonants, which printers during the past century
have industriously perverted to ed, writing fetcht, blusht, pickt, drest>
winkt, like Shakespeare, and Herbert, and Milton, and Addison, and as
we actually do in lost, past, left, felt, meant, burnt, blest, taught. Laughed
for laught is not a whit less monstrous than taughed, soughed, would be
for taught, sought; nor is worked for workt less odious than wroughed
would be for wrought. * * * The termination. of the agent our should

31(5 [April5,

be uniformly leveled to or (which is Old French), as already done in so
many words, like author, doctor, senator, orator (all of which are adop-
tions from French, not from Latin)."

(d.) The present so-called spelling is the chief hindrance to education, and
a chief cause of illiteracy, ignorance and degradation. — In his "Introduc
tion to the Science of Language," Prof. Sayce speaks of the "vicious
moral training afforded by a system that makes irrational authority the
rule of correctness, and a letter represent every other sound than that
which it professes." He further remarks that the "dissociation between
sound and symbol to which the child has been accustomed from his
earliest years, makes the English and the French notoriously the worst
linguists in Europe. The inadequacy of English spelling is exceeded only
by that of the Gaelic, and in the comparative condition of the Irish and
Scotch Gaels on the one side, and the Welsh Cymry oil the other, we
may read a lesson of the practical effects of disregarding the warnings of
science. Welsh is fonetically spelt, the result being that the Welsh, as a
rule, are well educated and industrious, and that their language is main-
tained in full vigor, so that a Welsh child has his wits sharpened and his
mind opened by being able to speak two languages, English and Welsh.
In Ireland and Scotland, on the contrary, the old language is fast perish-
ing ; and the people can neither read nor write, unless it be in English."

The most complete and convincing exhibit upon the educational ques-
tion is that which has been made by Dr. J. H. Gladstone, F.R.S., mem-
ber of the School Board for London, and sometime President of the Eng-
lish Spelling Reform Association. Dr. Gladstone's statements are drawn
from a thorough investigation of the National, British and Wesleyan
schools as well as board schools, and from village schools, town schools
and schools of the metropolis. He says : " From these data it is easy to cal-
culate that an average English child, spending eight years in school, and
making the not unusual amount of 400 attendances per annum, will have
spent on an average 2320 hours in spelling, reading and dictation. * * *
The spelling of the Italian language is, as far as I am aware, the most
perfect of any in Europe, with the exception, perhaps, of the Spanish.
It is, in fact, almost strictly fonetic ; that is, each sound is exprest by its
own letter, and each letter has but one sound. * * * I have gathered
information from different parts of Italy, and fortunately the detailed
programs of the instruction in elementary schools are publisht. From
them it appears that children begin school at six or seven years of age,
and that while in the first class, which usually occupies two years, they
learn to read with a correct pronunciation, and do exercises in transcrip-
tion and dictation. On passing to the second class they acquire the art of
reading fluently and with intelligence, and dictation lessons cease at the
end of the first four months. As the summer vacation lasts for two
months, and all festivals, both civil and religious, are holidays, the num-
ber of attendances can scarcely be greater than 360. As religious instruc-
tion and exercises, arithmetic and writing occupy a large proportion of the

1889.]

317

five hours per diem, ten hours a week may be taken as an outside estimate
for learning to read and spell in the first class ; while in the second, read-
ing may occupy five hours, and dictation two and a half hours weekly,
but the latter only during the first half of the school year. This will give
945 hours, instead of 2320, and indicates that an Italian child of about nine
years ot age will read and spell at least as correctly as most English chil-
dren when they leave school at thirteen, tho the Italian child was two
years later in beginning his lessons.

" The spelling of the German language is incomparably better than our
own, yet many mute letters are employed, and several sounds are capable
of being represented in more ways than one. I have obtained informa-
tion from educational authorities in various parts of Prussia, Saxony,
Wirtemberg, Baden and Hamburg, and that with regard to all classes of
society. The German child seems usually to begin his schooling every-
where at six years of age ; and the general testimony is that he learns in
two years, if not in a shorter time, to read distinctly and correctly books
which are not above his comprehension-."

After giving some details, he continues: "It appears, therefore, that
the irregularities of German spelling, trifling as they are when compared
with ours, greatly prolong the time required ; yet a German child of ten
is about on a par, as to spelling and reading, with our fifth standard chil-
dren, and is thus saved about two years' time, tho he commenced to learn
later.

"The Dutch, Danish and Swedish languages are spelt better than our
own, tho their orthografy is by no means perfect. The information
which I have received from these countries does not give definit numerical
data, but it shows that reading, at least, is acquired more quickly than
with us. As to Sweden, I am assured, on the authority of Mr. Ekman,
the school board inspector of the Upsala district, that ' the children in
the Swedish board schools as a rule are able to read fluently and to write
correctly at the age of nine to ten years.'

"When, however, we turn to France, we find a language which is
spelt much more systematically than our own, but has peculiarities which
render its orthografy almost as difficult. Consequently a very large
amount of time has to be expended, as with us, in dictation and tran-
scription. * * * In reply to inquiries as to the comparative time a
child ignorant of letters, but understanding English and Italian equally
well, would take to learn how to read and write each language correctly,
the principal estimated that the English language would require about
twice the time of the Italian.

"From inquiries which I have made respecting the Anglo-German
schools in London, the general result seems to be that the children ac-
quire as great a proficiency in reading and writing German in eighteen
months as they do English in two years. These schools are six in num-
ber, and some are in very poor, and some in respectable neighborhoods.
My own visits, however, to some of these schools convinced me that not-

318

[April 5,

withstanding the great attention paid to the English language, the scholars
never become nearly as proficient in spelling it as they do in spelling the
German. * * * •

" It English orthografy represented English pronunciation as closely as
the Italian does, at least half the time and expense of teaching to read
and spell would be saved. This may be taken as 1200 hours in a life-
time, and as more than half a million of money ($2,500,000) per annum
for England and Wales alone."

Various experiments have been made by educators in teaching English
spelling by a fonetic alfabet. The results show that children taught
in this way acquire the ordinary spelling much more easily afterward.
The latest expression upon this point is from the pen of Dr. Thomas Hill,
in The Forum for April, 1889. He says: "Experience has demonstrated
that there is no means so efficient as the use of simple reading-books
printed in a truly fonetic manner, so that each sound has but one repre-
sentative, and each combination of letters but one sound. The accent
must also be markt, and in some cases the emphasis. When the pupil
can read fluently fonetic English, he requires but a few weeks to learn
to read the ordinary spelling.

" Three fundamentally different ways have been proposed of giving to
elementary books a fonetic dress. First, by diacritic signs, such as are
used in pronouncing dictionaries ; secondly, by using an enlarged alfabet ;
thirdly, by a serious and well-considered imitation of those American
humorists who apply the twenty-six Roman letters to a fonetically uni-
form use. The first method is not only expensive and troublesome to
print, but trying to the reader's eyes, and not always applicable without
respelling. The second is the mode of the Cincinnati alfabet, and is pro-
posed in a new and improved form in Mr. Bell's World-English. The
Cincinnati alfabet was tried long enough and extensively enough to give
a practical, experimental demonstration of its immense value. We tested
it thoroughly for six or seven years in the town of Waltham, Massachu-
setts, which then had about 800 children in the public schools. The effect
on the school life of the town was very markt. The saving of time in
teaching the children to read and spell enabled us to introduce exercises
for the eye and the hand, thus cultivating habits of observation, skill in
drawing and writing, and geometrical ability. The fonetic print corrected
the brogue of the Irish children and the Yankee dialect of the American
in a surprising manner. An improvement in the moral and intellectual
tone of the schools was also noticeable, arising certainly in part from
giving the children interesting reading, in place of stupid 'a, b, ab,' ' b,
a, ba,' and instead of such absurd falsehoods as that of saying 'sea,'
'you,' 'pea,' spells 'cup.'

"Fears were exprest lest this method should injure the pupils' spelling.
In order to test that question, I took pains to procure, several times, lists
of words which had actually been used in Boston, Roxbury, and other
places, with the percentage of failures on each list. Springing these lists,

1889.1

319

without warning, upon classes of the same grade in Waltham, we always
louiid our percentage of errors very much smaller than in other towns,
sometimes I think only one-third as large. We also questioned each
pupil in our high-school as to the amount of time which he or she had de-
voted in his or her whole school life to fonotypy and fonografy. Com
paring these times with the percentage of errors in spelling, by the same
scholars, we found that those who had read the most fonotype made the
fewest mistakes."

One point more. Out of 1972 failures in the English Civil Service ex-
aminations, 1866 failed in spelling. The Right Honorable Robert Lowe,
formerly Minister of Education in England, challenged the House of
Commons that not half a dozen members could spell, off-hand, the word
"unparalleled." The Earl of Malmesbury, having examined the Stale
papers in the foreign office, says that no Prime Minister from Lord Bute
to Lord Palmerston could pass an examination in spelling.

The foregoing exhibits seem to leave little room for doubt as to the
desirability of reform. There is, however, one other factor in the discus-
sion of such a theme. Let us call it the personal factor. How do such
statements affect the opinion or judgment of men as individuals? Who
cares or who has ever cared for, or believed in, the desirability, to say
nothing of the possibility, of an amended orthografy ?

A few years ago 130 British school boards presented a memorial to the
Education Department praying for a Royal Commission in the matter ;
the British Social Science Association past resolutions favoring reform ;
the Philological Society of England and the American Philological Asso-
ciation, the Spelling Reform Associations, general and local, have been
active in the cause. In 1875, Teachers' Associations of Pennsylvania and
New Jersey took favorable action. In July, 1877, the State Teachers'
Association of New York appointed a committee to ask the Legislature of
that State to create a commission to inquire into the reform, and report
how far it may be desirable to adopt amended spelling in the public docu-
ments and direct its use in the public schools. The Ohio State Teachers'
Association also took action in favor of the reform. In 1878, a memorial was
prepared to the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States.
This was signed by the president and ex-presidents of the Philological
Association, and by filologists and professors in about fifty of our lead-
ing universities and colleges. The Department of Public Instruction of the
city of Chicago took up the matter, and its Board of Education unanimously
adopted a resolution : " That the secretary of this board correspond with
the principal school boards and educational associations of the country,
with a view to cooperation in the reform of English spelling." Other
State teachers' associations and local societies have been similarly emfatic
in their expressions. Indeed, any list headed by such names as Miiller,
Sayce, Skeat, Earle, Murray, Morris, Sweet, Whitney, March, Child,
Trumbull, Haldeman, Lounsbury ; and by statesmen, scientists, poets,
educators, such as Gladstone, Sumner, Mill, Lytton, Tennyson, Trevelyan,

[Aprils,

Thirlwall, Bain, Darwin, Lubbock, Harris, Barnard, constitutes "an
authority" in English, quite as respectable as The Academy, in French.
There is no lack of learned support ; all real authority is for the reform.
It is the right thing to do, but —

4. Is REFORM FEASIBLE ? — First, we must remember that The written
language is not the language, but merely a device for recording the lan-
guage, quite within the scope of the reformers as well as the first f'ramers.

Secondly, let us see What has been done in other languages. To quote
again from the valuable report of Dr. Gladstone :

"In the Italian and Spanish languages the spelling has already been
brought into almost perfect conformity with the pronunciation. In
these, therefore, there is nothing to justify any agitation for further
reform.

"Although little fault can be found with the German spelling as compared
with the English and French, the educationists of that country and the
governments of the different States have long been desirous of simplify-
ing it. In 1854, meetings were held both at Hanover and Leipzig, which
resulted in certain modifications of the spelling being rendered obligatory
in the Hanoverian higher schools. This was followed in 1860 by Wirtem-
berg, which adopted a reformed orthograty for its elementary as well as
its upper schools ; and by Austria in 1861, and by Bavaria in 1886. But
the changes adopted by these several States are not the same ; and so im-
minent did the danger appear of having a different mode of writing and
printing in different parts of Germany, that a conference of delegates from
the several governments was held at Dresden in October, 1872. This led
to the Prussian Minister of Education, Dr. Falk, proposing that a compe-
tent scholar, Prof, von Raumcr, should draw up a scheme ; and this met
with the approval of all the governments. The scheme thus prepared was
privately printed and sent to the respective governments, and then sub-
mitted to a ministerial commission, consisting of Von Raumer and eleven
other educationists, together with a printer and a publisher. The com-
mission met in January, 1876, and approved of the scheme with certain
modifications ; and a report of the whole proceedings has been drawn up
and printed." The reformed spelling is now required to be taught in all
the schools, and the military cadets are required to use it in their official
correspondence.

"Up to the beginning of the present century, the spelling of the Dutch
language was very unsettled. In 1804, the movement for reform assumed
a definit shape through the essay of Prof, von Siegenbeek ; and the
greatly improved spelling that bears his name was the only official and
authorized one till 1873. Then some important changes were proposed
by De Vries and Te Winkel, and these are now adopted by the different
departments of government. I believe, however, that there are other
systems which receive official sanction, and we can only hope that the
result will be 'the survival of the fittest.'

1889.]

321

"Similar movements for reform are taking place in the Scandinavian
kingdoms. The Swedish spelling appears to be about equal in quality
to the German, but for the last 100 years, or thereabouts, attempts have
been made by competent persons to establish a purely fonetic system,
and the Swedish Academy has adopted some of their proposals and
embodied them in a model spelling book ; but the government has"
taken no part in the matter, and there is consequently much diversity in
practice. In Denmark, the movement originated with Prof. Rask and
some other learned men and schoolmasters, and it has resulted in a
government decree, confirming certain regulations with respect to double
consonants, the silent e and d/the abolition of q, and some other points.
These 'official' changes are not obligatory ; but they are winning their
way both in public and private schools. In July, 1869, a meeting of
scholars from Sweden, Norway and Denmark took place in Stockholm,
with the object of establishing a fonetic mode of spelling which should be
common to the Scandinavian languages."

And there have been and are other similar movements, among the
Slavic nations as well as the Romance-speaking peoples, including the
French and the Portuguese.

Thirdly, What Tim been done already in our own language? Has any
one dared to lay hands on our fetich and lop off a superfluity or restore a
lost feature ?

The Anglo-Saxon spelling was fairly fonetic, the chief defects being the
double use of/, the double use of s and the ambiguous use of two charac-
ters for the two sounds of tk. In the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries
"the English language was practically respelt according to the Anglo-
French method, by scribes who were familiar with Anglo-French;"
thus, qu was substituted for cw, c for s (before e and *).

It was at this period that Orm, a canon of the order of St. Augustine,
wrote "The Ormulum" (1215), which was a set of religious services in
meter, spelt according to his own scheme. One peculiarity of Orm's
method was the doubling of the consonant after the short vowel. Orm,
or Orminn, may be called our first spelling reformer, and we have to
thank him for preserving to us the pronunciation of his day. In 1554,
John Hart, of Chester, England, wrote on "The Opening of the unrea-
sonable writing of our inglish toung : wherin is shewed what necessarili
is to be left, and what folowed for the perfect writing thereof." This the
author followed up by a publisht work in 1569, called "An Orthographic,
conteyning the due order and reason, howe to write or painte thimage of
mannes voice, most like to the life or nature." The object of this "is to
use as many letters in our writing as we doe voyces or breathes in our
speaking, and no more ; and never to abuse one for another, and to write
as we speake." In 1568, Sir Thomas Smith, Secretary of State in 1548,
and successor of Burleigh, suggested an alfabet of 34 characters. This
was followed, in 1580, by William Bullokar's book in black-letter, propos-
ing an alfabet of 37 characters. Then, too, we must mention Sir John

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. 20. PRINTED MAY 10, 1889.

322

[April 5,

Cheke, Chaucer and Milton. In 1619, Dr. Gill, head- master of St. Paul's
school, publisht his " Logonomia Anglica," advocating an alfabet of 40
letters. In 1633, the Rev. Charles Butler printed an English grammar
fonetically. In 1668, Bishop Wilkins publisht his great work, the
"Essay towards a Real Character and a Philosophical Language," in
which he gave the Lord's Prayer and the Creed in a fonetic alfabet of
37 letters. In 1711, says Sayce, "the question of reforming English
spelling was once more raised, this time, however, in a practical direction.
Dean Swift appealed to the Prime Minister to appoint a commission for
the ascertaining, correcting and improving of the English tongue. His
appeal, however, was without effect ; and the next to apply himself to the
subject was Benjamin Franklin, who, in 1768, put forth "A Scheme for
a New Alphabet and Reformed Mode of Spelling, with Remarks and
Examples concerning the same, and an Enquiry into its Uses."

It would seem that in this Hall, if anywhere, a reform advocated by
Franklin is entitled, even at this late day, to a fair hearing and an intelligent
understanding. Franklin's scheme, tho in some respects crude, has never-
theless the true ring, and is in many details accurate and scientific. It
embraces eight vowels and eighteen consonants. There are special signs
for a in ball, v in gum, ah, th, dh, ng. He considers that the alfabet
should be arranged in a -more natural manner, beginning with the simple
sounds formed by the breath and with no help, or very little, of tongue,
teeth, and lips, but produced chiefly in the windpipe. He omits as un-
necessary c, q, x, u, y and j ; this latter he replaces by a special character
which is to folio vv and modify other consonants ; preceded by d it pro-
duces j in James; by t, ch in cJievy ; by z, the French j in jamais. g
has only its hard sound. There are no superfluous letters, no silent let-
ters. The long vowel is expressed by doubling the short one. There are
no diacritical marks. In general principles the scheme is sound. Had
Franklin lived in the filological light of the present decade, he would
have been a power in the good movement. He went, indeed', so far as to
begin the compilation of a dictionary and the casting of the necessary
new types. The latter were offered to Webster and declined by him on
the ground of the inexpediency of employing new characters. This was
in 1768. Eight years later he wrote to a lady : " You need not be con-
cerned in writing to me about your bad spelling ; for in my opinion, as
our alfabet now stands, the bad spelling, or what is called so, is gener-
ally the best, as conforming to the sounds of the letters and of the
words."

The next great American reformer was Webster. It would be out of
place here to discuss Websterianisms. Suffice it to say that Webster had
a lasting influence upon our spelling. Had he been more of a scholar his
influence would have been vastly greater than it was. The trouble was
that he tried to occupy both ends of the see-saw at once. On one end he
sat as etymologist, on the other as analogist. He had "just enough of
that half-learning, " says Lounsbury, "which enables a man, when he

1889.] 323

arrives at correct conclusions, to give wrong reasons for them. Speaking
of Webster's ortliografic changes, the same writer well says: "At best
they merely touch the surface, and then only in a few places. But one
effect they have produced. They have in some measure prevented us, and
do still prevent us, from falling into the dead level of an unreasoning uni-
formity. By bringing before us two methods of spelling, they keep open
the question of the legitimacy of each, and expose to every unprejudiced
investigator the utter shallowness of the argument that opposes change.
Slight as these alterations were, however, they met with the bitterest hos-
tility on their introduction."

After Webster come Mitford, Archdeacon Hare, Landor, Pitman, Ellis,
and Thomas, and then the mighty host who are leading the present Spell-
ing Reform movement, which includes nearly every eminent English and
American scholar. Indeed every one who consciously prefers to spell
parlor, color, music, public, develop, deposit, traveler, jeweler, wagon, woolen,
quartet, controller, ake, ax, fantom, program, proves that spelling reform
is popular, and that the people prefer sense to nonsense, brevity to length,
economy to waste, truth to falsehood.

The many devices introduced into the written speech during the past
six centuries, demonstrate that there is no cast-iron law of language to
prevent other devices from being introduced and accepted again.

Because the French scribes of the twelfth century understood that c
before e and i, was soft, they substituted k for it when the sound was hard.
About 1280 the rune "wen" was replaced by uu, and afterward byte.
Accentual marks suddenly disappeared in the thirteenth century. Toward
the fourteenth the rune " thorn " was giving way to the use of th and hw
to wh — the latter, doubtless, due to the decay of the guttural h leaving the
sound of w more prominent. Indeed, down to the middle of the fourteenth
century, li had the force of German ch. As that decayed in sound, it was
reinforced to the eye by a c as in licJit, necht, or by a g as in though. The
symbol oa disappeared in the fourteenth, but was revived in the sixteenth
century. Another expedient of the fourteenth was to double the final s to
show that it was not sonant — M. E. glas, bits, dros, became glass, bliss,
dross. Another device for the same purpose was to substitute ce a.s in
mice, twice, originally mys, twy'es. Since Shakespeare, useless doubled
consonants have given place to a single consonant in words like pitty,
linnen, marriner, widdow, pallace. Waggon is now in transition to wagon.
Duplicate final consonants with final e have given place to the single con-
sonant, as shippe, sonne, farre. Useless final e has been dropt, as in chcere,
drinke, looke, etc. Three new letters, j, w, v, have been introduced.

"About 1630, in opposition to the usage of all past ages," says Dr.
Murray, "u was made a vowel and v a consonant, so that 'Reuiue vs, saue
vs from euil,' became 'Revive us, save us from evil.' " Up to that time u
final was a vowel, but u before a vowel was a consonant ; when the con-
sonant was written v the following e was no longer needed to distinguish
it. Had the reform gone a little farther and dropt the e after the conso-

[April 5,

nant « we should have been spared many useless appendages to words
like haw, live, etc.

In the fourteenth century the system of doubling the vowels was resorted
to, to indicate length. Since then ck has been substituted for cc or kk,
and within memory the k has been dropt in words like music, public, etc.

Toward the end of the sixteenth century i was largely substituted for y,
so common in Caxton. "In fact," says Skeat, "English abounds with
such fonetic devices ; no one objects to them so long as they are allowed
to remain sporadic, irregular, and inconsistent."

Says Dr. Murray, " The whole history of written language is the record
of such gradual and partial reformation. We know, for instance, what
was done about 1500 by the systematic application of ea and ee to distin-
guish two sounds formerly both exprest by long e, and the analogous
adoption of oa and oo for the two sounds of long o. And the slightest
glance at the orthografy of Shakespeare, Bunyan, or a Bible of the seven-
teenth century, will show even the most ignorant, what an immense
amount of spelling reform has been done since then. Thus, to take at
random a single instance, Psalm 106 (forty- eight verses), as printed in
1611, differs in 116 spellings from that printed in 1879, and the first chap-
ter of Genesis, as now printed, differs in 135 spellings from the same ver-
sion as printed in 1611. One hundred and thirty-five differences in thirty-
one verses ! tho the same version word for word. Yet there are people —
some certainly fools only, but some I fear knaves — who, when spelling
reform is mentioned, shriek, ' You are going to alter our language ! '
* * * the fools not knowing, and the knaves pretending not to know,
that the spelling in which they read these works [Milton, Shakspere, and
the Bible] is already a greatly reformed spelling."

Finally, "In 1883," says the report of the State Commission, "a
scheme of partial reform was jointly approved by the Philological Society
of England and the American Philological Association, and recommended
for immediate use. Those changes were made in the interest of etymo-
logical and historical truth, and are confined to words which are not much
disguised for general readers. * * * Many propositions have been
made for adopting part of these changes. " * * *

Among these is the progressive scheme used by " The Spelling Reform
Leag," as follows :

1. Use the simplified forms allowed by standard dictionaries, as program,

Javor, etc.

2. Use the Two Words : tho, thru.

3. Use the Ten Words : tho, thru, wisht, catalog, deflnit, hav,

giv, liv, gard, ar.

4. Use the Two Rules : 1. Use/ for ph sounded as /, as in a1fabet,fan-

. torn, filtisofy, etc. 2. Use t for d or ed final sounded as t, as in Jixt,
tipt, stopt, clast, crost, distrest, etc.

325

5. Use the Five Rules : 1 and 2 as in 4. 3. Drop a from digraf ea sounded

as short e, as in lied, helth, sted, etc. 4. Drop silent e final in a short
syllable, as in Jiav, giv, Uv, forbad, reptil, hostil, engin, infinit, oppo-
sit, activ, etc. 5. When a word ends with a double letter, omit the
last, as in eb, ad, staf, stif, t>titf, eg, shal, wit, tel, wel, dul, lul, etc.

6. Use the Twenty-four Joint Rules of the American and English Philo-

logical Associations.

7. Use all changes recommended by the Philological Associations.

At a meeting of the Philological Society, April 20, 1883, it was voted
unanimously to omit certain of the corrections formerly recommended, so
as to bring about an agreement between the two societies. The following
scheme of partial relorm is now jointly approved by the Philological
Society of England and the American Philological Association, and is
recommended for immediate use :

1. e. — Drop silent e when fonetically useless, as in live, vineyard, be-

lieve, bronze, single, engine, granite, eaten, rained, etc.

2. ea. — Drop a from ea having the sound of e, as in feather, leather,

jealous, etc.

Drop e from ea having the sound of a, as in heart, hearken,
etc.

3. eau. — For beauty use the old beuty.

4. eo. — Drop o from eo having the sound of e, as in jeopardy, leopard.

For yeoman write yoman.

5. i. — Drop i of parliament. -,

6. o. — For o having the sound of u in but, write u in above (abuv),

dozen, some (sum), tongue (tuug), and the like.
For women restore wimen.

7. on. — Drop o from ou having the sound of u, as in journal, nourish,

trouble, rough (ruf), tough (tuf ), and the like.

8. u. — Drop silent u after g before a, and in native English words, as

guarantee, guard, guess, guest, guild, guilt, etc.

9. ue. — Drop final ue in apologue, catalogue, etc. ; demagogue, pedagogue,

etc.; league, colleague, harangue, tongue (tung), etc.

10. y. — Spell rhyme rime.

11. Double consonants may be simplified :

Final b, d, g, n, r, t, f, I, z, as in ebb, add, egg, inn, purr, butt,

bailiff, dull, buzz, etc. (not all, hall).
Medial before another consonant, as battle, ripple, written

(writn), etc.
Initial unaccented prefixes, and other unaccented syllables,

as in abbreviate, accuse, affair, etc., curvetting, traveller, etc.

12. b. — Drop silent b in bomb, crumb, debt, doubt, dumb, lamb, limb,

numb, plumb, subtle, succumb, thumb.

13. c. — Change c back to s in cinder, expence, fierce, hence, once, pence

scarce, since, source, thence, tierce, whence.

[April 5t

14. cli. — Drop the h of ch in chamomile, choler, cholera, melancholy,

scliool, stomach.
Change to k in aclie (ake), anchor (anker).

15. d. — Change d and ed final to t when so pronounced, as in crossed

(crost), looked (lookt), etc., unless the e affects the preceding
sound, as in chafed, chanced.

16. g. — Drop g in feign, foreign, sovereign.

17. gh. — Drop h in aghast, burgh, ghost.

Drop gh in haughty, though (tho), through (thru).
Change gh to / where it has that sound, as in cough, enough,
laughter, tough, etc.

18. 1. — Drop I in could.

19. p. — Drop p in receipt.

20. s. — Drop s in aisle, demesne, island.

Change s to z in distinctive words, as in abuse verb, house verb,
rise verb, etc.

21. sc. — Drop c, in scent, scythe (sithe).

22. tch. — Drop t, as in catch, pitch, witch, etc.

23. w. — Drop w in whole.

24. ph. — Write/ for ph, as in philosophy, sphere, etc.

" These recommendations are known as the 'Joint Rules for Amended
Spelling,' or as the 'Twenty-four Rules.' They cover the main points
as to which there is substantially no further question between the two
societies or among reformers in sympathy with them. * * *

' ' The rules thus derived necessarily differ in importance and in the extent
of their application. Some are very comprehensive, some affect only
limited classes of words, and some are mere lists of words to be amended.
They are arranged in the alfabetical order of the letters omitted or changed.
The rules proper may be reduced to 10.

" It should be noted that the rules do not apply to proper names, or to titles
or official designations like 'Philological Association,' or 'Phonetic Jour-
nal,' while they may, nevertheless, apply to the individual words which
enter into such designations, as filological, fonetic, jurnal.

"There are sufficient reasons against meddling with proper names and
titles. They may well be left to adjust themselves to a fonetic standard
when such a standard is establisht for common words.

"The rules for amended spelling form a sequence, in which each degree
includes all preceding degrees. The Five Rules include the Eleven
Words, and are themselves included in the Twenty-four Rules. The
sequence is more gradually developt in the seven steps of the Leag pledge,
according to which one may start, or stop, at any point, from a simple
preference for the simplified forms already admitted by the standard dic-
tionaries, to the adoption of all changes recommended by the Philological
Associations. '-The several stages are all consistent with each other, and
enable any one who has the spirit of progress in him to exhibit that spirit

1889.]

327

in practical action, not only free from the risks of individual preferences
or caprice, but with the knowledge that he is acting on the advice and in
accordance with the practice of scholars of the highest eminence in
English filology. "

The report of the State Commission continues : "Without venturing to
recommend any of these, or any orthografic novelties, the Commission
would call attention to the fact that many words are spelt in two ways in
our dictionaries, and that it is therefore necessary for a choice to be made
between the different spellings. We find 'honor' and 'honour,' 'travel-
ler' and 'traveler,' 'comptroller' and 'controller,' and hundreds of such
pairs. In these words one way of spelling is better than the other on
grounds of reason, simpler, more economical, more truthful to sound ety-
mology and scientific law.

"The Commission respectfully submits that the regulation of the or-
thografy of the public documents is of sufficient importance to call for
legislative action, and that the public printer be instructed, whenever
variant spellings of a word are found in the current dictionaries, to use in
the public documents the simpler form which accords with the amended
spelling recommended by the joint action of the American Philological
Association and English Philological Society."

It is this recommendation of the State Commission that is the objective
point of our discussion. Your Committee is unable to see how there can
be any difference of opinion upon the following points of the argument :

1. That the English language is grossly misspelt, and is therefore an
obstruction to the etymologist ; a needless consumer of time, money and
energy ; a falsifier of history ; a perverter of the logical and of the moral
faculty ; a hindrance to education ; a chief cause of illiteracy and a clog
upon the wheels of general progress.

2. That either a complete or a partial reform is desirable.

3. That as partial reforms have been successfully wrought in the past
and present centuries in English, and complete reforms in other lan-
guages, it is feasible to hasten and direct the still further improvement of
our so-called orthografy.

Your Committee heartily believes, with Prof. W. D. Whitney, that "it
is altogether natural and praiseworthy that we should be strongly attacht
to a time-honored institution, in the possession of which we have grown
up, and which we have learned to look upon as a part of the subsisting
fabric of our speech ; it is natural that we should love even its abuses, and
should feel the present inconvenience to ourselves of abandoning it much
more keenly than any prospective advantage which may result to us or
our successors from such action ; that we should therefore look with
jealousy upon any one who attempts to change it, questioning narrowly
his right to set himself up as its reformer, and the merits of the reform he
proposes. But this natural and laudable feeling becomes a mere blind

[April 5;

prejudice, and justly open to ridicule, when it puts on airs, proclaims
itself the defender of a great principle, regards inherited modes of spelling
as sacred, and frowns upon the fonetist as one who would fain mar the
essential beauty and value of the language."

But your Committee is also of the opinion that a complete or strictly
fonetic reform, however valuable it be as an ideal, is as yet impracticable.
A limited reform in the right direction, however, is not only practicable,
but it has already found a foothold. Just how far this could safely be
attempted in the State documents the Committee is not required to say.
But it is certain that the recommendation of the Commission is as safely
conservative as any recommendation in the direction of true progress
could be, and that its adoption would be a wise and easy step toward
uniformity and the simplification of English orthografy.

Your Committee therefore offers the following :

Resolved, That the regulation of the orthografy of the public documents of this State
is of sufficient importance to call for legislative action ; and that this Society approves
the recommendation of the State Commission that the public printer be instructed, when-
ever variant spellings of a word are found in the current dictionaries, to use in the pub-
lic documents the simpler form which accords with the amended spelling recommended
by the joint action of the American Philological Association and the English Philologi-
cal Society.

In view of the fact that the Legislature will probably not take final
action upon the recommendation of the State Commission at the present
session, and as the Commission still desires the assistance of this Society,
we would respectfully suggest that your Committee be continued with
permission to report whenever it may seem desirable.

PATTERSON DuBois,
HENRY PHILLIPS, JR.,
JAMES MACALISTER.

The resolutions offered by the Committee were adopted.

The Committee on the Codtx Poinsett presented a report,
stating that the publication of the same was desirable, and laid
before the Society estimates for the cost of its reproduction.

The Society ordered that the Codex should be published in
its Transactions and further continued the same Committee,
with request to prepare appropriate letter press to accompany
the plates and to superintend the passage of the paper through
the press.

Mr. Phillips stated that the Physa HeterostropJia, of which
he had spol'en to the Society on April 20, 1888, had reap-

1889.] 329 [Hoffman.

peared in the same place about three weeks since and promised
to be very abundant this season.

Oral communications were made as follows :

By Prof. Henry F. Osborn :

1. Upon the Displacement of the Foot-bones in the Mam-
malia.

2. Upon the Perissodactyla of the Uinta.
By Prof. W. B. Scott :

1. Upon the Relations of the Uinta to the Bridger and
White River Fauna.

2. Upon the Artiodactyla of the Uinta.

The question of printing the old minutes of the Board of
Officers and Council was deferred until the next stated meet-
ing of the Society.

Pending nominations 1183-1187 were read.

And the Society was adjourned by the President.

Folk-Medicine of the Pennsylvania Germans.

By W. J. Hoffman, M.D., Washington, D. C.

(Read before the American PhilosopJiical Society, May 3, 1SS9.)

Reverting to the period in the history of Pennsylvania, when the home-
steads of the colonists were remote from one another, it may readily be
conceived that ordinary social intercourse was impracticable. One of the
first duties was considered to be the erection of a house of worship so lo-
cated as to be accessible to the greatest number of people within a given
area. Thus it generally happened that the gatherings before Sunday ser-
vice were of social importance and were looked forward to with great
interest as a means of exchanging the news and incidents of the preceding
week. This practice still obtains in the rural districts.

Except in the villages, and larger towns, professional medical services
were scarcely to be had, and hence in other than simple cases it was the
pastor who was called upon to administer to the bodily as well as to the
spiritual welfare of the members of his flock. Common complaints were
treated by the application or administration of household remedies, the
collection and preparation of which formed no insignificant part of the
wife's duties. For this purpose various plants, roots, barks and blossoms

PKOC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. 2P. PRINTED MAY 10, 1889.

Hoffman.] [May 3,

were gathered at specified times, and preserved in special ways, each sep-
arately wrapped or inclosed in a small bag, and ultimately suspended from
the rafters of the attic ready for use. This custom was not a new one, but
merely the perpetuation of a practice transmitted through preceding gen-
erations, and the custom survives even at the present day.

Although many of the plants used are well known to possess the thera-
peutic properties attributed to them, and their selection seems to be based
upon sound principles, yet the greater part of them are coupled with some
form of superstitious belief, either pertaining to the time of gathering,
method of preparation or administration.

There are numerous instances in which certain plants are supposed to
possess special virtue in particular diseases, on account of their fancied
resemblance to some part, or organ, of the human body ; and others again
where color plays an important part in their selection.

Among the less intelligent and truly illiterate prevail the practice of
laying-on of hands, breathing upon the affected part, charms, incantations,
exorcism, making passes with the hands and crosses with the index finger,
at the same time pronouncing the name of Jesus and coupling therewith
some act in His life ; besides various other mysterious actions seemingly
for the purpose of impressing the credulous and superstitious. Such prac-
tices are still indulged in, and when a patient suffers from an insignificant
disorder which in due time disappears, the restoration to health is accred-
ited to the operator and consequently adds to his already established
reputation.

The several methods of procedure just mentioned are seldom practiced
by the same person. There are individuals of both sexes who become
famous for success in special complaints ; one may have a specialty in
erysipelas and other inflammatory diseases ; another may be noted for his
success in arresting hemorrhage, and still another may be celebrated as
the possessor of a "mad-stone," which is often equally applied to the
bites of rabid dogs and venomous serpents.

To another class may be relegated the workers of evil, witches or hex' a.
In opposition to these, to cure sickness or to remove spells, are a class of
sorcerers who work countercharms, frequently employing mystic writ-
ings, charms and fumigations. Some of these even go so far as to profess
the power of producing good or evil effects upon absent persons, regard-
less of distance, and in this respect they occupy a position identical with
that of the Indian medicine man or shaman.

Another form of cure is by the transference of disease, either to some
person or animal or to an inanimate object ; sometimes a disease is cast
out at a specified time or upon the fulfillment of certain injunctions.

Investigation proves conclusively that some of the superstitions and
practices found in Pennsylvania were introduced by the colonists from
the countries from which they had emigrated ; and it is evident, also, that
others of thejn have become modified, as were deemed necessary, or were
changed by the adoption of new methods resulting from a new environ-

1S89.1 331 [Hoffman.

ment. One of the chief reasons pertaining to the last-named may be on
account of the difference of the flora of Western Europe and that of Penn-
sylvania.

A number of charms and recipes appear also to have been selected from
old works alleged to contain valuable secrets. One of these, known as
the "Sixth Book of Moses," is said to be of great value in that it contains
formulae for casting bullets, which never fail to strike the object thought
of; compelling game to return, before sunset, to the footprint over which
the operator pronounces certain mystic words, etc. I have thus far been
unable to see a copy of this work, although its possession by certain per-
sons has been reported to me from time to time.

Another purports to be a reprint of a work by Albertus Magnus, a
learned philosopher of the thirteenth century, in which are given a large
number of formulae, recipes, charms and other secrets for exorcising evil
spirits from man and beast.*

A third work, a copy of which, as in the case of the last named, in the
possession of the writer, is unfortunately without title page, and it is only
from the introduction of one short article that it becomes apparent that the
work was printed in America sometime during the earlier portion of the
present century. Much of the information contained in this little volume
appears to have been selected from "Albertus Magnus," though there are
a number of charms and recipes entirely new, and quite unknown to the
people under discussion.

Before detailing some of the methods of procedure in the cure of dis-
ease, it may be of interest to note several superstitions pertaining to the
indication and prevention of disease, and the avoidance of bad luck.

By many it is still considered a forerunner of illness for one to sneeze,
and the usual "helf Gott" or "Amen" is uttered by some one present.
This is a very old custom, and Brandf remarks, "In Langley's Abridg-
ment of Polydore Vergil, fol. 130, it is said: 'There was a plague whereby
many as they neezed dyed sodeynly, werof it grew into a custome that
they that were present when any man neezed should say, "God helpe
you." A like deadly plage was sometyme in yawning, wherfore menne
used to fence themselves with the signe of the crosse : bothe which cus-
tomes we reteyne styl at this day. ' '

The writer has discovered the survival of a belief— prevalent in many
portions of the Old World — in regard to the position of sleeping "north

* Albertus Magnus bewiihrte und approbirte sympathetische und natiirliche egyptische
Geheimnisse fur Menschen uud Vieh. Fiir Rtadter und Landleute. Neueste Auflage. In
3 Theilen. Brabant, 1725. sm. 8vo., pp. 71, 84, 70. Although bearing the above date,
this is a recent reprint, issued in New York.

Albertus Magnus was born at Lauingen in Bavaria, about 1200. He occupies the first
rank among philosophers and theologians of the Middle Ages. He became a Dominican
friar in his youth, and lectured later in life both at Paris and Cologne. He died in 1280
and left a great number of works, which treat of logic, theology, physics and metaphysics.
Thomas Aquinas was his disciple.

t Popular Antiquities. London, iii, 1882, p. 125.

Hoffinan.] 33 LJ [May 3,

and south," i.e., having the head end of the bed to the north. Mr. D'Arcy
Power* quotes several instances of prominent people who were successful
in attaining advanced age upon practicing this method of sleeping them-
selves, and insuring sleep to invalid children when every other prescrip-
tion had failed. "A physician who died at Magdeburg, at the advanced
age of 109, states in his will the manner in which he preserved his life.
'Assume,' he said, 'as often as convenient, and especially during the
hours of sleep, the horizontal position : the head towards the north pole,
and the rest of the body in a direction as much as possible that of the
meridian. By this means the magnetic currents which pervade the sur-
face of the globe keep up a regular and normal kind of nutrition of the
mass of iron contained in the economy ; and hence arises the increase of
vital principle which, regulates all the organic phenomena having a direct
action on the preservation of life.' "

Mr. Power, in commenting upon this and similar instances, concludes :
"These facts, whether scientifically accurate or not, will suffice to prove
that this particular position in sleeping was commonly regarded as the
most favorable one possible. We think that many customs of the kind,
which are sometimes considered as mere superstitions, may be traced to
some underlying truth which affords a more or less sufficient justification
of them." f

A common belief is to the effect that if a potato be carried in one's pocket
it will secure freedom from rheumatism. In some instances a horse-chest-
nut is claimed to possess similar properties, and is therefore carried in a
similar manner.

If the rattle of a rattlesnake be attached to a string and suspended from
the neck, it will prevent, as well as cure, rheumatism.

To carry a bullet in one's pocket will prevent an attack of toothache.

The following, to prevent poisoning from ivy, was given to the writer
by a correspondent in Fayette county : "Eat a small portion of the root
in the spring, and you will be proof against it during the whole year."

During the prevalence of contagious diseases, sliced onions are exposed
in sleeping-rooms in the belief that the infectious matter would be ab-
sorbed, and not affect the occupants.

To prevent cramp while bathing, a thong of eel's skin is tied about the
leg or wrist.

For the purpose of preparing the system for warm weather, an infusion
of the crushed bark of sassafras root is used early in spring. A teacupful
is swallowed once, or twice, daily for about one week. Thirty years ago
it was a common practice for all elderly people to be bled, or cupped, each
spring. The belief was that the blood was sluggish, and an accelerated
circulation could only be produced by reducing the quantity in the body.

* The Folk-lore Journal, London, ii, 1884, pp. 92, 93 ; also quoting the Lancet (London),
March 3, 1866,-and Notes and Queries, December 3, 1870.
t The Folk-lore Journal, Lond., ii, 1884, p. 93.

1889.]

333

[Hoffman.

To kill the first snake found in spring will enable one to thwart the evil
designs of one's enemies for the remainder of the year.

A very common practice is to nail a horse-shoe against' the lintel of the
stable door, to insure good luck and safety to the animals. Horse-shoes
are also nailed over the doors of the house to insure good luck to the oc-
cupants. That such a horse-shoe be found upon the highway is of addi-
tional importance.

The custom of employing horse-shoes in the manner above mentioned,
and the representation of the outline or impress of a hand, is of Oriental
origin. The Romans drove nails into the walls of cottages, as an antidote
against the plague : for this reason L. Manlius, A. U. C. 390, was named
dictator to drive the nail.* In Jerusalem, a rough representation of a
hand is marked by the natives on the wall of every house whilst in build-
ing f The Moors generally, and especially the Arabs of Kairwan, employ
the marks on their houses as prophylactics, and similar hand-prints are
found in El Baird, near Petra. In Persia, it appears, these hand impres-
sions receive another interpretation so as to become related to an important
tact in the history of that people. General A. Houtum-Schindler, Inspec-
tor-General of Telegraphs of the Empire, says : "All through Persia, prin-
cipally in villages though, a rough representation of a hand, or generally
the imprint of a right hand, in red, may be seen on the wall or over the door
of a house whilst in building, or on the wall of a mosque, booth or other
public building. It is probably an ancient custom, although the Persians
connect it with Islam and say that the hand represents that of Abbas, a
brother of Husain (a grandson of the prophet Mohammed), who was one
of the victims at the massacre of Kerbela in A. D. 680, and who had his
right hand cut off by el Abrad ibn Shaibau. In India I have noticed sim-
ilar marks, hands, or simply red streaks." ^

That these practices and the later use of the horse-shoe originated with
the rite of the Passover is probable. The blood upon the door-posts and
upon the lintel (Exodus xii, 7) was put upon the most conspicuous places
and formed, as it were, an arch ; and when the horse shoe was invented
it was naturally adopted by the superstitious as conforming to the shape,
or outline, upon the primitive doorway, and in time it became the symbol
of luck, or "safety to those residing under its protection." §

In the following notes, under head of each disease, are presented the
f.icts pertaining to ailments and their treatment by internal remedies,
charms, transference of the complaint, etc. :

AGUE.

The following remedy is reported from Fayette county, where, accord-
ing to the informant, it is held in high repute : "Take one quart of ale,

* Brand's Antiquities, Lond., iii, 1882, p. 18.

t Lieut. Condor, " Palestine Explor. Fund," Jan., 1873, p. 16.

I Letter dated Teheran, Dec. 19, 1888.

I This has been previously referred to in an article entitled : "Folk-lore of the Penn-
sylvania Germans," printed in The Journal of Am. Folk-Lore^ Boston and New York, Vol.
i, No. 2, 1888, p. 129.

Hoffman.] [May 3,

put into it nine pieces of burdock root and nine pieces of plantain root,
and alter dark bury the vessel under the eaves of the house. Take it up
next morning before daylight and drink."

BRONCHITIS.

Make a gimlet hole in the door frame at the exact height of the top of
the patient's head, into which insert a small tuft of his hair and close the
hole with a peg of wood, then cut off the projecting portion of the peg.
As the patient grows in height beyond the peg, so will the disease be out-
grown.

This has recently been practiced in the case of young boys, but it is not
stated what would be the course adopted in the case of an adult, who had
attained his full height.

COUGHS ; COLDS.

A common remedy is to put brandy into a saucer and set it on fire.
When it has burned several minutes extinguish the flame, by covering the
dish, and add sufficient white sugar to make a syrup. The dose is a tea-
spoonful, taken in intervals of an hour or two, as the case may require.

Peter Kalm* refers to sassafras berries being used, by putting them into
rum or brandy, "of which a draught every morning" was taken. " The
bark being put into brandy, or boiled in any other liquor, is said not only
to ease pectoral diseases, but likewise to be of some service against all in-
ternal pains and heat ; and it was thought that a decoction of it could
stop the dysentery."

The inner bark of the wild cherry tree (as well as the berries) is put
into a bottle of whisky or brandy and allowed to stand for a week or
more, when small doses of the mixture are taken for cough.

A stocking tied around the head has been used for a cold in the head,
and it is probable that this may be a modification of a remedy suggested
many years ago.f

CUTS AND WOUNDS.

If cut with a sharp instrument, or tool, grease the cutting edge of the
instrument and lay it aside to hasten the cure and to prevent lockjaw.
This practice prevailed also in some parts of England, and Mr. Black \ sug-
gests that the secret lay in the simplicity of non-interference with the
wound and treating the instrument instead.

Wounds and bruises are bathed with a tincture of balsam-apple— Mo-
mordica balsamina — a bottle of which is generally kept on hand for the
purpose. When the plant, or vine, has blossomed and the pod begins to
grow, a bottle is slipped over it so as to allow the fruit to grow to its full

* Peter Kalm. En Resa etil Norra Amerca, etc. Stockholm, 1753, i.

f " Du musst es fiir gewiss alle Abeude thuii ; wann Du Deine Schuhe und Striimpfe
ausziehst, so feh/e mit dem Finger durch alle Zahe und rieche daran. Es wird gewiss
helfen." From the third-named work Mittcl und Kiinste above alluded to.

I Folk-medicine, etc. Lond., 18s>3, p. 53.

1889.] 33t> [Soffman.

size witbin the vessel. When fully ripe, the stem is cut and the bottle
filled with whisky or brandy, and afier several weeks the liquid is ready
for use.

Dog- fat and skunk-fat are both used in certain localities for bruised and
incised wounds ; and for the latter, a piece of bacon-fat is also sometimes
applied by means of a bandage.

CORNS.

If any one suffering from corns takes a small piece of cotton cloth, rubs
it over the offenders and hides it, unobserved, in a coffin with a body
about to be buried, the corns will leave him.

CRAMP.

It has already been noted that boys, to prevent having cramp while
bathing, tie a thong of eel skin about the leg or wrist ; and when entering
the water an additional safeguard is for them to urinate upon their legs.

CROUP.

A common remedy consists of a mixture of goose-grease and molasses,
given internally to induce emesis.

One less frequently used is to make a poultice of grated poke-root and
vinegar, and applied to the soles of the feet.

In Lehigh county an emetic for this complaint is prepared by boiling
three (or five) onions until soft, and mixing the juice therefrom with
honey.

In Fayette county an emetic for croup is made by mixing urine and
goose-grease and administering internally, and also rubbing some of the
mixture over the breast and throat.

DEAFNESS.

This, it is believed, may be successfully treated by dropping rattlesnake
oil into the affected ear.

A native "herb doctor," who lives in the Blue mountains of Camber-
land county, presented the writer with a card bearing the following recipe:
"One ounce of refined camphor oil, the ears of a weasel, a male weasel
for a male, is proved and insured, by putting it in cotton in the ears of a
man, to cure all deafness."

DIPHTHERIA.

In Fayette county a poultice consisting of the fresh excrement of a hog
is worn about the neck for one night.

Cow-dung poultices are also known to have been used for this disease,
but more faith is placed in a band of red flannel secured about the neck.
There is great faith in the color of the material used ; the general impres-
sion prevailing is that all red flannel is medicated ; and there appears to
be an association of ideas between the color of the flannel and that of the
inflamed throat.

Hoffman.]

tX>(5

DOG BITES ; HYDROPHOBIA.

The belief noted by Mr. Phillips,* as current in the vicinity of Philadel-
phia, obtains in various localities along the eastern base of the Blue
mountains : "To cure a bite use a hair of the dog that caused it ; it is
sometimes placed between two slices of buttered bread and eaten as a
sandwich."

In one of the publications already referred to as containing a reference
identifying it as an American work.f a remedy for mad dog bites is given
in which chickweed forms the subject. This plant must be gathered in
June, when it is in full bloom, dried in the shade and powdered. It is
taken in the form of powder. The dose for an adult is a small tables poon-
ful, or by weight, a dram ; for children the dose is the same, but it is
divided and given at three different times.

One of the most popular fallacies is the surviving belief in the powers
of the mad-stone. We frequently read interesting notices in the news-
papers of reputed cures, and the prevention of hydrophobia, but there
are pretensions also that these stones may be used with equal success in
the extraction of serpent venom. In this respect the practice reverts to
the custom as first known in Asia Minor, and later in Europe.

Among the various individuals in Pennsylvania who profess ability in
exorcism and charms, we occasionally find one who is reputed to possess
a mad-stone. These pebbles are of various sizes, and appear to have been
selected on account of some peculiarity of color or form. A specimen,

* Procs. Am. Phil. Soc., Philadelphia, Vol. xxv, p. 159.

t Mitel und Ktinste. On account of the peculiarity of the recipe, I append it in the
original :

"Ein gewisser Herr Valentin Kettering, von Dauphin County, hat dem Senat von
Pennsylvanien ein Mittel bekannt gemacht, welches den Biss wiithender Thiere
unfehlbar heilen soil. Er sagt, es sei bei seinen Vorfahren in Deutschland schon vor
250 Jahren, und von ihm selbst, seitdem er sich in den Vereiuigten Staaten beflndet,
welches iiber 60 Jahre ist, gebraucht, und immer als untruglich befunden worden. Er
macht es bios aus Liebe zur Menschheit bekannt. Dieses Mittel besteht aus dem Kraut,
welches er Chickweed uennt— es ist eiue Sommer-Pflanze, und bei den Schweizern und
Deutschen unter den Namen: Gauchheil, rother Moyer Oder rother Huhnerdarm,
bekannt. In England neunt man es : rother Pimpernel ; und in der Botanik heisst es :
Annagellis Phouicea. Es muss im Junius, wann es in roller Bliithe ist, gesammelt, im
Schatten getrocknet und dann zu Pulver gerieben werden . Hiervon ist die Dosis fiir eine
envachsene Person, ein kleiner Essloffel voll, oder an Gewicht ein Drachma, und ein
Scrupel auf einmal in Bier oder Wasser ; fiir Kinder ist die Dosis eben so gross ; allein es
wird zu drei verschiednen Zeiten gegeben. Wenn es fiir Thiere griin gebraucht werden
soil, so schneide und vermische man es mit Kleie oder andern Futter. Wenn man es
Schweineu geben will, so mache man das zu Pulver gemachte Kraut mit Teig zu Kugeln.
Man kaun es auch auf Butterbrod, mit Honig oder Molasses, etc. , essen.

' ' Ein gewisser ehnviirdiger Herr in diesem Staate sagt, dass man von dem Pulver dieses
Krautes in Deutschland 30 Gran schwer des Tages viermal gebe, und so eine Woche lang
mit einer geringern Dosis fortfahre, uud mit der Briihe dieses gekochten Krautes die
Wunde wasche, und auch Pulver hinein streue. Herr Ketteriug sagt, dass er immer nur
eine Dosis mit dem gliicklichsten Erfolg gegeben habe.

"Es wird gesa&t, dass dies dasselbe Mittel sei, mit welchem der verstorbene Doctor
William Stoy so viele Curen verrichtet uud glucklich geheilt habe."

1889,] "37 [Hoffman.

which had a high reputation in the State from which it had been brought,
was described by the present writer,* as consisting of a worn piece of
white feldspar, and possessing none of the properties of absorption attrib-
uted to it.

The first notice of stones used in extracting, or expelling, poisons,
occurs about the middle of the thirteenth century, though the knowledge
of them, and their use, by the superstitious of Asia Minor, without doubt
antedates that period. They were called bezoar stones, f and consisted of
a calculus, or concretion, found in the intestines of the wild goat of North-
ern India, known as the Pazan, described by Aldrovandus as HurcusPezo-
ardicus, and which Linnseus mentions as Capra bezoartica. Various other
ruminants were subsequently found to possess a similar calculus, such as
the chamois, and the llama and guanaco furnished the early Spaniards
in South America with this highly valued article. The latter was recog-
nized in therapeutics as the Occidental bezoar stone in contradistinction to
the Oriental variety, which latter was considered more efficacious. A
specimen in the British Museum, described and figured by Van RymsdykJ
in 1791, is called Bezoar Germanorum, although it had been found in
Jamaica.

In addition to the fact that the fable of poison-extracting stones may be
traced back to the Middle Ages, it is probable that they had been used
long anterior to that time, in Asia Minor, and it is more than probable
that a knowledge of their reputed properties, and possibly specimens,
were brought back to Europe by Crusaders on their return from the Holy
Land.

Several objects found in 1803 at Florence, on the site of the old Church
of the Templars, dedicated to St. Paul, are of interest and may be briefly
mentioned. One of them is an earthen vase, and another, a medal. These
relics are in the collection of M. Gaucia. Lacroix says of these antiquities :§
"The Earthen Vase, on one side of which is seen, between two fleurs-de-
lis, the figure of St. Paul bitten by a serpent, bears a Latin fl inscription,

*The Western Lancet, San Francisco, Cal., 1834.

t Known in German as Bezoarstein and " Hen des Qifftes ;" Greek, Alexipharmacum ;
Hebrew, Bduzaar or Belzaar ; Chaldaic, Bcluzaar, from the Persian Pdd-Za/ir — pdd*=
expelling, zahr -— = poison.

The medical works of a century ago still mention this substance in its list of remedies,
and it was given internally— for a variety of disorders— in combination with other sub>
stances, such as powdered red coral, etc. For further information relative to its claims,
see inaugural dissertations published as follows : G. Becker. Lapis bezoar, Wittebergse,
1673; J. D. Ehrhardo. De tinctura bezoardica essentificata, Jenoe, 1698; J. H. Slevogt.
De lapide bezoar, Jense, 1698 ; C. W. Vesti. De lapide bezoardico oriental! physice et med-
ice considerate, Erffordise [1707].

t Museum britanuicum, etc , London, M,DCC,XCI, Tab. VI, No. 7.

I Military and Religious Life in the Middle Ages, and at the Period of the Renaissance.
Paul Lacroix, New York, 1874, p. Ib7, Figs. 14S-187.

il " Expelleo lapide hoc pattli virtvte venenvm."

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. 2Q. PRINTED MAY 15, 1889.

Hoffman.] OOO [May 3,

'In the name of St. Paul, and by this stone, thou shall drive out poison.'
On the other side is engraved in relief the cross of the Temple, between a
sword and a serpent. * * * On the Medal is represented a dragon
with an Italian* legend signifying, 'The Grace of St. Paul is proof
against any poison.' '

In addition to the representation of a dragon, the figure of a scorpion
also appears in the space between the beginning and the end of the latter
legend.

The fact that St. Paul is the one appealed to in the above cases may be
attributed to the fact that he was not affected by the bite of a serpent,
when almost instant death was the result expected by his associates (Acts
xxviii, 3-6).

EPILEPSY.

The patient must drink the warm blood of a freshly killed dove. It is
better if the head be cut off and the blood taken directly from the neck.

FEBRILE COMPLAINTS.

For ordinary febrile disorders strawberry leaf tea is administered to
produce diaphoresis.

Tea made of elder blossoms is given to hasten the eruption in measles
and scarlatina.

An infusion made of parsley roots is considered excellent as a diuretic,
and to produce free lochial discharge.

Tea made of sheep cherries (Gen. et sp. f) is given for measles.

A decoction of blackberry roots is sometimes given for fever accom-
panying diarrhoea.

FRECKLES.

To remove freckles from the face, one must rise on the morning of the
first day of May, before the sun is up, moisten the hands with the dew
upon the grass and wash the face therewith. Not a word must be spoken
aloud either before or during this procedure. f

GOITRE.

It is believed that if the hand of a corpse be rubbed over a goitre the
afflicted may be certain of recovery.

HYDROPHOBIA. . See DOG-BITES.
INCONTINENCE OF URINE.

For children who are affected in this manner, they must be whipped
with a hud'l lum'ba, i.e., the cloth used in removing ashes from the oven
previous to depositing the loaves to be baked.

* Gratia D. S. ^avlo contra tutti Veleni Vivi.

t This custom was indulged in by some of the young people of Hawick, England,
to secure " twelve mouths of rosy cheeks." Folk-lore Journal, Lond., ii, 1881, p. 191.

1889.] OOJ [Hoffman.

When the patient has reached the age of adolescence, the alleged relief
is obtained by urinating into a newly made grave ; the corpse must be of
tae opposite sex to that of the experimenter.

INFLAMED EYES.

Quince seed, soaked in cold water until it is slightly mucilaginous, forms
a common remedy for inflamed eyes.

The pith taken from the green branches of sassafras is similarly used.

When the eyes become unusually sore a small piece of bluestone (sul-
phate of copper) is dissolved in water, and a few drops applied several
times daily.

Another common remedy is to put a drop of molasses into the eye and
allow it to remain until washed out by the tears.

When sore eyes are accompanied by symptoms of scrofula or other con-
stitutional disorder, the lobes of the ears are punctured and gold rings
inserted. This is practiced by men as well as women.

ITCH.

The following is from Fayette county : "Mix equal parts of lard, sul-
phur, and the inner bark of the alder ; heat the mixture, and prepare as
an ointment which must be used on three successive mornings, when, on
the morning of the fourth day, after careful washing, ne\v clothes must
be put on."

The addition of the alder bark is probably on account of some mysteri-
ous property attributed to it.

JAUNDICE.

Hollow out a carrot, fill it with the patient's urine and hang it, by means
of a string, in the fire place. As the urine is evaporated and the carrot
becomes shriveled, the disease will leave the patient. *

In this there is an evident belief in the connection between the proper-
ties and color of the carrot and the yellow skin of a patient having jaun-
dice. To this class may belong the belief respecting the use of a band of
red flannel for diphtheria, and yellow — or amber — beads for purulent dis-
charge from the ears.

MEASLES.

A patient having the measles is required to remain in a close, warm
room, and tea made of elder blossoms is administered at intervals to keep
him in a perspiration, to hasten the eruption.

MUMPS.

To cure the mumps, the swollen parts must be rubbed against such parts
of a hog-trough as have been worn smooth by that animal.

* Mr. Black records a somewhat similar custom prevailing in Staffordshire, where a
bladder is filled with uriiie and hung near the fire. Folk-Medicine, London, 1883, p. 56.

Hoffman.] [May 3,

Here there is apparently a relic of a belief in the transference of disease,
of which more will be said further on.

PLEURISY.

To cure pleurisy the child must be passed beneath a table to an assistant.

It is necessary to state, in this connection, that pleurisy is believed to be
caused by the attachment of the liver to the ribs ; the cure being to rupture
this adhesion by stretching the body. This disease is commonly known
as liver-grown — fagewak'sa, lit., grown fast.

PURGING AND PURGATIVES.

A decoction of the leaves of the bone set — Eupatorium perfoliatum L. —
although recognized by physicians as a tonic, is used both as an emetic
and purgative by the people generally. If the leaves are stripped from the
plant in an upward manner it is emetic, and if pulled downward it is
purgative.

The belief in the virtue of the remedy, whether removed from stalk in
one direction, or another, survives also with respect to the following :

A decoction of dogwood bark — Cornus florida L. — is given as a purga-
tive, as well as to produce emesis ; but the desired result depends up-»n
the manner in which the dose has been prepared. The belief pertaining
to these effects, the preparation ot the bark, and the decoction, is as follows :
AY hen the mixture is to act as an emetic, the bark is scraped from the
branches from btlow upward — when the sap is rising in the spring. This
is put into boiling water and a strong decoction made, which, if swallowed,
will quickly produce the desired effect. If, however, a purgative is wanted,
the bark must be scraped downward, in autumn, when the sap is believed
to run downward. The scrapings must be put into a vessel of cold water
and boiled for a considerable period of time. If a sufficient quantity be
swallowed, purging follows.

That the desired effect is generally attained by adults may appear
singular, but it may readily be attributed to the will and action of the
patient himself. The decoction, if taken as an emetic, is readily disposed
of at the earliest sense of nausea, but when the purpose is to purge, the
patient, with some effort on his part, retains the obnoxious mixture
until it has passed beyond the control of the stomach into the intestines,
when the desired result follows.

A mixture of sulphur and molasses is frequently given to children, to
purge, as well as to purify the system, in spring.

Various mixtures are resorted to by adults for the same purpose, to pre-
pare the system for the warm weather and to remove the impurities from
the blood, whjch are supposed to have accumulated during the pre-
ceding winter. Should this be neglected one is in danger of having various
kinds of eruptions.

1889.] [Hoffman.

Most of the remedies employed for the above purpose contain greater or
less quantities of sassafras root, burdock root, bone set, cream of tartar, etc.

RHEUMATISM.

A potato carried in one's pocket will insure freedom from rheumatism.
As a potato is perishable and likely to become shriveled, it must be
replaced by a fresh one when necessary.

By some persons horse-chestnuts are used in a similar manner.

The rattle of a rattlesnake, attached to a string and worn suspended
from the neck, is believed to cure, as well as to prevent, an attack of
rheumatism.

Rattlesnake oil, if rubbed over the affected part, is also believed to be
an unfailing remedy. The present writer saw this article prepared and
offered for sale, only a few months ago, in the mountains of Cumberland
county.

A decoction of witch hazel bark is also used as a local application.

A decoction of the bark, or an infusion of the blossoms, of the prickly
Sish—Zanthoxylum americanum Mill. — is also employed in the same manner
as the preceding.

SCROFULOUS AFFECTIONS.

Chronic or purulent discharge from the ears is believed to be cured by
putting a necklace of yellow or amber beads around the neck of the
afflicted one.

In the above-mentioned work — Mittel und Eunste — is a recipe which has
also been found in practice. It is nothing more nor less than a mixture of
lime water and oil in such proportions as to become semi-solid, after which
it is melted with hog's fat and wax. This is applied daily to the affected
limbs, in the form of a plaster.

It has frequently been reported that there are certain persons who are
possessed of the power of curing, what is locally termed white swelling,
by the layiiig-on of hands and the recitation of certain secret formulae. I
have as yet not personally met with any one who had such a reputation.
The belief may probably be a survival of the older custom of the royal
touch. King James II, becoming wearied at such a ceremony, was relieved
by merely holding one end of a string while the other, terminating in a
loop, was put over the head and neck of each subject presented : in this
manner the influence passed from the king's hand to the string, and from
the string to the patient's body.

" Kerchiefs dipped in King Charles' blood were found to have as much
efficacy in curing the king's evil as had the living touch,"* and " in 1838,
failing the royal touch, a few crowns and half-crowns, bearing the effigy
of Charles I, were still used in the Shetland islands as remedies for the

* William George Black. Folk-Medicine, Lond., 1883, p. 100.

Hoffman,]

04-u

evil. They had been handed down from generation to generation, along,
perhaps, with the story which some travelled Shetlander had told of the
ceremony on St. John's day, 1633, when Charles I went to the royal
chapel in Holyrood, 'and their solemnlie offred, and after the offringe
heallit 100 persons of the cruelles orkingis eivell, younge and old.' "*

This practice prevailed at different periods and in different countries ;
and it is only reasonable to suppose that the occasional practice of the
laying-on of hands which occurs in this country is nothing but a survival
of the English and continental practices ; many of the inhabitants of the
remote rural districts — as well as some professedly cultured of the literary
centres— are in just that plane of development to seize hold of such
practice.

SLABBERING — IN CHILDREN.

Slabbering is cured, it is alleged, by passing a live fish through the
child's mouth. This was practiced in Reading in the summer of 1888, and
survives in other localities also.

SNAKE BITES.

As there are many kinds of harmless snakes found in Pennsylvania,
and but two venomous species occur there, many of the reputed cures are
to be attributed to the fact that many persons are really bitten by harm-
less kinds. It is a fact too, though perhaps not generally known, that
many of the wounds inflicted by rattlesnakes are not fatal. There are a
number of reasons for this, chief among which may be noted the condition
of the person at the time of the accident, and the time of the year and
condition of the serpent — whether much of the poison had lately been dis-
charged or not.

The ordinary treatment is to endeavor to intoxicate the subject with
whisky.

In some localities pounded onions and salt are bound over the wound.

Place the vent of a live chicken upon the wound. It is supposed that
this has the power of extracting the venom, but it will kill the chicken.

The following practice obtains in Clinton count}7", among those occupied
in picking berries. Rattlesnakes are very common, and the pickers
abstain from eating onions, as that seems to accelerate the effects of the
venom. If, during the day, one of the number is unfortunately bitten by
one of these reptiles, he is immediately taken to the nearest house, where a
chicken is secured, cut in two, and the warm bleeding surface of one of
the halves placed upon the wound. It is believed that the poison is quickly
extracted and no fear as to evil consequences is entertained.

* William George Black. Folk-Medicine, Lond., 1883, pp. 142, 143. (Quoted from Pet-
tigrew and Lecky.)

1889.] [Hoffman.

The following formula was practiced by specialists in Northern Lehigh
county :

Gott hot al'les drshaffa, und al'les war gut ;
Als du, al'len< shlang, bisht ferflucltt' ,
FtrflucM solsht du sain und dai» gift.

t t t

Tsing, tsing, tsing.

Wliich means :

God created everything, and it was good ; except thou alone, snake,
art cursed, cursed shalt thou be and thy poison.

f Tsing, f tsing, f tsing.

The operator recites the above phrase and then, with the extended
index finger, makes the sign of the cross three times over the wound, each
time pronouncing the word tsing. This word is probably meaningless ;
though it is possible that it may be a contraction of tsung — tongue, or
tsing''la, as the rapid movement of a snake's tongue is termed.

A poultice of the bruised roots of the black snakeroot (Cimicifuga race-
mosa Ell.) is also applied to the wound, and a decoction of the same parts
of the plant is administered internally. It is generally believed that the
blacksnake, when bitten by a rattlesnake, eats of this plant which causes
the venom to become inert.

SORE BREASTS.

Warm cow dung is applied as a poultice to sore or gathered breasts.
This appears to be used in only one locality, and it is believed that the
remedy was suggested by an Irishwoman who was a very energetic advo-
cate thereof. The same substance is used, also, in the south of Hamp-
shire, as an application to open wounds.*

SPRAINS.

Apply a poultice made of yellow clay and vinegar, renewing the appli-
cation as socn as it gets dry. This is resorted to in Payette county.

In nearly every district the ordinary application consists of hot vinegar,
in which a cloth is dipped, then wrung out, the cloth being used in the
form of a bandage.

STINGS OP INSECTS.

"Bind three kinds of weeds upon the spot stung by a bee." The cor-
respondent who furnishes this, as still practiced in Fayette county, fails to
name the plants ; but it appears to partake rather of a charm than a
remedy, on account of the use of the number three, which occurs in nu-
merous other instances also.

A silver coin applied to a bee sting is believed to not only remove the
pain but to extract the sting.

* Folk-medicine, William George Black, Lond., 1S83, p. 161.

Hoffman.] [May 3,

Moist clay is also applied by some, in which the moisture and tempera-
ture of the substance appears to furnish relief.

To charm a wasp, so that it may be handled without danger of stinging,
breathe upon it, and repeat the following words three times without taking
breath :

Wish'bli, u'esh'bli, sfitech mich nicht,
Sis der Dai'w'i di se'ga shpricht.

The equivalent of which is :

Wasp, wasp, sting me not.
Until the devil recites the creed.

STITCHES.

To cure the stitches, pick up a pebble and spit upon it three time?,
then replace it where found.

STOMATITIS.

Blisters on the tongue of children (stomatitis) are caused by telling fibs.
"When they show no disposition to leave, the following course is pursued :
Three small sticks are cut from the branches of a tree, each of a finger's
length and as thick as a leadpencil. These are inserted into the mouth
of the patient and then buried in a dunghill ; the next day the operation
is repeated with a new set of sticks, and again on the third day, after
which the three sets of three each are allowed to remain in the manure,
and as they decay the complaint will disappear.

STY.

Rub the sty with a gold ring, and it will disappear. In a similar cus-
tom found in West Sussex, England, the sty must be rubbed three times,*
and in some known instances it is necessary for the ring to be a wedding
ring.

TONSILITIS.

Place a thin slice of bacon fat over the swollen tonsil, and secure it by
means of a bandage or handkerchief.

A stocking, turned wrong side out and tied about the neck, will relieve
the swelling.

A bandage of red flannel worn about the neck is also looked upon as a
good remedy. This is, no doubt, another instance of the belief in the effi-
cacy of color rather than material, as has been noted in the reference to
other throat troubles.

WARTS.

Steal a piece of fresh meat — beef being more beneficial — rub it upon the
wart and bury it at a cross-road. As the meat decays the wart will dis-
appear.

* The Folk-lore Record, Lond.. i, 1878, p. 45.

1889.] «: [Hoffman.

Tie a horse-hair tightly around a wart and it will leave. This may
occur through ulceration.

Shave off the top of a wart and touch the exposed surface with the juice
of milkweed — Asclepias.

The juice of the common dandelion, if applied to warts at certain inter-
vals, is believed to cause their disappearing in a short time. A number of
other plants are also supposed to have this property.

Steal a piece of bacon rind, rub it upon the wart and bury it under the
eaves of the house. As the rind decomposes the wart will disappear.

Water from a blacksmith's barrel (in which hot iron is cooled), if
applied to warts, will remove them.

Rub the warts with a piece of bone and replace it where found. Who-
soever picks up the bone subsequently will have the warts transferred to
his own hands.

To remove warts or scars, the person so affected must look at the moon
and repeat the words :

Was ich raib, nem ab ;
Was ich sen, nem tsu.

The English equivalent is, "What I rub, decrease; What I see, increase."
This must be done three nights in succession, beginning before full moon,
so that the last trial comes on the night of full moon.*

Another method of a similar character is as follows: Rub the warts with
the fingers of the opposite hand, on the first night that the new moon is
visible, and recite the following lines :

The moon will increase,
But my warts will decrease.

This must be done unperceived by any one ; and it is believed that before
the next new moon all the warts will have disappeared.

A curious procedure consists in frying hens' feet in lard and anointing
the warts.

WENS.

To remove a wen, a person must strike it a severe blow with a small
Bible. It is apparent that a blow of sufficient strength will rupture the
synovial membrane, but the cure is attributed to the influence of the book
used.f

* The above appears to be one of the methods adopted in accordance with the follow-
ing, extracted from Mittel und Kiinste, above referred to, viz. : '-Am dritten Tag, im
zunehmenden Mond, Abends, wenn du den neuen Mond zum ersten Mai siehst, dann
nimm du den Kranken hinaus, legp deine Finger der rechten Hand auf die Warze und
blicke nach dem Monde, dann spricht wie folgt : Dasjenige darauf ich sehe ist zuneh-
mendund dasjenige was ich jetzt anfasse ist abnehmend; nachdem du dieses dreimal
wiederholt hast, gehe in das Haus zuruck."

t Mr. Szekely says wens are caused, it is believed by the Magyars, by trying to count
the stars. Folk-lore Journal, Lond., ii, 1884, p. 96.

PHOC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. 2n. PRINTED MAY 15, 1889.

Hoffman.] OdO [May 3,

At some localities, after the blow has been given, a silver coin is placed
over the spot and securely fastened with a bandage.

WHOOPING COUGH.

The following method is pursued in the upper Susquehanna valley :
Make a tea of hornets' nests, and allow the patient to drink of it each day.
The length of time of continuance is not stated.

Another practice is to administer milk stolen from a neighbor's cow.

One instance of treating a child having the whooping cough consisted
of thrusting a live fish into the throat.*

CONJURERS.

Under this caption maybe classed all persons professing more than ordi-
nary ability in the cure of the sick or those under spells. They may be
of either sex, and are locally termed Uant'sa dok'tor — herb doctors — and
hex'a dok'tor — witch doctors. The latter practice various methods of
what is generally known as branch' a, which includes powwowing or exor-
cism, incantation, stroking, etc. It is not always the case that they are
called upon to operate directly, but they may communicate a formula or
method to the applicant, from whom they receive a fee. Should a remedy
be known to one requiring such aid, he first consults the witch doctor
both to verify the correctness of his own proposed plan and to conciliate
him that no countercharm may be practiced and compel extortionate
demands for freedom therefrom.

There are many persons who claim to possess the gift of using the divin-
ing rod in the discovery of ores and water. Instances are frequent where
wells are sunk after an indication of the presence of water has been ascer-
tained in this way. In fact, it is amusing to learn the particulars of the
search, and the ultimate labors of the well-diggers, who continue until
they do find water. Naturally, water would have been found under ordi-
nary circumstances, but the rod receives the credit.

Forked sticks of hazel, willow or elm, are generally used for this pur-
pose. One of the Pennsylvania methods is as follows: On Christmas Eve,
between the hours of eleven and twelve, the one who intends experiment-
ing must break off a branch that has grown during the year, and, while
facing the east, must at the same time speak the name of the Father, Son
and Holy Ghost. The rod must be used three times when searching for
an object. If the. top of the rod inclines toward the ground, the operator
is over the spot sought. When using the rod, recite the following words:
"Thou Archangel Gabriel, I beseech thee through God, the Almighty, if
there is water here, or not, indicate it."

It is supposed that the top of the rod will incline to the front arid
toward the ground if water is present beneath the surface.

* Notes and Queries. Lond., 5th ser., Vol. ix, p. 64. This was observed near Phila-
delphia.

1889.] 347 [Hoffman.

If search is made for ore, the name of the kind desired must be men-
tioned in the above phrase, instead of the word water.

The following directions for selecting a divining rod were given as early
as 1751,* at which time the practice of discovering various kinds of ores
and water was in vogue. The description is related to have been obtained
trom "an ingenious gentleman" — not named — who revived the method —
which had been greatly neglected — and had made numerous experiments.

"The hnzel and willow rods, he has by experience found, will actually
answer with all persons in a good state of health, if they are used with
moderation, and at some distance of time, and after meals, when the oper-
ator is in good spirits.

4 ' The hazel, willow and elm are all attracted by springs of water; some
persons have the virtue intermittently, the rod in their hands will attract
one half hour and repel the next. * * *

"The best rods are those from the hazel or nut tree, as they are pliant
and tough, and cut in the winter months ; a shoot that terminates equally
forked is to be preferred, about two feet and a half long; but as such a
forked rod is rarely to be met with, two single ones of a length and size
may be tied together with thread, and they will answer as well as the
other. * * *

"The most convenient and handy method of holding the rod is with the
palms of the hands turned upwards, and the two ends of the rod coming
outwards ; the palms should be held horizontally as nearly as possible, the
part of the rod in the hand ought to be straight, and not bent backward or
forward. * * * The rod ought to be so held, that in its workings the
sides may move clear of the little fingers. * * *

" The best manner of carrying the rod is, with the end prolaided in an
angle of about 80 degrees from the horizon, as by this method of carrying
it the repulsion is more plainly perceived than if it was held perpendicu-
larly. * * *

"It is necessary that the grasp should be steady, for if, when the rod is
going, there be the least succussion or counteraction in the hands, though
ever so small, it will greatly impair and generally totally prevent its activ-
ity, which is not to be done by the mere strength of the grasp, for, pro-
vided this be steady, no strength can stop it."

The description continues, embracing directions for using the rod, prop-
erties observed, etc., but enough has been quoted to show that the method
has not been changed, even up to the present time.

It may be proper to state, however, in further illustration of the form of
the rod commonly used, that it resembles the letter Y inverted, thus j^,
the lower arms being grasped with the hands, and bent horizontally out-
wards. Thus the stem being carried upright is free to move.

* Gentleman's Magazine, 1751, p. 507. Reprinted also in Gentleman's Magazine
Library, Vol. oil Popular Superstitions, pp. 148, 14'J.

Hoftman.] obO [May ::,

TRANSFERENCE OF DISEASE, CHARMS, ETC.

Although the belief in the transference of disease, both to animate and
inanimate objects, is prevalent in almost all parts of the world, there are
but few instances referred to above that indicate its survival in Pennsyl-
vania. The instances cited pertain to the transference of warts to other
persons by means of a piece of bone ; the conveyance to the dead, of
corns ; the transmission to fish, of whooping cough and slabbering of
children, and transferring mumps to hogs, through the intermediary of the
trough.

The passage under a table, of a pleuritic child, although at present
stated to "break up the adhesions," may probably be the relic of an an-
cient custom in which sufferers from scrofula, hernia, etc., were passed
through a cleft tree, or an orifice in rocks, whereby the complaint was
lost either by the transmission, or perhaps in the belief of a renewal of
life. It was necessary, in most instances, that the body touched the inner
surface of these objects, whether tree, or stone, so that the disease was
transferred direct.

A tree observed at Burlington, N. J.,* which had been thus split and
the parts rejoined, was believed to have been used for such a purpose, and
numerous instances might be cited of the practice in England and on the
continent. In Ireland, holes in rocks" were resorted to for the same end,
and it may be that the stone collars found in Porto Rico — some of which
are now in the Smithsonian Institution, and the use of which is thus far un-
known f — were used by the aborigines in a similar manner. These rings
resemble horse-collars, and are slightly varying, on account of which they
are known as "rights" and "lefts," the orifice being sometimes rather
small, but on the whole could still have been used for passing through it
an afflicted child.

Both in France and in England the licking of a wound or sore, by a
dog, or the application of a dog's tongue, was firmly believed in as an un-
failing cure. This may have originated among the superstitious and had
its source in the incident of Lazarus and his affliction.

Diseases are claimed to be cured or removed even at a distance from the
operator. Such diseases are said to be the effect of charms and spells put
upon patients by witches, or the evil conjuration of those gifted with such
alleged powers. The disease may then be due to an evil spirit, or demon,

* Notes and Queries, Lond., 6th ser., i, p. 16.

t These collars have— for want of a better name— been termed sacrificial stones, but if
they had been put to use in the sacrifice or torture of victims, it is scarcely probable that
their forms would have been constructed so as to correspond to what is called " rights "
and "lefts" ; under such circumstances, on the other hand, symmetry would more
probably have.been an object in their form and outline. An ancient custom was to pass
the sick through the sacred yoni, and it is apparent that the stone collars much resemble
that Oriental symbol.

1889.] OiJ [Hoffinan.

which has taken possession of the body of the victim, and in this respect
the superstition is similar to that entertained by many of the Indian tribes.
Countercharms are resorted to for cures, but for this purpose an article of
clothing of the person causing the spell, a hair or a piece of finger-nail,
must first be secured before the remedial process of exorcism can be at-
tempted by those professing such powers. Imaginary ailments are thus
readily removed by conjurors, in whom the victims have faith and confi-
dence.

There is a prevailing belief, also, that some witches have the power of
producing peculiar noises in a house, or some other place, to notify certain
persons that wrongs are being, or have been, committed by some one in-
timately connected. The following incident occurred in 1876, and came
under the writer's personal observation while he was practicing his pro-
fession in the city of Reading :

A farmer, living in the south-eastern part of Berks county, called one
autumn day and stated that he had been very much annoyed by peculiar
rappings near, or in, his kitchen stove every time he sat down to his
meals. He stated furthermore that he suspected his wife of infidelity, as
the railroad watchman, whose station was but a few rods from his house,
appeared very fond of calling in the evening and at other times when not
on duty. The visitor desired to obtain some "witch medicine" so as to
compel this man to remain away as well as to put an end to the rappings.
He was informed that the noises undoubtedly proceeded from the stove, as
after each meal the fire was permitted to go down, or perhaps out, and in
consequence the contraction of the several metal parts caused the crack-
ing sounds, as the same noise might be noticed by him had he been at
home when the fires were kindled. The simplest explanation of the
results of expansion and contraction, failed to penetrate his mind, so, after
leaving the oifice, he proceeded to visit a "quack," who was reputed to be
a hex'a dok'tor, where he received some charms and vile smelling herbs,
which he was directed to burn in his house so as to drive out the evil and
remove the visitor.

The result was not ascertained, but the writer has no doubt that the ex-
periment was successful, as any one with normally constituted olfactories
would avoid a house where such a stench repeatedly greeted his visits.

The powers attributed to a seventh son are well known, and a woman
who marries but does not change her name is also believed to possess un-
usual skill and power in curing. One such person, living in the above-
mentioned county, is frequently called upon by people from a distance,
who solicit aid in relief from illness. Her method is both by stroking, or
laying-on of hands, and by sending cakes of a peculiar kind, which the
afflicted are to eat.

A curious circumstance pertaining to a charm intended to attract the
affections of the opposite sex toward the operator may be mentioned,
although it is not one of the most elegant methods of love-making. A

Hollmau.] dOU [May 3,

widow became impressed with a boatman with whom she casually be-
came acquainted, and as he evinced no response to her numerous mani-
festations of regard, she adopted the following method to compel him to
love her even against Ms will. With the blade of a penknife she scraped
her knee until she had secured a slight quantity of the cuticle, baked it in
a specially prepared cake and sent it to him, though with what result is
not known. This woman was known to have had the utmost faith in the
charm.

Another class of conjurers direct their attention to the cure of sick and
bewitched cattle and other domestic animals ; to casting " lucky bullets ;"
furnishing charms to prevent another man from firing oft' a gun, usually
termed "stealing fire " or "taking fire;" giving charms to prevent dogs
Irom barking, or biting, etc.

It is true that any one acquainted with these methods may himself prac-
tice them, but in some there is more certainty of success, it is alleged, if
an adept first apply to a recognized conjurer for verification of the method
oi procedure, otherwise such conjurer, if slighted, might place a counter-
charm in the way of success.

As already intimated, witches are supposed to possess abilities in curing
the sick, and such as may have been charmed by other witches and con-
jurers ; but there is a belief, also, that some of these beings have the
power of transforming themselves, and their victims, into other animals.
The following instance is said to have occurred in Northern Lehigh
county, many years ago :* A vicious black sow was frequently encoun-
tered by people on the highway, but no one knew to whom the animal
belonged. One day, as the sow became too aggressive in pursuit of her
victim, the person thus annoyed picked up a heavy piece of wood and
threw it, breaking one of the animal's legs. It was learned subsequently
that a witch living in that neighborhood had broken her leg on the same
day and at the same hour, and it was firmly believed that the witch and
the animal — which was never encountered afterwards — were one and the
same.

The following is a similar instance of alleged transformation caused by
a witch, and although the circumstance is said to have occurred during
the early part of the present century, it is still mentioned as inexplicable
and supernatural by the present residents. The story, in brief, is as fol-
lows :f Near Trexlertowu, Lehigh county, dwelt a farmer named Weiler.
His wife and three daughters had, by some means or other, incurred the
enmity of a witch who lived but a short distance away, when the latur,
it is supposed, took her revenge in the following manner. Whenever
visitors came to the Weiler residence, the girls, without any premonition
whatever, would suddenly be changed into snakes, and alter crawling
back and forth along the top ridge of the wainscoting for several min-

* Reported by I'Ue writer in Journal Am. Folk-lore, Boston and N. Y., ii, 1889, p. 32.
t J. Am. Folk-lore, cit. sup., p. 33. Reported by the present writer.

18S9.J 351 [Hoftman.

utes they were restored to their natural form. These cuiious transforma-
tions occurred quite frequently, and the circumstance soon attained wide-
spread notoriety. About the end of the third month the spell was broken
and everything went on as before.

Witches may be disabled or their charms counteracted by securing a
hair from the head, wrapping it in a piece of paper, and, after placing this
against the trunk of a tree, tiring a silver bullet into it.

Another countercharm to free enchanted or bewitched cattle is to place
fire near enough to the victim, the influence being immediately over-
powered, as witches are supposed to be unable to bear such close contact
of heat, either near their own person or the object under their influence.
This is illustrated in the following narrative, and the circumstance oc-
curred only a few years ago, according to report :* A fanner, now living
at Alburtis, Lehigh county, had two cows. One day an old woniajn, who
lived but a short distance away, and who was suspected of being a witch,
came to the house, and, during the course of conversation, asked which
of the cows gave the greater quantity of milk. The one indicated was
then with calf. Upon the following day the cows were driven, as usual,
into the fields to pasture, but, on attempting to drive them home, later in
the day, the milch cow was found lying helpless upon the ground. The
farmer, upon hearing of this, went into the field with his sons, to endeavor
to get the animal upon her feet. The sous took hold of the horns while
the lather grasped the tail, but all attempts to move the cow were ineflec-
tual. The father then directed the boys to gather some wood to make a
tire, which was soon placed near the cow. During all this time the witch
was standing on the portico of the farmer's house, watching the proceed-
ings ; but the instant she saw that fire was to be kindled, she came for-
ward and inquired after the purpose of the proceedings. The farmer ac-
cused her ot bewitching the cow, but this she denied most vigorously.
The witch then bade the farmer call his wife, who, upon her arrival, was
told to take hold of the cow's tail while the witch went to the head. After
a few caresses and the utterance of some words of endearment and en-
couragement, the cow rose from the ground and walked away as if noth-
ing had occurred.

The following notice of the trial of witches is reproduced from the Gen
tleman's Magazine,^ and relates to a circumstance which transpired in
New Jersey, just across the Delaware river. It is probable that the trial
was instigated by English residents, as such prosecutions were rare among
the German settlers ; in fact, but one instance is known to the writer, to
which reference will be made further on. The trial above referred to is given
in the following words : "From Burlington, in Pensilvania, 't is advised
that the owners of several cattle, believing them to be bewitched, caused
some suspected men and women to be taken up, and trials to be made for
detecting 'em. About three hundred people assembled near the Gover-

* Related by the writer in J. Am. Folk-lore, Boston and New York, i, 1888, pp. 134, 135.
t January, 1731, i, p. 29.

Hoffinan.] 352 [May B> 1889

nor's house, and, a pair of scales being erected, the suspected persons were
each weighed against a large Bible, but all of them outweighing it ; the
accused were then tied head and feet together, and put into a river, on
supposition that if they swam they must be guilty. This they offered to
undergo in case the accuser should be served in the like manner ; which
being done, they all swam very buoyant, and cleared the accuser."

The other trial above referred to is related as follows : * "In the south-
ern part of Williams township, Northampton county, there is a hill, to
which the witches have left their evil name and fame. It is known as
' Der Hexenkopf,' or 'the Witches' Head,' because it was there that their
ladyships were supposed to hold nightly revels. On these occasions they
bewitched their neighbors' cattle, and made themselves generally hateful
to all good, order-loving citizens. They did not, however, always escape
with impunity, as is proved by the following indictment, which is care-
fully transcribed from the Session Docket, omitting only names and date.
The case was 'for bewitching a horse whereby he became wasted and be-
came worse.'

" 'The jurors do upon their oaths, present, — That S B of

William township, in the county of Northampton, widow, on the — day

of in the year at the said county of Northampton aforesaid,

did commit certain most wicked acts (called enchantments and charms),
at the county aforesaid, maliciously and diabolically against a certain
white horse of the value of £4, of the goods and chattels of a certain Jus-
tice W of William township aforesaid, on the day aforesaid, and

county aforesaid then being, did exercise and practice, by means of which

the said horse of the said Justice W , on the day aforesaid at the

township of Williams aforesaid, greatly worstended (pejoratus est) and
wasted away, against the peace of our said Commonwealth, and against
the laws in this case made and provided.'" * * * "'Judgment: a
year's imprisonment, and every quarter to stand six hours in the pil-
lory.' "

"The poor woman at first resolutely denied the charge ; but the learned
judges at last convinced her of her guilt, and she always confessed herself
a witch, though she was unable to say in what manner her enchantments
had been performed."

* The Historical Magazine, N. Y., vii, 1853, p. 233 ; reprinted from the Lutheran, under
tli3 title of Gleanings of an Antiquarian in German Pennsylvania.

APRIL 19, being Good Friday, a public holiday in
Pennsylvania, no meeting of ths Society was held.

353

Stated Meeting, May 3, 1889.
Present, 16 members.

President, Mr. FRALEY, in the Chair.

Correspondence was submitted as follows :

A circular from the E. Academia delle Scienze, of Turin,
soliciting subscriptions for a monument to the late Angelo
Genocchi.

A circular from the New Haven Colony Historical Society,
stating that a valuable sword presented to the late Admiral
Foote, U. S. N., had been stolen.

Circular from the Rhode Island Historical Society, in refer-
ence to Indian names and localities in that State.

Program of prizes to be awarded by the Acade'mie Roy ale
de Belgique for 1890.

Letters from August Neilson, Gefle, Sweden, in relation to a
proposed international language.

Accessions to the Library were announced from the Geologi-
cal Survey of India, Calcutta ; Physiologische Gesellschaft,
Berlin; Naturwissenschaftliche Gesellschaft "Isis," Dresden;
Universit^ Royale, Lund, Sweden; Societe Zoologique de
France, Paris; Societe' d'Histoire et d'Archeologie, Geneva,
Switzerland; Bath and West of England Society; Mr. P.
Hoinix, London ; New Hampshire Historical Society, Con-
cord; Massachusetts Historical Society, Rev. P. S. Moxen,
Boston; Harvard College Observatory, Cambridge, Mass.;
Dr. T. H. Saffbrd, Williamstown, Mass.; American Antiqua-
rian Society, Worcester, Mass.; New York State Library, Uni-
versity of the State of New York, Commissioners of the State
Reservation at Niagara, Albany ; Mr. W. J. Potts, Camden, N.
J.; New Jersey Historical Society, Newark ; Prof. John Eyer-
man, Easton, Pa.; Indian Rights' Association, Historical So-
ciety of Pennsylvania, Messrs. Richard B. Osborne, Henry

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. 2s. PRINTED MAY 22, 1889.

Phillips, Jr., Philadelphia; Department of the Interior, War
Department, U. S. Commission of Fish and Fisheries, U.
S. Geological Survey, Washington; Col. Charles C. Jones,
Augusta, Ga.; Prof. John C. Branner, Little Rock, Ark.;
University of Michigan, Ann Arbor; Historical Society,
Chicago, 111.; Academy of Natural Sciences, Davenport, la.;
Washington College, Topeka, Kans. ; University of California,
Sacramento, Cal. ; Imperial Observatorio, Bio de Janeiro,
Brazil.

An obituary notice of Dr. N. A. Randolph was read, by
appointment, by Dr. Joseph T. Rothrock.

The deaths of the following members were announced :

Henry W. Field, London, d. March, 1888.

Prof. Samuel W. Gross, M.D. (Philadelphia), b. February 4,
1887, d. April 16, 1889.

William Henry Rawle (Philadelphia), b. August 19, 1823,
d. April 19, 1889.

F. A. P. Barnard (New York City, N. Y.), b. May 19, 1815,
d. April 27, 1889.

On motion, the President was authorized to appoint suitable
persons to prepare the usual obituary notices of Dr. Gross and
Mr. Rawle.

The Secretaries presented a communication from Dr. W. J.
Hoffman, Washington, D. C., on the " Folk- Medicine of the
Pennsylvania Germans."

The Secretaries presented a paper by Mr. James Mooney,
Washington, on " The Holiday Customs of Ireland."

Prof. E. D. Cope made a communication, " A Review of the
N. A. Species of Hippo therium."

Prof. Cope made an oral communication as to " The Partial
Results of the Geological Survey of the Cypress Hills, near the
Saskatchewan River, in the Dominion of Canada."

Dr. Allen made some remarks upon the " Characteristics of
the American Pronghorn."

Pending nominations 1183-1187 were read.

The Librarian reported the preparation of a first list of
the Iacuna3 on the shelves of the Society's Library among

1889.]

355

sets of publications of various learned societies. On motion, it
was ordered to be printed and distributed.

A communication was read from Col. F. M. Etting in
reference to the MS. copy of the Declaration of Independence
in the autograph of Thomas Jefferson, owned by the Society.

On motion, the Society resolved to publish the same in
fac simile, and requested Col. Etting to prepare suitable letter-
press to accompany the reproduction.

The consideration of the publication of the old Records of
the Council was postponed until the autumn.

Prof. Cope offered the following resolution :

Resolved, That the Secretaries see that there are printed on the separata
issued to the contributors to the publications of the Society, the name of
the publication from which they are taken, and the date at which they are
issued to the author. And that both be placed on the sheets of the sepa-
rata and not alone on the cover.

Mr. Wood moved to refer the motion to the Committee on
Publication, and being put to a vote, the motion was declared
carried.

And the Society was adjourned by the President.

Stated Meeting, May 17, 1889.

Present, 22 members.
President, Mr. FRALEY, in the Chair.

% Correspondence was submitted as follows :

Program of the award of the Hoeufft prizes, by the R.
Nederlandish Academy.

A letter from August Neilson, Gefle, Sweden, in relation to
international language.

A communication from the "American Anthropologist," re-
questing a subscription, was referred to the Library Com-
mittee with power to act.

356

[May 17,

The Academie des Sciences at Cracow was ordered to re-
ceive Proceedings from No. 130.

On motion, the Tokyo (Japan) Library was placed on the
exchange list, to receive Proceedings from No. 96, and a copy
of the Catalog.

Letters of envoy were received from the Universite Royale,
Lund, Sweden; Bath and West of England Society, Bath,
Eng. ; Bureau des Longitudes, Paris, France; Meteorological
Office, London, Eng. ; Smithsonian Institution, Department of
the Interior, Washington, D. C.

Letters of acknowledgment of 127 were received from Capt.
Richard Temple, Mandalay, Upper Burma; Universite Royale,
Lund, Sweden; Musee Royale d'Histoire Naturelle de Bel-
gique, Bruxelles ; Observatorio Meteorologico-Magnetico, Cen-
tral Mexico, Mex. ; Observatorio Astronomico Nacional Mex-
icano, Tacubaya.

Letters of acknowledgment of 128 were received from the
Musee Royale d'Histoire Naturelle de Belgique, Bruxelles;
K. K. Central-Anstalt fur Meteorologie und Erdmagnetismus,
Dr. Aristides Brezina, Vienna ; K. Bibliothek, Deutsche Geolo-
gische Gesellschaft, Berlin ; Naturwissenschaftliche Verein,
Bremen ; Yerein fur Erdkunde, Dresden ; Yerein fur Geogra-
phic und Statistik, Frankfurt-am-Main ; Naturhistorische Ge-
sellschaft, Hanover ; Dr. Otto Bohtlingk, Julius Platzmann,
Leipsic : R. Accademia dei Lincei, Roma ; Station Se'ricicole,
Montpellier ; Profs. A. Daubree, Abel Hovelacque, Gaston
Plante, Remi Simeon, Paris; Prof. Lucien Adam, Rennes;
Cambridge Philosophical Society, University Library, Cam-
bridge, Eng. ; Royal Society, Royal Institution, Royal Astro-
nomical and Meteorological Societies, Society of Antiquaries,
Society of Arts, Yictoria Institute, Geological Societies,
Sir John Lubbock, Sir Henry Thompson, Prof. William
Crookes, London ; Natural History Society, Newcastle-on-
Tyne, Eng. ; Penzance Natural History and Antiquarian So-
ciety, Plymouth, Eng. ; Royal Society of Edinburgh ; Royal
Observatory, Mr. James Geikie, Edinburgh, Royal Dublin
Society, Dublin ; Museum of Comparative Zoology, Cam-

1889.]

857

bridge, Mass.; Messrs. Richard L. Ashhurst, G. de B. Keim,
Philadelphia, Pa.; U. S. Coast and Geodetic Survey, Prof.
S. F. Emmons, Gen. M. C. Meigs, Washington, D. G. ; Uni-
versity of Tennessee, Knoxville; Observatorio Astronomico
Nacional Mexicano, Tacubaya.

Accessions to the Library were announced from the Soci^te
Finno-ougrienne, Helsingfors; Naturforschende Gesellschaft,
Emden ; Academic des Sciences, Dijon; Societe* d'Anthropol-
ogie, Musee Guimet, Societe des Antiquaires de France, Bu-
reau des Longitudes, Paris ; Sociedade de Geographia, Lisbon ;
Meteorological Council, London; Museum of Comparative
Zoology, Harvard College Observatory, Cambridge, Mass. ;
Free Public Library, New Bedford, Mass. ; Buffalo Library,
Buffalo, N. Y. ; Mr. W. J. Potts, Camden, N. J. ; Prof. Geo.
H. Cook, New Brunswick, N. J. ; Mr. Henry Phillips, Jr.,
Philadelphia, Pa. ; Women's Anthropological Society of
America, Washington, D. C. ; State Historical Society of Wis-
consin, Madison ; Mr. Charles E. Keyes, Burlington, la.

The following communications were offered for the Trans-
actions of the Society by Prof. Scott :

" On the Mammalia of the Uinta Formation," which was
referred to Messrs. Horn, Cope and Ryder, to examine.

Subsequently the Committee reported in favor of its publi-
cation, and it was referred to the Committee on Publication,
with power to act.

The following communications were offered for the Pro-
ceedings of the Society :

Through the Secretaries, from Prof. D. S. Kirkwood, Bloom-
ington, Ind., on " The Inclination of the Asteroids."

Mr. Yaux offered, by title, a paper on " The Circle and
Cross Symbols."

The Curators reported upon the condition of the cabinets of
the Society, and, upon motion, it was ordered that a sum not
to exceed one hundred dollars ($100) be placed at their dis-
posal to enable them to examine and to arrange the same.

358

[May 17,

The Committee on Hall presented the following report, and
resolution, which was unanimously adopted :

PHILADELPHIA, May 17, 1889.
To the President, Officers and Members of the American Philosophical

Society :

GENTLEMEN : In view of the fact that the building which the American
Philosophical Society now uses was occupied by it for the first time on
November 21, 1789, we suggest the adoption of the following resolution :
Resolved, That a proper commemorative celebration of the Centennial
Anniversary of its occupancy be held on November 21, 1889 ; the subject
and order of exercises to be referred to a Special Committee of six mem-
bers, with power to take action in the matter.

(Signed) J. SERGEANT PRICE,

WILLIAM A. INGHAM,
CHARLES A. OLIVER,

Hall Committee.

On motion, the President was authorized to appoint the
Committee, which he did as follows : Messrs. J. Sergeant Price,
William A. Ingham, Charles A. Oliver, Richard Vaux, Dr.
Euschenberger and Henry Phillips, Jr.

The minutes of the Board of Officers and Council were sub-
mitted.

This being the stated evening for the voting for candidates
for membership, pending nominations Nos. 1183, 1185, Ilb6
and 1187 were read, spoken to and balloted for.

Pending nomination No. 1184, in the absence of its proposers,
was postponed until October 18, 1889.

The Tellers appointed to receive the votes of the Society
reported the result of the balloting to the President, who de-
clared the following persons had been duly elected members,
viz. :

No. 2156. Lester F. Ward/Washington, D. C.

No. 2157. Andrew A. Blair, Philadelphia.

No. 2158. Clarence H. Clark, Philadelphia.

No. 2159. Henry D. Gregory, Philadelphia.

And the Society was adjourned by the President.

1889.] OOJ [Rothrock.

Biographical Sketch of the Late Nathaniel Archer Randolph, M.D.

By J. T. Rothrock, M.D.
(Read before the American Philosophical Society, May 3, 1889.)

It is not unusual to find men, young and old, who have lived with so
clear a conscience that they have few regrets and no fears when the
supreme hour of their earthly career comes. It is also very certain that*
these men leave behind them vacancies which are hard to fill, and that
those who knew them best mourn their departure most.

When a young man, jealous of his integrity, conscious of his powers,
devoted to the work and welfare of the world, is unexpectedly snatched
away after years of preparation, it is but natural that we should regard
our loss as almost beyond repair.

We, to-night, deplore the removal from our midst by death of just such
a man. Lest it should be supposed that this is the expression merely of an
overfriendly opinion, I shall reinforce what I have said by the further
statement that Doctor Randolph was both a positive and a popular man ;
to have been both is so remarkable that it presupposes some extraordinary
qualities, which are not often combined in one individual.

Nathaniel Archer, son of Nathaniel and Eliza S. Randolph (now Eliza
S. Turner), was born November 7, 1858, after the death of his father.
From his earliest childhood he appears to have been conscientious beyond
the measure of most boys. To illustrate the above statement : on one
occasion, he refused to say, I will be glad to see another child, because,
said he, how can I be glad to see one whom I do not even know ? With
most persons a fondness for natural history, or a special branch of it, can
be traced to a particular influence. So far as we can see, this was not the
case with young Randolph. He grew up with it, and no more wondered
at his mental preferences, or thought of questioning their validity or im-
portance than why he should eat or sleep. His fondness for living things
was as decided as was his power of making friends with them. It is said
by those who knew him best, that later in life, in his physiological experi-
ments, he was scrupulously careful to reduce suffering to a minimum and
never to inflict it at all, save with a clearly defined purpose in view.

His tastes are thus seen to have been naturally those of a student and an
observer. Young Randolph rather avoided than courted the manly sports
which most boys admire. In fact, it is said by one who had abundant
opportunity for knowing, that he did not incline to enough exercise to
keep him in the best physical condition. This, however, was due to no
lack of spirit, but because he preferred to study, or to amuse himself, in a
quieter way. His disposition was gentle ; hence, it was an exceedingly
rare thing for him to utter a harsh word against any one. This was so
true that even his most familiar friends, to whom he confided most of his

Bothrock.] [May 3,

likes and dislikes, more than once remarked that he seldom spoke
unkindly of his acquaintances or associates.

Dr. Randolph's education was commenced in Philadelphia. Later, he
was sent to Swarthmore College, near Media, in Pennsylvania. When
seventeen years of age, he entered Cornell University, at Ithaca, in New.
York ; where, while yet a freshman, he contended for and secured one
of the prizes that previously none but seniors had entered the list to com-
pete for.

In the spring of 1882, he graduated in medicine at the University of
Pennsylvania. His thesis on the "Red Blood Corpuscles" grew mainly
out of study in Europe.

With his graduation in medicine his active public career may be said to
have commenced. From the very start, his course as a teacher seems
to have been predestined. The ink on his diploma was scarcely dry
before we find him one of the members of a "quiz," fitting candidates for
their final medical examinations. This never degenerated with him into
a mere perfunctory performance, in return for fees already collected. He
gave in addition to the ordinary "quiz" collateral lectures, in which
the fluency and apt illustration, characteristic of the born teacher, were
constantly recognized. It is but just to add that the interest and enthusi-
asm of the teacher reacted upon the class. Many a thirst for knowledge
is blunted, depraved and at last quenched by some wretched substitute,
simply because tie teacher failed to reach a pure fountain head. In the
long run, just how many wastes, dry and unproductive, our social life may
reveal in consequence, it would be very hard to estimate. Randolph's
zeal was an inspiration to his students. This, with his sound judgment,
drew students to him and attached them to his own special line of work.
This, though not itself genius, is so often associated with it that it is apt
to pass for the greater quality.- His popularity with his students was so
great that an expressed wish from him was seldom, if ever, violated.

His earliest recognized instruction, under University control, was in
the "Course Preparatory to Medicine," in the Scientific School of the
University of Pennsylvania. His duty there was elementary instruction
in physiology. Which he really preferred, physiology or hygiene, I never
could decide. Either was more than broad enough, and with either he
could have been content. It is certain that had his life been spared he
would, sooner or later, have settled upon one or the other exclusively. It
was necessary that he should have done so to produce his best results,
and no one more quickly than he would have so discovered.

There was in his career no halting or hesitancy. He believed that only
those who appreciate themselves and act for themselves can command the
respect of others. Hence at no time, in any candidacy for professional or
other honors, did he ever in the slightest degree apologize for his youth
or depreciate his own right to freedom of judgment. After all, to such
men official appointments are of very small importance. If no institu-
tion appreciates manly traits combined with great intellectual endow-

1889.] 361 [Rothrock.

ments enough to secure them, then there is the open world where con-
scious integrity and fearless purpose will win their way to large success.
Courage which stops short of aggressiveness by only a little, along with
transparent honesty and a much greater than average mental activity,
can always take the world, by storm if need be. These men require no
favors.

During the last years in which Prof. Harrison Allen held the Chair of
Physiology in the University of Pennsylvania, Dr. Randolph was made
Assistant Demonstrator of Physiology. Dr. Allen writes of him: "I
knew Randolph very well, and loved him dearly. He was faithful to
trust, loyal in friendship, sagacious, affectionate and zealous. His career
was one of preparation for the most part ; but usefulness and honor were
certainly to be his. His intellectual work showed great promise. His
record as a teacher was already made at the time of his death. He was
very popular with students and exerted a remarkable influence upon
them. There is no doubt he would have attained a high rank as a plat-
form lecturer."

After the resignation of Prof. Allen, Dr. Randolph abandoned his posi-
tion as Demonstrator to the Chair of Physiology in the Medical Depart-
ment of the University of Pennsylvania, and was made, in 1884, Instruc-
tor in Physiology in the Biological Department of the same University.
July 18. he was elected to membership in the American Philosophical
Society. He was also a member of the College of Physicians of Philadel-
phia.

His value was fast becoming recognized, and as he had filled his posi-
tions in the University to the entire satisfaction of the Trustees and the
pupils, it is not strange that he was elected, in 1886, to fill the vacancy
in the Chair of Hygiene, caused by the death of Dr. Joseph Richardson.
In the very first meeting of the Faculty after he was elected to this posi-
tion in the Auxiliary Faculty of Medicine, Dr. Randolph requested per-
mission of his colleagues to show his respect to the memory of his prede-
cessor by delivering that course of lectures in Dr. Richardson's name, and
to turn the fees over to Mrs. Richardson. It was a graceful thing, not a
charity, but simply one of those spontaneous acts which were so thor-
oughly characteristic of Randolph. It would never have been done, or
even thought of, by any one less generous than he, and no one wondered
at it — in him. Selfishness, or even the appearance of it, he abhorred.

The ease with which he wrote, the force, clearness and elegance of his
style, combined to mark him as the man when, in December, 1885, an
Assistant Editor was sought for the Philadelphia Medical News. He held
the place until May, 1887, when he resigned it to take the Chief Editorship
of the Medical and Surgical Reporter, published in the same city, and
which, under the distinguished Dr. Daniel G. Brinton, had attained a very
wide circulation.

Dr. Randolph's publications had not been very numerous. He had just
entered upon the productive part of his life when he was taken hence.

FKOC. AMEB. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. 2T. PRINTED MAY 22, 1889.

Rothrock.] 3(>2 [May C,

He had, however, from time to time contributed brief papers to the scien-
tific peiiodicals of the period. These are marked by clearness of state-
ment, and the conclusions are so distinctly put that the busy worker could
obtain the desired facts at a glance. For instance, he concludes his paper
on the " Faeces of Starch-Fed Infants " thus : "First, that many infants
of under three months can digest starchy foods. Second, that the individual
variations in this regard are so numerous that no broad and general state-
ment can be made as to the period at which infants begin to digest starches ;
and, Third, that the physician can be absolutely certain that a farinaceous
ingredient in the diet of a young infant is beneficial, only by an examina-
tion of the dejecta under such diet. (See Transactions of College of Phy-
sicians of Philadelphia, 3d Series, Vol. vi, p. 443.)

In 1883, Dr. Randolph and Mr. A. E. Roussel contributed to the Phila-
delphia Medical Times a paper of great practical value, wherein it is
proven that in about eighty per cent of the cases treated by inunction of cod-
liver oil a notable increase of the fatty matter passed per anum was
observed. This well-grounded observation is one to which the hard-
pressed physician may frequently turn for support, in behalf of the con-
clusion that his oft-repeated inunctions have done good when the stom-
achs of his patients utterly refused to tolerate oleaginous substances, either
as medicine or as food. It is the more important because of the scant use
made of inunction by the medical practitioner.

In the Proceedings of ths Philadelphia Academy of Natural Sciences,
1883, he published "A Study of the Distribution 'of Gluten within the
Wheat Grains." This may be regarded as preliminary to the more ex-
tended paper, entitled " A Study of the Nutritive Value of Branny Foods."
In the preparation of this, Mr. A. E. Roussel was associated with him. The
conclusions reached are too long to be stated in full here. We may, how-
ever, as indicating the character of the paper, quote his fourth and fifth
deductions : ' ' That in an ordinary mixed diet the retention of bran in flour
is a false economy, as its presence so quickens peristaltic action as to pre-
vent the complete digestion and absorption not only of the proteids present
in the branny food, but also of other food-stuffs ingested at the same time ;"
and, "That inasmuch as in the bran of wheat as ordinarily roughly
removed there is adherent a noteworthy amount of the true gluten of the
endosperm, any process which in the production of wheaten flour should
remove simply the three cortical protective layers of the grain would yield
a flour at once cheaper and more nutritious than that ordinarily used."

While it may be truly said that Dr. Randolph was by nature an investi-
gator, yet his career as a popularizer of scientific knowledge gave almost
equal promise. It is clear, however, that his choice of life work would
have led him into the laboratory rather than into the field. The former
gave time for thought and matured conclusions, whereas the latter often
implied more hasty decision.

He was remarkable for his ingenuity in devising instrumental aids to
his problems in science. In this it is not saying too much to assert that

1889.] [Rothrock.

few, if any, of his associates equaled him. His " Metastatic Heat Regu-
lator" is an illustration. This simple contrivance was so arranged that a
column of mercury regulated a gas jet so that, to use his own words,
"temperature thus maintained is adjustable at will."

In January, 1887, he delivered, before the Franklin Institute of this city,
a lecture on "Death." About the same time, there appeared in the
(Philadelphia) Medical Times an article of his entitled "Is He Dead?"
It was an admirable statement of the difficulties in defining just what is
meant by the word Death. This may appear to be a mere play with
words, but a perusal of the article will show, on the contrary, that it is a
most important subject, and that there are serious problems and questions
arising from the use of the word. The article in question makes clear to
even the most unlearned, that at any point prior to that at which mus-
cular putrefaction occurs there still linger about the body some of the at-
tributes of life.

Besides the papers quoted above there are :

"On Certain Untoward Effects of the Administration of Turpeth Min-
eral," Randolph and Roussel, Philadelphia Medical News, 1884.

"A Preliminary Note on a Reaction Common to Peptone and Bile-
Salts," in Proc. Phila. Academy of Natural Sciences, 1884.

" A Note on the Behavior of Hydrobromic Acid and of Potassium Iodide
in the Digestive Tract," Phila. Neurological Society, April 28, 1884

"On the Digestion of Raw and Boiled Milk," Randolph and Roussel,
in Proc. Phila. Acad. Nat. Sciences, 1884.

"On the Behavior of Petrolatum in the Digestive Tract," Proc. Phila.
Acad. Nat. Sciences, 1884.

"Cutaneous Absorption of Nicotine," Randolph and Dixon, Proc.
Phila. Acad. Natural Sciences, 1884.

" On the Dietetic Factor in the Treatment of Angina Pectoris." Read
before the Phila. Neurological Society, 1884.

"On the Cutaneous Absorption of Salicylic Acid," Randolph and
Dixon, Phila. Medical News, 1885.

" A Note on the Irradiation of Motor Impulses," Transactions of the
College of Physicians of Philadelphia, March 2, 1887.

The above are his most important contributions. There are others,
briefer and more hastily written often, which every one in the position of
an editor must from time to time prepare, but which it would be unfair to
allude to save as evincing the ease and grace of his style of composition.
- On Friday, August 19, 1887, Dr. Randolph left his work and went to
Longport, on the New Jersey coast, for a little needed rest. His family
was already there. The change of scene and freedom from work ap-
peared to give him new life. It was, however, evident enough that he
was suffering from overwork. And though he very seldom alluded to his
physical condition, it was quite clear that he realized he was overtaxed
in mind and in body. Editorial duties and the business cares associated

Roth rock.] 364 [May 3,

with them were producing that state of mental worry which is the usual
precursor of waning vigor. But besides these he still kept up his other
appointments, save that of Physiology, in the Biological Department of
the University of Pennsylvania. This he relinquished to Dr. Hobart
Hare.

The surf bath which ordinarily infused fresh life into him failed to do so
on Saturday morning. On Sunday, as the bathing hour approached, ac-
companied by his wife and little daughter, he went down to the beach.
The party lingered there until all the bathers had retired, and then he and
his wife went in for a "final dip." After a few minutes his wife noticed
a change in his countenance. Probably they had ventured further than
was safe, but, as they had often done so before, nothing was thought of
it. After a few minutes struggling, in which he became separated from
Mrs. Randolph, he fell forward, and — was dead.

From the account given by his wife, it is certain that there was a sud-
den heart failure, to which, and not to drowning, in the ordinary sense
of the term, his death was due.

Though relief came as promptly as could be expected, all hope was
gone. For two hours friends labored to restore him, feeling, however,
that it was in vain. His devoted companion, taken from the water insen-
sible, was saved almost by a miracle.

Thus, in his twenty-ninth year, was taken from us one who had already
left .his impress on the scientific character of the city in which he lived.
His friend and associate, Prof. Harrison Allen, touchingly writes : "Ran-
dolph's name is to be added to the long list of young men we have lost in
Philadelphia, in our own time — to Hare, George Pepper, Parry, Jenks,
Rhoads and Hunter — a loss that is simply irreparable to us. His death
came as a shock to the community in which he had, but a few days earlier,
moved so full of activity and of promise. The leading daily papers spon-
taneously echoed the sentiments of those who knew him best, when they
deplored his death as a public calamity."

It may not be improper to allude to the one indulgence of his life, that
of cigarette smoking, and to ask whether it may not have been partly
responsible for his death ? This, probably, never can be answered, though
we do know that he had long had a tendency to cardiac trouble ; that his
use of cigarettes was far from moderate, and that under such circum-
stances the physiological effects (or pathological effects) of tobacco upon
the heart might almost be expected.

We are accustomed to regard this as an exceptional age, but, save when
the world slumbered from wickedness and weakness just before the six-
teenth century, there never has been a time when men did not think much
the same of the period in which they lived. But may we not at least say
that this has in some sense been an age of transition. It seems to be so
notably in the relation of the woman to the world. We no longer ask,
by how narrow limits can her life be circumscribed, but how wide a range
can we open to her, or help her to open for herself? Dr. Randolph was
"advanced " in his views on this question.

1889.] 365 [Rothrock.

His broad humanitarian ideas revolted at the thought of being a laggard
in the cause, and, from the first to the last, his voice was always in favor
of opening every avenue to her aspirations, and thus allowing her to stand
or fall by what she could do in the great moral and industrial struggles of
our daily life. No popular prejudices, no sordid motives ever blinded
him to the fact that she had a divine right to become a physician, a
philanthropist, a reformer, and that it was not only in vain to oppose her,
bat that it was cowardly to do so.

It is remarkable to what an extent he had impressed his individuality
upon others, without in the least trying to do so. Among his acquaint-
ances, his advice was often asked and was honestly given ; even when,
from a selfish standpoint, it might have been prudently withheld. He
was generous, perhaps, to a fault. When appealed to for aid, he seemed
to think there was nothing to do but to give. The idea of refusing was so
foreign to his nature that if it ever came at all, it was only as an after-
thought.

Looking back upon his life in connection with our great University, one
is surprised to find how many worthy young men he discovered, and how
many of them he inspired with a zeal for work ; and also how many of
them he was the means of making life much easier to. I now remember
but a single instance in which his proteges proved disappointing.

Dr. Randolph married Anna Louisa, daughter of Dr. William Charles
and Elizabeth Lean Head. Three children survive him. His domestic
life was one of rare happiness. Nothing diverted his affections or interest
from his home and his work. His memory is precious for the illustration
it furnishes of how much good may be done by one in early life.

Allen.] 3Gb [May3,

Remarks on the Pronglwrn (Antilocapra Americana).

By Harrison Allen, M.D.
(Read before the American Philosophical Society, May 3, 1SS9.)

While observing the movements of the two examples of the pronghorn,
now in the Zoological Garden in Philadelphia, I noticed that the foot, in
receiving the support of the body, exhibited the first phalanx partially ex-
tended upon the metapodiuin, and the second partially flexed upon the
first. The movement was marked in a greater degree in the pronghorn
than in any other ruminant in the Garden, which contains several speci-
mens of the Old World antelopea.

It occurred to me that a heavier bulk of trunk would tend to force the
phalanges nearer the ground, and that the digitigrade plan of progression
be converted in this way into a phalangigrade. Comparing the foot of
the pronghorn with that of the llama in which such a change has actually
occurred, it was seen that in some respects the two animals move the feet
in similar ways. Notably in this regard is the manner of turning the
trunk on a limb which, in each of the animals named, is being used for
support. The limb permits a marked degree of torsion to take place before
the foot is lifted, and the twist to occur for the most part on the inner
hoof, while the outer hoof describes an excursus.

Such conclusions led me to compare other parts of the hind limb with
each other as they are found in the camel, the llama and the pronghorn.
I found the several parts resembling each other in the following particu-
lars, as distinguished from tfceir congeners : While the thigh is exsert in
the camel and llama, it is partially so in the pronghorn. The folcj of integu-
ment in the pronghorn which passes from the trunk to the limb reaches it
at a point directly above the knee. In the deer it reaches it at the knee,
or over the tuberosity of the tibia, and in the bovine group still further
down. In the Virginian deer the fold answers to the separation of the
venter color from that of the upper part of the side of the body and of the
dorsum. In the pronghorn, the camel, and tlie llama, the fold answers to
no localization of color. The camel, llama and pronghorn also resemble
one another in the width between the thighs as seen from behind, and in
the great inward inclination of the legs at the ankles.

These resemblances were so striking that I was induced to compare the
crania of these animals with one another. I found that they agree in hav-
ing the lachrymal bone* excluded in great part from the floor of the orbit,
and in having the bone extended posteriorly to a less degree than the
maxilla. In other ruminants (except the Chilian deerf) the lachrymal
bone comprises the orbital floor and extends posteriorly beyond the max-
illa.

* The peculiarities of the lachrymal bone are of special importance in determining
the value of craniological characters. I have found its shape and relations of great in-
terest in studying the mammaliac

t Pudua humilis.

HS9 ] 307 [Allen.

The vomer in the camel and llama advances far into the nasal chamber
before joining the bones at the floor of the nose. The choanae are there-
fore imperfectly defined. This peculiarity, however, is of little value,
since many forms of Cervus and its allies exhibit it.

The squamosal foramina are variable in different examples of the prong-
horn skull, but on the whole they may be said to resemble those of the
camel and the llama rather than those of other ruminants.

The angle of the lower jaw is not trenchant but inconspicuous and
rounded in the three animals last named, and in this respect differs from
other ungulates examined. In place of the process on the posterior bor-
der of the ascending ramus, seen in the camel and the llama, the prong-
horn has the outline interrupted by an obscurely elevated rugosity.

It must be conceded that the above resemblances between the prong-
horn and the family of the camels are decided, and it remains to point out
their significance.

The Tylopoda and Pecora are separated by characters too profound to
be bridged by any of those enumerated, and in the absence of proof pre-
sented by palaeontology that the groups are connected through the me-
dium of one or more extinct forms, it must be concluded that the charac-
ters are adaptive on the part of the pronghorn to enable it to live on
terms of the same kind that environ the camel and the llama.

May ;!, 1S89. 1

LIST OF DEFICIENCIES

IN THE

Library of the American Philosophical Society.*

PART FIRST.

(Read before the American Philosophical Society, May 3, 1SS9.)

PUBLICATIONS OF SOCIETIES.

ASIA.

Agricultural and Horticultural Society of India, Calcutta.
Transactions, all after Vol. VIII, 1841.
Journal, all after Vol. I.

Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta.
Journal, Vol. I and all after Vol. IX.

Royal Asiatic Society (N. China Branch), Shanghai.
Journal, N. 8., all before No. 6 and all after to Vol. XIV (inclusive).
XVI, XVII, all after No. 2.
XIX, all- after No. 2.
Asiatic Society of Japan, Yokahama.
Transactions :

Vol. I, anything after Oct., 1873.
Vol. II, any thing after July, 1874.
Vol. Ill, anything after Part 2.
Vol. IV, anything after July, 1876.
Vol. V, anything after Part 2.
Vol. VI, anything after Part 3.
Vol. X, anything after Part 1 .
Vol. XII, Parts 2 and 3.

AUSTRALIA.

Royal Society of Tasmania, Hobarton.

Reports, all before 1849, also 1860, 1861, and all after 1870.
Papers and Proceedings, Vol. Ill, rest of volume after Part 2, if any.

Royal Society, Victoria, Melbourne.
Transactions, Vol. I.

Royal Society of New SoutJi Wales, Sydney.
Transactions and Proceedings, all before Vol. IX.

Linnean Society of New South Wales, Sydney.
Proceedings, all before Vol. VII, old series.

New Zealand Institute, Wellington.
Transactions and Proceedings, Vols. II, III, IV, VIII.

* NOTE.— The Society will be pleased to receive as donations any of the publications
mentioned in this list.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 129. 2u. PRINTED MAY 22, 1889.

3 7 0 [May 3t

AUSTRIA.

K. K. Geographische Gesellschaft, Vienna.
Mittheilungen, Bd. IV-VIII (inc.), X, XI.

K K Zoologische-Botanische Gesellschaft, Vienna.
Verhandlungen, I-XIV (inclusive), XX.

DENMARK.

K. Danske Videnskabernes Selskab , Copenhagen.
Oversigt, all before 1842.
Memoirs, IV-VII.

ENGLAND.

Bath and West of England Society J or the Encouragement of Agriculture.
Journal [N. S.], X 2, XI 2, XII 2, XIV.

[3d ser.], Vols. I, II, III, IV, VI, VIII to XV (inclusive).
Letters and Papers, selected from the correspondence, all after XV 1.

Royal Horticultural Society, Liverpool.
Journal, all before and after VII 2.

Philological Society, Cambridge.
Proceedings, Vols. I-VI (inclusive).
Transactions, Vols. I, II.

Philosophical Society, Cambridge.
Transactions, XIII, all after Part 3.

R. Cornwall Polytechnic Society, Cornwall.
Annual Reports, 5th, 19th and 36th.

Yorkshire Geological and Polytechnic Society, Halifax, Eng.
Report of Proceedings, all before 1854 ; also 1858, 1859, 1861-1864, 1869.

Philosophical and Literary Society, Leeds.

Annual Reports, lst-4th (inclusive), 8th, 9th, 10th, 32d, 41st-44th (in-
clusive).

Transactions, Vol. I, all after Part 1, 1830, and all volumes after.
Proceedings, all after No. 14.

Literary and Philosophical Society of Liverpool.
Proceedings, T, V, XIII, XIV, XV, XVII, XVIII.

Royal Asiatic Society, London.
The whole of Vol. X of the Journal, 1878.

Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland, London.
Journal, Vol. I, X, XIII 3.

London Society of Antiquaries, London.

Proceedings, Vols. I, II, Nos. 1-17 (inclusive), 1853. Vol. I [N. S.],
Nos. 2, 3, 4, and any after No. 8. Vol. II [N. S.], any after No. 5,
1864.
Lists, 1863-1865 (inclusive).

Royal Astronomical Society, London.
Memoirs, Vols. XXVII-XXXII, XLI.
Monthly Notices, Vols. XXII-XXV.

1889.]

371

British Association, London.
Keports of Annual Meetings, 1860-1863 (inclusive), 1882

London Chemical Society.
Journal, Vol. I.

Vol. II, page 1-192 (inclusive).
Vol. Ill, page 1-320 (inclusive).
Vol. IV, page 123-222 (inclusive).
Vol. VIII, page 1-96 (inclusive), and 193 to end.
Vol. I, second series, Nov., 1863.
Vol. VII, October.
All after Jan. 1st, 1876.
Entomological Society, London.
Transactions, all except 1871, Parts 1-5.

Geological Society, London.

Quarterly Journal, Nos. 29 (VIII), 37, 38, 39 (X), 41, 42, 43, 44 (XI), 45,
46, 47, 48 (XII), 53 (XIV), and XVII, all after No. 1, and all after
to XXI, 1865.
Lists of Members, all before 1841 ; also 1842, 1844 and all after 1845 to

1865.

Transactions, all after second series Vol. IX, 1845.
Proceedings, Vol. I, No. 1-17 (inclusive), 24, 25, 27, 29-31 (inclusive),

III, Nos. 63 to 66, and all after Vol. IV.
Royal Institution, London.

Proceedings, Vols. I-III (inclusive), X, all after Part 3.
Lists of Members, all before 1849 ; also 1850, 1851, 1855, 1861-1867 (inclu-
sive), 1871-1879 (inclusive), 1883, 1884.
Linnean Society, London.

Transactions, Vol. XXI 2, 3, 4, XXII 1, XXIII.
Proceedings, Sessions, all between 1855 and 1865 (inclusive,.
Lists, 1853, 1860-1863, 1873-1879 (inclusive).
Journal of Proceedings, Zoology, Vol. IX, No. 38.

Meteorological Society, London.

Annual Reports, all before 1856 ; also 1859-1866, 1876.
Proceedings, Vols. I, II, and all after V.
Quarterly Journal, Vol. VII.
Record, all before Vol. XII.

Royal Society, London.
Philosophical Transactions, Vols. I-IV, XXXI-XLII, LX, LXV,

LXXVIII 2, also 1851 3, 1852 3, 1853 2, 1854 3, 1855 3, 1857 2.
Statistical Society, London.

Journal, all before XXVIII 4, and after to XLVI.
Transactions, all after Vol. 1 1.

Victoria Institute, London.

Journal of Transactions, Old Series, Vols. I-III (inclusive) ; Vol. IV,
all after Part 1, 1859.

372

[May 3,

Literary and Philosophical Society, Manchester.
Proceedings, Vol. I.
Memoirs [New Series], Vol. X.
[3d Series], Vol. VIII.
Natural History Society of Northumberland, Durham, and Newcastle-

upon-Tyne.
Transactions, Vols. I, II, III, IV, V i.

E. Geological Society of Cornwall, Penzance.
Transactions, Vols. all after 1846 to Vol. VIII 1, also any after VIII 2 to

X3.

Annual Reports, all before 29th, also 31st, 32d, 33d, 35th to 38th, 40th to
55th (inclusive).

EGYPT.

Inslitut Egyptian, Cairo.
Bulletin [1st Series], all before No. 14.

FRANCE.

Societe Linneene, Bordeaux.

1st and 2d Series. 3d Series, Actes, Vols. V, VI, VIII all after No. 1.
4th Series, Vols. Ill 6, IV, VI, and all after VIII 1.

Societe des Sciences Physiques et Naturelles, Bordeaux.
Memoirs, Tomes I, II, III, IV.
Extraits des Proces-Verbeaux des Sciences, all before 1868 ; also 1870-71,

1875-76, and all after to 1882.
Societe de Geographic Commerciale, Bordeaux.
Bulletins, All the 1st Series except 1874-1875, No. 1.
2d Series, 1878, No. 1.
2d Series, 1879, No. 24.
And all after 1884, No. 14.

Academie N. des Sciences, Belles- Lettres et Arts, Bordeaux.
Actes, 1st and 2d Series, also 3d Series all before 1873.

Societe Historique Letteraire, Artistique et Scientifique du Cher, Bourges.
Memoires, all before Vol. II [4th Series, 1885].

Societe N. des Sciences Naturelles et MatJi., Cherbourg.
Memoires, all before Tome XI, 1865.

Societe de Borda, Dax.
Bulletin, all before XI 4, 1886.

Academie des Sciences, Arts et Belles- Lettres, Dijon.
Memoires, Vol. I and all after VII, 1785.

[2d Series] all after VII, 1858-1859, to XII, 1864.
[3d Series] I, II, III.
Societe d" Anthropologie, Paris.
Bulletin, all after I 2, also [2d Series] Tomes I, II, IV, V 1. 2, 3, 4, and

any after 5 ; VIII 3, IX 5.
Memoires, all after 1 1.

18S9.]

373

Institut de France, Academic des /Science, Paris.
Meinoires de 1'Acad. des Sciences, Tomes XXX to XXXIII (inclusive).

XLI, and all after XLIL
Comptes Rendus, XXXIX, Nos. 6 to 15.

Societe N. des Antiquaires de France, Paris.
Meraoires, Vols. all after X, 1834.

[N. S.] II, IV, and all after V, 1840.

Societe de Geographic, Paris.
Bulletins Vol. II [1st Ser.].

Vol. XIII [5th Ser.], March, 1867.

Vol. II [6th Ser.], August, 1871, and October.

Vol. IV [6th Ser.], September, 1872.

Vol. VI [6th Ser.], July, 1873.

Vol. IX [6th Ser.], Jan., Feb., April, May, 1875.
Annuaire, all before and after 1878.

Annales des Mines.
3d Serie, Vol. XII, Part 4.
7th Serie, Vol. XVIII, Part 6.
7th Serie, Vol. XX, Part 6. J N I 7 ]

Societe Internationale de L1 Enseignement, Paris.
Revue, all before 6th Year, No. 7, 1886.

Societe d' Ethnographic, Paris.
Me*moires, all before Vol. XIII, and all the publications before 1875.

GERMANY.

Vereinfur Naturkunde, Offenbach a. M.
Bericht, II, III, IV, V, VI, VIII.

Vereinfur Kunst und Alterthum, Him.

Verhandlungen, Neue Reihe, Hefts 2-6 (inclusive), and all after 7.
Korresponclenzblatt, Jahrgang I, No. 8, all after 10.

Jahrgang II, No. 6, title-page and index.
Jahrgang III, No. 1.

IRELAND.

Belfast Literary Society.
All the Publications except Select Papers, fasc. 1, 2, 1808.

Royal Irish Academy, Dublin.

Transactions, XII 2, XXI 1, XXIII, all after Part 2.
Proceedings, Vol. VII, all after Part 8.
Science [2d S.], Ill, all after Part 10 if any.
Cunningham Memoirs, I.

Royal Irish Institution, Dublin.
All except Annual Report of Committee of Directors (XI), June 24, 1824.

Royal Dublin Society.

Transactions [N. S.], I, all after 25, if any; ll, all after 2; III, all after 13.
Journal, Nos. 6, 9, 10, 42, 43.
Proceedings [N. S.], IV, all after 9.

Dublin Geological Society.
Journal, Vol. I, 1, 2, and all after 4.

Vol. VII, 2, 3, and all after 5.

Vol. VIII, all after 3.

The rest all wanting of the old series.

[N. S.] VI, rest of volume after Part 3, if any.

[N. S.] VII, rest of volume after Part 1, if any.

Dublin University Zoological and Botanical Association.
All except Proceedings, Vol.. I, Parts 1, 2, 3.
Vol. II 1.

ITALY.

R. Istituto di Studi Superiori Practici e di Perfezionamento, Florence.
Publicazioni, Sezioni di Filosofia e Filologia, Vol. II, any after No. 5 ;
Vol. Ill, any after No. 1 ; and all after to date.

R. Istituto Lombardo, Milan.
Rendiconti, Vols. all after IV, also [2d Series] Class Let. Sci. Mer. et

Pol., Vol. XIII, and Class Mat. e Nat., Vol. I.
Memorie, I-VI (inclusive).

Mat. e Nat. Cl., Vols. I-IX (inclusive).
Letteri-Sci. Moral. CL, Vols. I-IX (inclusive).
Atti 1, any after No. 10, and all after Vol. Ill, 1862-4.

Accademia, Modena.
Memorie, all before Vol. XIX.

R. Accad. di Scienze Lettere ed Arti, Padua.
Atti e Memorie, all before Vol. I, 1884-1885.

R. Comitato Geologico d'ltalia, Rome.
Bollettino, Anno 1875, Nos. 1-4 (inclusive), and Vol. X, 1879.

R. Accademia dei Lincei, Rome.
Atti [1st Series], all before XIV, and Vols. XVI-XX (inclusive).

R. Istituto Veneto di Scienze, Venice.
Memorie, all before Vol. XIV, 1868.
Atti, all of 1st Series.

all of 2d Series.

[3d Ser. J-all before Vol. XIII.

[4th Ser.] I.

V7K

1889.] UlO

NORWAY.

No-rake Fortidsmendesmers Bewaring, Christiana.
Foreningen, all before I860 ; 1870, and all after 1875.
All Registers except 1875.

SCOTLAND.

Royal Society, Edinburgh.
Transactions, Vols. XVII, XVIII, XIX, XXI, XXII, Part 1, and any

after Part 2, XXIII, XXX, all after Part 3, if any.
Proceedings, Vol. I, all after No. 1.

Vol. IV, all except No. 50, and all after.

Philosophical Society, Glasgow.
Proceedings, Vol. I, II, after Part 4 if any.

Vol. Ill, all after Part 0.

Vol. IV, all after Part 2.

Vol. V 1, and after Part 4.

Vol. XI, any after Part 2.

Vol. XII, any after Part 2.

Vol. XIII 2 and any after.
Transactions, Vols. I, III.

Geological Society of Glasgow.
Transactions, Vols. I, III.

Part 1 of Vol. IV.
Parts 1 and 3 of Vol. V.
Part 3 of Vol. VI.

SPAIN AND PORTUGAL.

R. Academia de Ciencias Nat. y Artes, Barcelona.
Acta, all before 1883-1884.

R. Academia de Ciencias, Madrid.
Revista, all before Vol. XXI, No. 7.

Memorias, all except 1 Ser., Ciencias Exactes, Vol. II 1, 1853 ; 3 Ser.,
Ciencias Naturales, I 3, 1854.

R. Academia de la Historia, Madrid.
Boletin, I, No. 6, V, No. 6.

Academia R. das Sciencias, Lixboa.
Memorias, Vol. VI.

[2d Ser.] Vol. I 2.
[Nova Ser.] all after II 1.

Sociedade de Geographia de Lisboa.
Boletim, all of the 1st, 2d, 3d and 5th Series ; 4th Series, all after No. 3.

[May3, 1889.

SWEDEN.

University of Lund.

Acta, any before 1864; 1866, 1867, 1871.
Katalog, 1872-1875 (inclusive), 1879-1883 (inclusive).

SWITZERLAND.

Schweizerische Naturforschende Gesellackaft.
Verhandlungen, all before 51e Jahresv., 1867.

Natarforschende Gesellschaft in Basel.
Berichte liber die Verhandlungen, all after III, 1838.

Naturforschende Gesellschaft, Berne.
Mittheilungen, all before 1871, No. 745, and all after No. 791.

Societe (Economique de Berne.
Abhandlungen, any after 1773 ; Neue Sammlung, any after 1785 ; Neu-

este Sammlung, any before and after 1796.
Schriften, all before 1760, also 1767, 1774-1778, 1780, 1781, 1783, 1784,

and all after 1785.

Societe de Physique et d*Histoire Natarelle, Geneva.
Memoires, all before Toine XVII.

Societe Vaudoise des Sciences Naturelles, Lausanne.
Bulletin, Vols. I-V.

Naturwissemchaftliche Gesellschaft, St. Gall.
Bericht iiber die Thatigkeit, all before 1863. also 1865-1866, 1867-1868.

[ To be continued. ]

ERRATA.

In List of Obituary Notices, on page 289, insert
PE ALE, Franklin. (Robert Patterson) Procs. XI. 597

P. 459, line 12 from bottom, for was held a second congress lege "was formed a second
Society."

May3, 1889.] [Mooney.

PROCEEDINGS

OP THE

AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY,

HELD AT PHILADELPHIA, FOE PROMOTING USEFUL KNOWLEDGE.

VOL. XXVI. JULY TO DECEMBER, 1889. No. 130.

The Holiday Customs of Ireland.

By James Mooney.

(Read before the American Philosophical Society, May 3, 1889.)
SYNOPSIS.

INTRODUCTION.— Saint Bridget's Day — Origin — One of the great pagan
fire festivals — Sacred fire of Kildare — Brigliid an ancient Irish goddess —
The bairghean breac — The Brideog — The Crios Bhrighide — Gaelic and
English verses sung — The crosses of rushes — Passing through the crios —
Bringing home the rushes — Hebrides custom. Saint Patrick's Day — The
national festival — Festivity the chief feature — Lover's account of the birth
of Saint Patrick — Weather sayings — The croiseog — Processions — Drown-
ing the shamrock. Shrove Tuesday, Lent and Easter — Shrove Tuesday,
perhaps, the ancient festival of Beinid — Marriage season — Taking to
Skellig — Tossing the pancake — Sruthan na ngadaraidhe — Cock throwing
— Ash-Wednesday — Good-Friday — Strange fishermen's custom — Easter
Sunday — Egs and bacon — The Easter dance — The dancing sun — Beliefs.
May-day or Bealtuine — A universal ancient festival — The second of the
Irish fire festivals— Kindling the new fire — Sacrifices — Passing through the
fires — Ceremonies relating to cattle — The gilded ball — May Sunday in
Cork — Bonfires and May-poles — Nettlemas night — Fire beliefs — The
May-pole and May-bush — The rowan tree — The May dance — The May
queen of Finglas — The May boys — Miscellaneous beliefs, cattle, witches,
butter stealing — Fairy beliefs — Love charms — Repairing the fences — Set-
tling the dues— Omens — An unlucky birthday — Easter derived from the
May festival. Whitsuntide or Cingcis — Strange fatality in the season.
Saint John's Eve or Midsummer Night — Ancient festival of the summer
solstice — Universal festival of Modern Europe — Third great fire festival of
Ireland — The bonfires — Origin of the word — The celebration in the north
—Cattle ceremonies — The "white horse" — Fairy time— The celebration
in the west. Samhan, or Hallow E'en — Origin — The last of the fire festi-
vals—The great Feis of Tara— The modern celebration— The apple a

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 2V. PRINTED MAY 23, 1889.

Mooney.] 378 [May 3>

prominent feature — Ducking for apples — The snap apple — "Lamb's
wool" — Festivities — Love charms and omens — Nut burning — The ten
beans — Cabbage pulling — The three basins — Dream charms — Hemp seed
— Winnowing — Tarruing na Sruith — The lime-kiln conjuration — Other
mystic spels— Fairy travels— The Puca— The dead again upon earth— The
celebration in Donegal. Saint Martin's Day — Origin — Unaccountable be-
liefs in connection with this saint — Drawing blood — Legends — Sprinkling
and marking with blood — Legends of the origin of the custom — Belief in
regard to the turning of wheels. Saint Stephen's Diy — An ancient Keltic
festival — Reasons given for hunting the wren — The wren, the king of
birds — The wren boys — Carrying the wren — The custom unknown in the
extreme north — Gaelic and English verses sung — English originals of
some of them. The Christmas Holidays, New Tear and Twelfth-night—
Origin of the winter festival — Leading features common throughout
Europe — The Yule festival — The mummers — Description of a company —
Drawing blood on Christmas — The Christmas block and candle — The
three-prongd candle on Twelfth-night — The twelv rush candles — Mis-
cellaneous Christinas beliefs — Origin of New Year — Beliefs in connection
with the day— The rain test— Twelfth-night— Water turned to wine-
Weather predictions — A sacred season — End of the holiday period.

The world has grown so familiar with the stories of misrule, suffering
and violence in Ireland, that we ar apt to forget that there is another side
to the picture, and that every nation has a home life as wel as a political
existence. The little every day cares and pleasures of the household, the
merrymakings and social gatherings of neighbors, and the occasional
holidays, make up the real life of a people, and he who is ignorant of these
knows not the nation, however familiar he may be with the history of its
kings and rulers, their battles, victories and defeats. The heroes of
Gettysburg and Spotsylvania wer men who enjoyed a good dinner, or a
quiet smoke after a hard day's work, as much as any of us, and, as boys,
took fully as much delight in a Fourth of July celebration or a raid on a
watermelon patch. The dreaded Moonlighter or the unspeakable Fenian
wil walk as many miles to a country dance as ever did Carleton's rollick-
ing Ned M'Keown, is just as anxious about the condition of the potatoes
and the health of the pig, finds as much satisfaction in listening to a fiddler
at a wedding or a story teller at a wake, and in his young days was just
as eager in hunting the wren on Saint Stephen's day or feeding the bon-
fires on Saint John's eve."

What ar calld the popular customs of a nation ar always best pre-
servd by the agricultural and village portion of the population, a class
especially numerous in Ireland from the fact that the peculiar political
conditions of the country compel the great bulk of the people to draw
their living directly from the soil, leaving them but scant opportunity to
acquire an education or to become familiar with modern progress. In
spite of all this, however, the old customs ar decaying here as elsewhere,

1889.] 3*9 [Mooney.

and many of the observances which wer once general ar now confined
to remote mountain districts or liv only in the memory of the older people,
while others, again, ar stil common throughout the country. As there
is but little communication amongst the peasantry of different districts,
excepting at the fairs in the summer time, the customs common in one
parish ar sometimes entirely unknown in another hardly ten miles distant.
In this paper we shal describe the beliefs and customs connected with the
observance of the principal Irish holidays, omitting those of lesser impor-
tance. As a number of these holiday observances ar more or less com-
mon to all the Aryan nations, especially to those of Western Europe, it
must suffice to note the fact here without entering into a detaild com-
parison. The features more peculiarly Irish ar mainly derived from the
old druidic worsliip. Where authorities ar not given, the statements ar
the result of personal investigation. As a matter of convenience, all
those customs which wer in use within the present generation ar described
as stil existing, altho some of them ar now obsolete.

The essentially foreign customs found only in those districts — chiefly in
the north— occupied principally by Scotch and English settlers, hav no
place in this connection. Aside from these, however, many of the genuin
Irish observances hav evidently been considerably modified by English
influences. This is especially true of the May -day and Christmas celebra-
tions, while in regard to the many holiday rimes it is hardly too much to
say that they hav been imported bodily from England. The same may
be said of many of the children's rimes, riddles and other formulas, even
in the remote west where the Gaelic is the ordinary language of the peo-
ple. This may be due in some slight degree to contact with the English
colonists in Ireland, but by far a more efficient cause is to be found in the
annual summer exodus of the Irish harvesters. As soon as the corn begins
to ripen troops of the poorer laborers from every part of the country turn
their faces toward Dublin and Queenstown, where, embarking by thou-
sands, they cross over to Liverpool and range in small parties from one
end of the country to the other until the harvest is over and cold weather
approaches, when they return to their own land with a few pounds apiece
to pay the rent and perhaps a few shillings extra to buy salt for the pota-
toes. During these summer months they mingle constantly with the
rural English population, by whom the old customs ar most cherisht, be-
come familiar with their habits, games and sayings, and enter into a
friendly intimacy such as is never extended to those of the same race in
Ireland, where they ar always regarded by the natives as foreign usurpers,
and disliked and avoided accordingly.

SAINT BRIDGET'S DAY, FEBRUARY 1.

The observances connected with New Year and Twelfth-night wil be
described in treating of the Christmas holidays, of which these festivals
form a part. Proceeding onward in the calendar the first great festival is
that of Saint Bridget's day, February 1. The ceremonies in this case, as

Mooney.] [May 3,

in that of several other holidays, begin on the preceding eve, as among
the ancient Irish the day was considerd to begin at sundown. This is a
peculiarly Gaelic festival, and its observance under this name seems to be
confined to Ireland and the remoter districts of Scotland ; but there is
every reason to believ that it was a part of a general European fire cele-
bration, which stil survives in Candlemas, the second of February. In
ancient Rome, as in Ireland, this festival was dedicated to a female deity,
Februa, in whose honor the people carried burning torches about the
streets just as the candles ar now lighted in honor of the Virgin Mary. In
ancient Ireland the day now consecrated to Saint Bridget was the occa-
sion of the first of the five great fire celebrations of the year, and it seems
probable that bonfires were lighted then as on the eves of May-day and
Saint John.

Saint Bridget was one of the earliest disciples of Saint Patrick, the
apostle of Ireland, and founded a convent of nuns at Kildare in the year
484. This cloister, like that of the vestal virgins of ancient Rome, was
celebrated for its perpetual fire, which was fed and guarded by the nuns,
and which, with the exception of a short intermission in the thirteenth
century, burnd constantly lor more than a thousand years until the sup-
pression of religious establishments by Henry VIII. It was permitted to
blow this fire only with a bellows and not with the breath.* This remark-
able incorporation of the old fire worship of the country into the service
of a Christian saint, together with the fact fh&tSrig'id (pronounced Breej)
was the name of one of the deities of pagan Ireland, render it probab e
that the ceremonies now practiced in honor of the saint ar but modifica-
tions of the ancient rites intended to propitiate the heathen goddess, who,
from the character of the observances, Would appear to hav been the
special protectress of cattle and the dairy. This is the more likely as it
is a wel establish! fact that almost every practice known to the holiday
calendar of modern Europe had its origin in the pagan ceremonials of pre-
Christian times. The date also corresponds closely with that of the first
of the five great annual fire festivals of ancient Ireland. The lark is held
sacred to Saint Bridget because its song used to wake her to prayers every
morning, and if heard singing upon her day it presages good luck and
fine weather. f

The Gaelic name of Saint Bridget's eve is Oid'c'e B'rig'ide (pronounced
Ekha Vreja, or, incorrectly, Eel Vrejci), " Bridget's Night." In the last
century, according to Vallancey, it was customary on this occasion for
every farmer's wife to bake a cake calld the bairg'ean breac (bawran
brae) or spotted cake. The house was then set in order and the neighbors
invited, the cake sent round with ale and pipes, and the evening was spent
in mirth and good humor.:}: In the east and south-east young girls dress
up the churn-dash to represent Saint Bridget, and carry it in procession

* Grimm, Mythologie, i, 578.

t Lady Wilde, ii, 121, 136.

t Vallancey, Collectanea (Ant. Ir. Lang.), ii, 291.

1889.] dol [Mooney.

from one house to another, expecting to receiv a treat at each, and in this
they ar seldom disappointed. In the city of Limerick, where, as may wel
be supposed, the old custom has degenerated, a broom is drest up, not as
the saint, but as "Miss Bridget."

In Galway and other parts of the west, companies of young girls carry
about on this eve a figure known as the Brideog (Breejoeg), made of straw
and rushes and drest to resemble the saint. At every house the carriers
sing a short verse or two, and ar rewarded with a small gift of money or
cakes, the net proceeds being expended by the participants in a jollifica-
tion later in the evening. The young men, with their faces coverd with
painted masks of paper, go about in like manner, singing verses and car-
rying a rope known as the Crios B'rig'ide (cris Vreja) or "girdle of
Bridget," which wil be described later. The ends of this rope ar joind
so as to form a circle, through which every one is expected to pass on
payment of a small trifle. The Gaelic verse commonly used in Galway is
as follows :

Crios B'rig'ide, mo C'rios,
Crios na d-tri g-eros.
Eirig- suas, a b'ean na tig",
' Tab 'air d'am rod-a cinnt 'sgo t'ri mo C'rios,

Agus go m-bud' seac't mile fearr b'eid'eas tu bliag'ain 6 anoc'd.*

Which may be renderd literally :

Bridget's girdle, my girdle,

Girdle of the three crosses.

Rise up, woman of the house,

Giv me something and pass through my girdle,

And may you be seven thousand times better a year from to-night.

The English verse used in Eastern Galway runs thus :

God bless the master of the house,

And the mistress also,
And likewise the little children

That around the table grow.
Go down into your cellar,

If anything you can find
Your pockets are not empty

If to help us you'r inclined.
Your pockets are not empty

Of money or strong beer (!)
And we'l trouble you no more again

Until another year.

While this verse is wel known in East Galway, it is English in its ori-
gin and easily to be recognized as such, altho as here given it has receivd
one or two unmistakable Irish touches. No genuin Irish popular song
would ever bid the master go down into the cellar, such a thing being an

* Pronounced : Cris Vreja, mo khris,
Cris najre grm.
Tree suns, a van a che,
Thoar um t'udh a ceenc.h sgti hre mo khris,
b-gus go mH shokhth meelyafdr vise thu bleean o nukhth.

Mooney.] OO-i [May 3,

unknown appendage to the house of the ordinary farmer or peasant. In
trying to avoid this incongruity farther on, by substituting the word
pocket for cellar, the boys hav only made matters worse by filling the
pockets aforesaid with strong beer. The original of the first four lines is
the Yorkshire Christmas carol, as given by a writer of 1824 in the Gentle-
man's Magazine :

" God bless the master of this house.

The mistress also,
And all the little children
That round the table go."*

The remainder is probably taken from a verse given by Brand as sung
by English children on All Souls' day, and much resembling another
verse sung on Easter morning. The last lines of the former ar as

follows :

"Pat your hand in your pocket and pull out your keys,
Go down in the cellar, bring up what you please,
A glass of your wine or a cup of your beer,
And we'll never come Souling till this time next year."f

According to O'Reilly's " Dictionary," the Brideog is used by girls on
the eve of the saint to determin who shal be their future husbands, J
which is the only hint the writer has receivd thus far of its use as a love
charm. The Brideog is unknown in the north and in the south-west, but
in both sections, as wel as in Galway and throughout the greater part of
Ireland, it is customary to hang up about the walls of the house numbers
of small crosses made of straw or rushes. In Galway these ar made, at
least in part, of materials taken from the Brideog after it has servd its
original purpose in the procession. In the ordinary cross each arm is
made of three strong rushes or straws, converging at the ends and widen-
ing out in the centre of the cross, where they ar interwoven. In Kerry
a more elaborate cross is sometimes made of wood, about 5x8 inches in
length. Short crosspieces ar fastend near each end so as to make four
smaller crosses, around each of which is brought a single rush or straw in
diamond fashion, while a similar larger diamond is fixt around the centre
of the cross. Should a Kerry farmer hav a firkin of butter on hand as
spring approaches, he wil defer opening it until this clay.

The Crios B'rig'ide or " Girdle of Bridget," already mentiond, plays
an important part in these ceremonies in the western districts. This is a
rope made of green rushes, procured the day before, or if rushes be
scarce, it is made of straw, with three green rushes plaited into it. The
rope is made sufficiently long to allow a tall man to pass through the cir-
cle without difficulty when the ends ar joind together to form the girdle.
It is made on Saint Bridget's eve, and as soon as the ends of the
rope hav been joind, the master of the house holding it doubled up in his
right hand, makes the sign of the cross with it in the name of the Trinity

*Pop. Sup., 5'4.

t Brand, Antiquities 5, 413.

% Edward O'Reilly, Irish-English Dictionary, new ed., n. d., Dublin, under Brideog.

18S9.] 383 [Mooncy.

and passes it three times from right to left around his body. Then hold-
ing it out at arm's length in his right hand, he lets one end drop so as to
form a circle, through which he passes three times, putting the right foot
through first each time. He then doubles up the rope and again passes it
three times around his body as at first. He is followd in turn by every
member of the family. In some cases the girdle is simply laid on the
floor in the shape of a circle and each one passes through it by lifting
up one side to step under, and then raising the other side to step out
again. In the morning — Saint Bridget's day— the girdle is hung over the
stable door and all the animals ar made to go through it. This ceremony
protects both men and animals from the influence of evil spirits through-
out the year. In some cases the rope is kept in the family from one recur-
rence of the festival to another. A rush taken from it and tied about the
head wil keep the headake away from the wearer tor a year.

In different parts of the country there ar several interesting ceremonies
in connection with bringing home the rushes, which ar procured on the
day preceding the festival. In Galway, the boys go in the morning to the
small streams in the neighborhood and gather bundles of the green rushes.
In the evening — the eve of the festival — these ar brought around to each
house, which, in every instance, is found with the door tightly closed, the
family being waiting in silence within. Going up to the door, the boys
shout seven times, " Leig asteac' Brig'id" {Lig ascliokh' JSreej), "Let
Bridget enter," while to each demand those within reply, •' Leig a's cead
faille rom'ad " (Lig os cazdh fawlcha roath), " Enter and a hundred wel-
comes before you." The door is then thrown open and the boys come in
and leav some of their rushes, for which they ar rewarded with a small
treat, after which they go on to the next house. Occasionally, some fam-
ilies get their own rushes.

In Donegal, the bringer of the rushes is a girl, who is calld Brig'id for
the occasion, and it is seldom that a family of girls is without one of this
name to enact that part in the ceremony. The rushes having been previ-
ously left at some convenient spot outside, Brighid goes out after dark
and the door is at once closed after her. Taking up the bundle of rushes,
she approaches the house and goes all around it, seeking an entrance,
while those inside affect great terror and observ the strictest silence. On
getting around to the back of the house, she sings :

Guid' me air mo g'lunn,
Agus deoirid' go mo suite,
Agus leig axteac' Brig'id.*

I implore on my knees
And with tears in my eyes,
And let Bridget within.

* Pronounced in Donegal, somewhat incorrectly : Gu mne er mo ghlunn,

OI.UK dherdhfe go mo suita,
ijgus lig aschokh' Breej.

Mo -ney.] 384 [May 3,

on which those inside shout gladly, "Si b'cat'a, si b'eafa, si I'eat'a" (she
vaha, shexaha, sJietaha), "She's welcome, she's welcome, she's welcome,"
and, the door being opend, Brighid enters and deposits her rushes on the
floor. According to a writer of 1716, a somewhat similar custom formerly
existed in the Hebrides, where a sheaf of oats was drest as a woman and
laid in a cradle known as "Brighid's bed," while the people shouted,
"Brighid is come, Brighid is welcome."* This ceremony is, probably
incorrectly, assigned to Candlemas, the day following Saint Bridget's day.
In the west and south a handkerchief, known as the Brat Brig'ide
(Broth Breja), or "veil of Bridget," is left out over night on the saint's
eve, and when saturated with dewT in the morning is used to cure calvs of
ji diseas known asruatt'ar peiste (roehar paeshcha), or the "depredation
of the worm," by striking them with it three times in the name of the
Trinity.

SAINT PATRICK'S DAY, MARCH 17.

Altho Saint Patrick's day is pre-eminently the Irish national holiday,
not much can be said of it in a descriptiv way, as the observances con-
nected with it hav but little of the old ceremonial or mythologic character.
Processions and speeches in the larger towrns and smaller gatherings in
the country villages, with the assistance of the pipers and fiddlers in the
evening, fil out the day, while every one seems bent on carrying out to
the letter the spirit of the old ballad which declares that
" Saint Patrick's day we'l be all very gay."

The festival commemorates the apostle and patron saint of Ireland, this
day, according to most writers, being the anniversary both of his landing
in Ireland and of his death, the latter occurring in the year 493. That
typical Irish poet, Samuel Lover, by turns so humorous and so pathetic,
gives the following characteristic account of the origin of the celebration :

The Birth of Saint Patrick.

On the eighth day of March it was, some people say,
That Saint Patrick at midnight he first saw the day,
While others declare 'twas the ninth he was born,
And 'twas all a mistake between midnight and morn ;
For mistakes will occur in a hurry and shock,
And some blamed the baby, and some blamed the clock,
Till with all their cross-questions, sure no one could know
If the child was too fast or the clock was too slow.

Now the first faction fight in old Ireland, they say,

Was all on account of Saint Patrick's birthday.

Some fought for the eighth— for the ninth more would die ;

And who wouldn't see right, sure, they blackened his eye !

At last both the factions so positive grew

That each kept a birthday, so Pat then had two ;

Till Father Mulcahy, who showed them their sins,

Said., "No one can have two birthdays but twins."

«

* Martin, "Account of the Western Islands of Scotland," quoted in Brand, Antiqui-
ties, 50.

1889.] [Mooney.

Says he, "Boys, don't be fightin' for eight or for nine ;

Don't be always dividin'— but sometimes combine ;

Combine eight with nine, seventeen is the mark,

So let that be his birthday." "Amen," says the dark,

" If he wasn't a twin, sure our history will show

That, at least, he's worth any two saints that we know !'*

Then they all got blind drunk, which completed their bliss,

And we keep up the practice from that day to this.

It is a saying among the people that after Saint Patrick's day it is time
to begin to make garden. In Connemara they say that one should hav
half his farm work done by this time and half his fodder stil on hands,
and that after this every alternate day wil be clear and sunshiny. The
\veather on this day is proverbially fine, and of course there is an Irish
reason for it. In the first day8 of Christianity in Ireland Saint Bridget
was much hinderd in her work by the rains, which ar especially fre-
quent in this country, until at last she obtaind as a favor from God that
every other Sunday should be a clear day, so that she might preach to the
crowds which came to hear her. Not to be outdone, Saint Patrick askt
that his anniversary might be a day of sunshine, which was granted, and
from that time forth the 17th of March has always been a fine day.*

On this day every child throughout Ireland, excepting in Connemara
and some of the northern districts, is expected to wear upon the left breast
a small disk intersected by crosses upon the surface and known as a croifteog
(crishoeg) or "favor." In Connemara the croiseog is worn only by the
women. They ar of various designs and colors, but the general pattern
is everywhere the same. The disk is made of stiff paper, or of silk lined
with pasteboard, and across the surface ar pasted strips of paper of differ-
ent colors, crossing each other at right angles, so as to form some even
number of crosses having a common centre in the middle of the disk.
These strips ar sometimes cut so as to giv the arms of the cross an ellip-
tical shape. Around the edge of the disk, between the arms of the
crosses, ar drawn small arcs which ar fild in with dots, shamrocks and
other figures, in ink of various colors. The ends of the crosses ar some-
times trimd with ribbons. In Clare and Connemara there is usually but
one cross, which is drawn upon the surface of the disk with the blood of
the wearer, the blood being obtaind by pricking the end of the finger.
The green is usually procured from grass and the yellow from the yolk of
an eg.

At the merrymaking, in the evening, no good Irishman neglects to
"drown the shamrock" in "Patrick's pot " — in other words, to dip the
shamrock in a glass of whisky. After wishing the company health, wealth
and every prosperity, including "long leases and low rents," he dips the
sprig of shamrock into the liquor which he is about to drink and then
touches it against another, which he wears in his hatband in honor of the
day. It is hardly necessary to state that the shamrock is a small variety
of clover and the national emblem of Ireland. According to the popular

* Lady Wilde, ii, 121, 122.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 2w. PRINTED MAY 23, 1889.

Mooney.] [May 3,

belief, its adoption as the national ensign dates from the time when Saint
Patrick used it to explain to the pagan Irish the mystery of the Trinity,
or three in one. In East Gal way and adjacent parts, the processions on
this day carry banners bearing representations of incidents in the tradi-
tional life of Saint Patrick, such as the baptism of Oisin, the banishing of
the snakes, etc. Everywhere men wear the shamrock in their hatbands,
while women and children fasten it in their hair or upon their breasts.

SHROVE TUESDAY, THE LENTEN SEASON AND EASTER.

The customs pertaining to the Lenten season, with the attendant festi-
vals of Shrove Tuesday, Good-Friday and Easter, may properly be treated
together, and as they ar based upon ideas which ar in great part the com-
mon heritage of Christian Europe, they vary but little in the different
countries. The first festival of this season is Shrove Tuesday, or as it is
calld in the eastern and northern districts, Seraf ' Tuesday. This feast,
like the others pertaining to Lent, is movable, but generally occurs toward
the close of February, thus corresponding with the old pagan feasts of
Bacchus and Pan — the Bacchanalia and Lupercalia — of which Shrove
Tuesday is probably the modern descendant. From its Gaelic name,
Inid (Inij), Smiddy argues that it may correspond in Ireland with the an-
cient festival of Beinid, the Minerva of the pagan Irish.* The Roman
feast of Minerva took place about the middle of March, and was celebrated
by public amusements, and was also a favorit time for getting married.
This statement stil holds good throughout all Catholic countries, where
marriages ar prohibited by the Church during the succeeding six weeks of
Lent. On this subject the same author says : "It is also remarkable that
in the Irish-speaking districts more marriages take place at this season
than at any other period of the year. The feasts and the marriages are at
present ascribed to the near approach of the season of Lent ; but perhaps,
like the other popular festivities of the year, they had their origin in some-
thing more remote, though now forgotten." f Back of all mythology the
custom probably has its explanation in the fact, as stated by the poet, that

" In the spring the young man's fancy lightly turns to thoughts of love."

It is popularly expected that all the marriageable young folks shal hav
been mated before Lent, and on this, the last day of grace, the young men
in Cork, Waterford and other towns of the south, wer formerly accus-
tomd to go through the streets in bands, carrying ropes, with which they
caught any unlucky girl who had "mist her chance," and puild her a
few rods along the road, after which she was releast. This was calld tak-
ing her to Skellig to get married, the allusion being to the Skellig rocks
on the coast of Kerry, formerly a noted place of pilgrimage, toward the
end of the Lenten season, for young women who desired good husbands.
This " taking to Skellig" has supplanted an older and rougher pastime,

* Smiddy. Druids, 112>
t Idem, 112-3.

1889.] "•' [Hooney.

practiced in Ihe south about fifty years ago and known as "drawing the
log." Any unmarried young folks of either sex who wer so unfortunate
as to be caught on the streets on this day wer compeld to drag a heavy
timber at the end of a rope, followd by crowds of men and boys armcl
with shillelaghs and shouting, "Come draw the log, come draw the log,"
while keeping step to the music of a piper in attendance. In Hall's "Ire-
land,"* this custom is assigned to the following day, Ash-Wednesday,
which is obviously a mistake.

In Clare, it is said that all the disappointed young women — and, for
that matter, the disappointed young men as wel — ar in a bad humor on
Shrove Tuesday night, and their soreness continues to increase all week,
so that by Sunday they can be distinguisht by the "puss" on their coun-
tenances. Hence, the first Sunday ia Lent is there known as "Puss
Sunday," and mischievous boys delight in marking the backs of the un-
fortunate ones with flour or chalk so as point them out to the whole con-
gregation. This practice exists also in Kerry, where there is a popular
legend that on the night of Shrove Tuesday, all the disappointed lovers of
both sexes shoulder their burden of wasted hopes and blighted affections
under the form of a bundle of gads or rods and repair to the banks of a
mystic river, known, on this account, as Srut'dn na ngadaraid'e (srukawn
na ngodheree), or the "stream of the gads," where they get rid of their
troubles by throwing the whole load of affliction into the water. Going
to Srufdn na ngadaraid'e is the Kerry equivalent for going up Salt river.

In the evening, the young folks — and the old ones as wel — gather round
the turf fire to learn, by " tossing the pancake," what is to be the result
of their future marriage ventures. A crock of batter having been pre-
pared, a part is pourd out on the pan to form the first cake, which is con-
signd to the care of the oldest unmarried daughter. At the proper time,
she turns the cake with a dextrous toss up the chimney, and if it comes
down smoothly on the other side in the pan, she can hav her choice of a
husband whenever she likes. If, on the other hand, it falls into the ashes
or comes down with a corner doubled over, she cannot marry for at least
a year. This is also regarded as an omen of il fortune with an accepted
lover, and so strong is this feeling that engagements hav even been broken
off for no other reason. The lucky tosser of the first cake at once shares
it with the other girls. On eating it there is generally found in one slice
the mother's wedding ring and in another a piece of furz, both having
been put into the batter before baking. Whoever gets the ring wil be
most happy in her future choice, while the other wil remain unmarried.
A similar custom exists in England and Scotland.

The cruel custom of cock throwing on Shrove Tuesday, which stil exists
in England, was formerly known also in Ireland, but is now extinct. f A
cock was tied by the leg to a stone or stick, and every person who paid the
small sum demanded was allowd to throw at it from a certain distance,

* Hall, Ireland, i, 315.
t Ibid.

Mooney.] [May 3,

the one who kild the bird being permitted to take it home with him.
There is evidence to show that this custom originated in England, and
was probably intended at first to giv expression to the national hatred for
the French, a cock and a Frenchman having in Latin the same name,
Gallus*

Little need be said of Ash Wednesday, rendered literally in Gaelic by
Cedi/i a Luait'rid' (Cedheen a Luaree). In accordance with the general
custom, it is observd as a day of solemn devotion. The ashes consecrated
in the church upon this day ar preservd with religious care as a safeguard
against evil influences, and with this intention mothers sometimes make
the sign of the cross with the sacred ashes upon the foreheads of their new-
born infants. In Ireland, as in all Catholic countries, branches of palm,
or some evergreen substitute, ar worn in the hat or upon the breast on
Palm Sunday.

Good-Friday, in Gaelic Aoine Ceasdadm (Ena Catsdhu), or "Crucifixion
Friday," is also of but secondary importance in regard to any popular
customs connected with it, altho one of the most solemn festivals of the
Church. It is a day of prayer and rigid fasting, and in some parts of the
country even infants ar not allowd the breast unless they cry three times
for their accustoind nourishment. Brand states that it was formerly cus-
tomary for women to go along the roads with bare feet and disheveld hair
in imitation of Christ's sorrowful journey to Calvary. f

It is said that an eg laid on Good-Friday wil keep good until that day
twelv-month. The same belief is held in England and on the continent
in regard to bread baked upon this day. It is also customary to cut the
hair upon Good-Friday in order to cut away the sins of the past year and
begin a new life with the coming Easter, and any one doing so wil hav no
headake for a year thereafter. Among the west coast fishermen of Con-
nemara there exists the strange and barbarous practice of bringing home
on this day living fish, which ar afterward fried alive.

Easter Sunday is the festival of colored egs in Ireland, as wel as else-
where in Europe and America, the eg being an ancient symbol of the
resurrection. Egs and bacon form the principal Easter dish, to which, in
Roscommon and adjacent districts, there is added a cake, with a dance in
the evening. According to an old writer, quoted in Brand, the egs and
bacon wer formerly prepared, in the central districts, late the previous
evening, but not toucht until the cock crew. The company then clapt
hands with shouts of "Out with the Lent!" and made merry a short
while before fioing to bed4

Piers thus describes the Easter festivities in Westrneath, in 1682 : "On
the feasts of Easter and Whitsuntide, the more ordinary sort of people meet
near the ale house in the afternoon on some convenient spot of ground
and dance for the cake ; here, to be sure, the piper fails not of diligent

* See Pop. Sup., 310, 311.
t Brnnd, Antiquities, i, 152.
1 Ibid., i, 161.

18P9.] [Mooney.

attendance. The cake to be danced for is provided at the charge of the
ale-wife, and is advanced on a board on the top of a pike about ten feet
high ; this board is round, and from it riseth a kind of a garland, beset and
tied round with meadow flowers, if it be early in the summer ; if later, the
garland has the addition of apples set round on pegs fastened unto it ; the
whole number of dancers begin all at once in a large ring, a man and a
woman, and dance round about the bush, so is this garland call'd, and the
piper, as long as they are able to hold out ; they that hold out longest at
the exercise win the cake and apples, and then the ale-wife's trade goes
on." *

If any one who has kept the Lent wel wil rise early on Easter morning,
he wil be able to see the sun dance in the sky for joy at the resurrection,
altho some persons assert that the sun givs but three leaps on this occa-
sion. A favorit method is to observ the reflection in a wel or stream of
water. In Kerry, the fish ar said to be asleep on this day, and the old peo-
ple declare positivly that they can easily be caught with the hand in
shallow water. In Meath, the day is held so sacred that it is said, that if
one should black his shoes in the morning and then rub the brush against
a tree, the tree would be dead before that day twelv-month. More wil be
given in this connection in speaking of the next festival.

MAY-DAY OB BEALTUINE, MAY 1.

The next great festival is May-day, the first day of May, which, being
generally regarded as the beginning of summer, has been observd as a
holiday throughout Europe and in many parts of the Orient from the most
ancient times. In Rome the feast of Maia was held upon this day and
was preceded by the Floralia, lasting four days and celebrated in honor of
Flora, goddess of fruits and flowers. It is probable that the ancient
Irish festival also lasted several days, as in Gaelic Scotland the Bealtuine
period is stil considerd to extend from the first to the eighth of May. f
The old Scandinavians observd the day with feasting and dancing and a
mock fight between winter and summer.:}: The ancient Persians cele-
brated the festival upon the 21st of April, when every fire was extinguish!,
to be relighted with sacred fire from the temples. § The essential features
of this modern celebration, as wel as the beliefs connected with the day,
vary but little throughout Europe, the festivities consisting chiefly of
dancing around bonfires, or poles decorated with flowers and ribbons,
while the omens relate to the prosperity of the dairy or the wedded lot of
the girls. Certain trees ar held particularly sacred in connection with
these observances, the May-pole being of oak in England, an elm in Corn-
wall and a birch in Wales, J while in Ireland the chosen tree is the cfann-

* Piers, Westmeath, 123.

t See note in Pop. Sup., 51.

t Brand, Antiquities, i, 222.

§ Lady Wilde, 1,194.

|| Brand, Antiquities (quoted), i. 236-7.

Mooney.] [May 3,

caoran (crawn-ceeran], the rowan or mountain ash. The May season, and
especially May eve, is universally regarded as a favorit time for fairy rev-
els and witches' spels.

The Gaelic name of May-day is La Bealtuine (Law BdwWtinny), "the
day of the Beal fire," Deal being the fire god of the Keltic nations and
almost identical with Baal or Bel, the sun god of the Phoenicians and As-
syrians. The month itself is calld "the month of Bealtuine." The
pagan Irish wer fire worshipers, and this was one of the five great fire
festivals of the year, the others being' celebrated respectivly at the begin-
ning of spring — about Saint Bridget's day ; at midsummer on Saint John's
clay ; at Lughnas or the beginning of August, and on the first day of
November, the celebration in each case beginning on the preceding eve,
as already stated. Fire stil holds an important place in the May-day
and midsummer festivities, and Grimm states that in Wales, where a
Keltic language is yet spoken, the "holy fires" ar also lighted on the
first of November.*

The worship of fire and of its glorious embodiment, the sun, was a form
of religious belief at once so accient and universal that the subject need
not be here discusst. The system probably attaind its highest develop-
ment and greatest splendor in Persia in the east and in Ireland in the west,
and in both countries, as wel as elsewhere, an impressiv ceremony of the
ritual was the simultaneous extinction of every hearth-fire throughout the
land, to be rekindled from the new fire solemnly lighted by the priests of
the sun.

In Ireland the great festival of the new fire took place on the eve of
Bealtuine, and the first fire was kindled by the druid priests either on the
hil of Uisneach, which occupied a central position in the kingdom, or
upon the hil of Tara, where stood the royal palace of the monarch. f Both
hils ar in the county Meath. As soon as the blaze appeard above the
trees other piles wer lighted on the surrounding hil-tops, until in a short
time the circle of fire ran round the whole island. Death was the penalty
for lighting a fire before the great one was kindled by the druids in Meath.
Smiddy, who has investigated the druidic religion to some extent, is in-
clined to think that this new fire was procured from the rays of the sun
by some simple mechanical apparatus, but as the ceremonies took place at
night, it is difficult to see how it could hav been obtaind in this way, un-
less the fire was actually lighted before darkness came on, which does not
appear to hav been the case. It is more probable that fire was obtaind by
the friction of two pieces of dry wood, the method still in use among
primitiv peoples, and often retaind in religious ceremonials after it has
been superseded in every-day life by some more convenient invention.
The particular method used was probably the twirling of a stick in a solid
block or wheel of wood until sufficient heat was produced to ignite the

* Grimm, Mythologie, i, 580.

t Smiddy (Essay OH the Druids, 97) favors the first location, while other writers think
Tara more probably the true one.

1889.] [Mooney.

tinder placed at the point of contact. This was the process used by the Ro-
man vestals, by the ancient priests of India and by their modern Brahtnanic
successors, and has even been practiced in the western islands of Scotland,
one of the last sanctuaries of druidisni, as late as 1707, in order to procure
sacred fire with which to check a murrain amongst the cattle.*

According to Smiddy, as soon as the new fires wer blazing on every
hil, " Feasts and sacrifices followed. Victims were given to the flames,
and among them probably were included human beings. As on all other
occasions of prayer and sacrifice, both priests and people placed them-
selves at the west of the fires, with their faces turned to the mystical and
magical east. Most probably these ceremonies took place at an advanced
hour of the night and were continued till morning, when the sun, the
great form of Beal, appeared in his glory above the horizon. * * * It
is stated that from the fires lighted by the druids on this solemn occasion
the people carried home burning brands or live embers, with which to
rekindle the domestic hearths, and that the seed of it, siol na tinne, was
preserved and continued among them till the next anniversary of Beil-
tinne again. * * * The druids believed that in this way they kept the
sacred fire of Beal perpetually burning and that great were the benefits
which their people derived from its presence and influence among them.
Even the fields at this season received portions of it to ensure a iruitful
year and an abundant harvest."!

The great ceremony of Bealtuine was intended especially to bring a
blessing upon the crops and herds, and it is stated by some authors that
both human beings and cattle wer offered as a sacrifice to the fire upon
this occasion. It is certain, at least, that two fires wer built close together
and that men and cattle past between them, the purpose being to ward off
the influence of disease. J In the last century the cattle wer stil driven
through the May fires to preserv them from all disorders during the year, §
while the existing May-day beliefs concern thernselvs chiefly with the
safety of the milk and butter. The cardinal points derive their Gaelic
names from the position assumed by the druids and people when paying
the ancient homage to the rising sun. As the priest stood facing soir (ser),
"the bright " place, his right hand was to the south, his left hand to the
north and his back was turnd to the west. The Gaelic names for south,
north and west ar deas, tuaigh and iar (jas, thuee, eer), signifying respec-
tivly, right hand, left hand and behind.

It is said that Saint Patrick first arrived in the neighborhood of Tara on
the night when the people had assembled from all parts of the royal plain
of Meath to celebrate the great Bealtuine, which, as it so happend, oc-
curd this year upon the eve of Easter, and that the first intimation of the

* Grimm, Mythologie, i, 574-5 ; see also Kelly, Folk-lore, in his chapter on "The de-
scent of fire."
t Smiddy, Druids, 94-7.

| Cormac (A. D. 90S), noted in Grimm, Mythologie, i, 580.
I Vallancey, Collectanea, ii, 276.

Mooney.]

presence of the saint was given by the appearance of the blaze which he
had kindled upon the adjacent hil of Slane in order to celebrate the offices
of the Christian festival. In angry surprise the monarch askt who had
dared to light that fire at a time when even the palace itself was in darkness,
and receivd for answer from his druid that a stranger who revered not
their ancient gods had kindled the fire, which, if not extinguish! that
night, would burn on forever. Thereupon the saint was summond into
the presence of the king, before whom he was examind, but, despite the
warning of the druid, lie was permitted to continue in the work which
finally resulted in the overthrow of fire worship in Ireland.

The midsummer fires stil burn brightly, but those of Bealtuine ar nearly
extinguish!, which is probably due to the fact that on the introduction of
Christianity the old celebration was superseded by that of Easter, when
the ceremonies took place by day, thus rendering bonfires out of place.
Moreover, as Easter is a movable festival, never occurring on the same
day in consecutiv years, it would become more and more difficult, under
the new system, for the people to keep up the old accustomd periodic
celebration. Within the last fifty years the May fires wer stil common
throughout the south and east, and a Galway correspondent states that
they wer also lighted around Lough Corrib in the extreme west, but
they ar now confined chiefly to the counties of Limerick and Cork. The
people gatherd together with fiddlers and pipers to dance around the
blaze as on Saint John's eve, and when the fire had burnd low the cattle
wer driven through it to keep them from all sickness until the next May-
day. In Kildare, in addition to the bonfire, a May-bush was set up and
decorated with lighted candles. In the adjacent county of Meath the
custom is now unknown, but seems to hav been practiced at an earlier
period. In the County Limerick the fires ar stil lighted as on Saint
John's eve and the cows ar sprinkled with holy water and burnd with
blessed candles and with blazing branches of white or black thorn from
the pile, in order to keep them in health and insure plenty of milk and
butter during the year.

Another old May-day custom is thus described as it existed in the south
nearly a hundred years ago. The gilt ball mentiond was probably at
one time a mystic symbol of the sun : "On the 1st of May all the young
men assemble in their several districts, and go in procession, dressed out
in ribbons, garlands, etc. The leader bears on a pole a double circle of
hoops, in the centre of which hangs a gilt ball. They call at every house
where a marriage had taken place since the last May-day. The new-mar-
ried lady, together with a pecuniary present, presents another ball, which
is, like the former, elevated on another pole. This last ceremony is only
practiced in the south of Ireland."* This custom is described in Hall's
"Ireland" (i, 167), already quoted, as stil existing about forty years ago,
altho then nearly obsolete, and it is also stated that the May-pole car-
ried was a tall tree, which was set up in front of the door, and around
which the party danced in honor of the bride.

* E. W., quoted in Pop. Sup., 55.

1889.] 393 [Mooney.

In the city of Cork the celebration is held on " May Sunday," the first
Sunday- of May, perhaps because the working people ar then more at
leisure. For some nights beforehand parties of young men make secret
forays upon the deinenes of the neighboring gentry in order to secure
tall, straight-growing oak trees, which ar cut down and trimd off to serv
as May-poles. These ar then carried into the town and set up in every
convenient gathering place throughout the city. The poles ar as high as
a tall flag-staff and ar firmly planted in the ground, but not decorated in
any way. The work must all be done by night, as the whole business is
an offense against the peace and dignity of the law, which woodrangers
and police consider it their bounden duty to prevent. There seems to be
a tacit understanding that the sports shal not be interfered with after the
poles hav been set up. On the evening of May Sunday small parties col-
lect and proceed toward their respectiv poles, with numerous tar-barrels
placed upon doors which ar borne upon the shoulders of the men, while
on other doors carried in the same way ar placed chairs in which ar seated
a piper and fiddler. With music playing and shouts and laughter ringing
out on the air, they inarch in this fashion to the pole, and, on reaching it,
the barrels ar piled around its base, together with a plentiful supply of
turf. The musicians ar then installd on a temporary throne, the pile is
lighted and the dance begins, to last until daybreak. Parties from dif-
ferent poles pay mutual visits to each other during the night, each party
headed by a musician, and dance three times around the pole of the party
visited. As the poles ar green they ar but little injured by the fire
and ar afterward cut down by those who procured them and sold for a few
shillings apiece, the proceeds being spent for drink or other refreshments.
A small collection is also taken up outside the church in the morning to
pay the musicians.

Another May eve observance in this city is thus described as it existed
forty years ago : "Another old custom prevails also to some extent. May
eve, the last day of April, is called ' Nettlenias night ;' boys parade the
streets with large bunches of nettles, stinging their playmates and occa-
sionally bestowing a sly touch upon strangers who come in their way.
Young and merry maidens, too, not infrequently avail themselves of the
privilege to ' sting ' their lovers ; and the laughter in the street is often
echoed in the drawing-room."*

Fire is held sacred in Ireland, and there ar a number of May -day be-
liefs connected with it. None wil be given out of the house on this day
for any consideration, as such an act brings all kinds of il fortune upon
the family, and especially enables the borrower to steal all the butter from
the milk, so that any one who should ask for the loan of a lighted sod of
turf on May-day would be regarded as a suspicious- character, whom it
would be just as wel to watch. To giv out either fire or salt on this day
is to giv away the year's luck. One old writer states that fire would be
given only to a sick person, and then with an imprecation, but the butter,

* Hall, Ireland , i, 25.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 2x. PRINTED MAY 27, 1889.

Mooney.] [May 3,

if stolen, might be recoverd by burning some of the thatch from over the
door. In the city of Limerick the fire is always lighted by the man of the
house on May morning, as it is unlucky to hav it done by a woman.

According to Lady Wilde, "If the fire goes out on May morning it is
considered very unlucky, and it cannot be rekindled except by a lighted
sod brought from the priest's house. And the ashes of this blessed turf
are afterwards sprinkled on the floor and the threshold of the house."*
The same author asserts that milk is also pourd on the threshold, and that
if a traveler should ask for a cup of milk he must drink it in the house,
and with a pinch of salt in it, for no fire, water, salt or milk must be given
out on this day.

Owing to the scarcity of timber the May-pole has long since disappeard
from Ireland, excepting in a few isolated districts, chiefly in the south,
altho it was once known to all Keltic countries, and was tound in Britain
as early as the Roman invasion. At Maghera, in the extreme northern
county of Derry, the May-pole was annually planted in the market place
until 1798. f The custom has even been carried across the Atlantic by the
emigrant French, and "unmai" is frequently planted on the shores of
the Saint Lawrence in honor of some local celebrity.:}: The tree or pole
decorated with garlands was an appropriate symbol of the spring, and the
peculiar dance around it may hav had some reference to the circuit of
the sun in the heavens. In Ireland and in Gaelic Scotland the dancers
always follow the course of the sun from right to left, and one who takes
the contrary direction is quickly told to "dance with the sun." Two
hundred years ago, in districts where timber was plentiful, tall poles wer
set up on May eve, and allowd to stand nearly the whole year, while in
front of every door was placed a green bush decorated with yellow flowers
(buttercups?). §

The May-bush, trimd with flowers, is stil more or less general through-
out the country, especially in the south. In Meath, in addition to setting
up the May-bush, the children formerly strewd flowers in front of the
doorway, while in Kildare, as already stated, the bush was decorated at
night with lighted candles. In Clare, Galway and other parts of the
west, a branch of the rowan tree (crann caoran) is put over the doorway
or planted in front of the house, and is known as the Crdinin Bealtuine
(Crawnyeen Bawlthinny) or "little May-tree." In some mysterious waj*
the crann caoran has power against all spels of witches or fairies, who ar
uncommonly active on May-day, for which reason branches of the tree
ar put in the haggart or in the fields on this occasion, while smaller twigs
ar twisted around the churns and milking vessels, to protect the crops and
the butter. The same custom, as it exists in Sweden and Germany, is

* Lady Wilde, i, 201.

t Quoted from the "Parochial Survey of Ireland," in The Folk-lore Journal, ii, 212,
London, 1884.

I Bender, "Holidays of the French Canadians," in Magazine of American History,
xx, No. 6, p. 467, Nevf York, December, 1888.

I Piers, Westmeath, 123.

1839.] fMoo ,cy.

described by Kelly,* who identifies the rowan with the Sanskrit palasa,
which, according to the Vedas, sprang from a feather dropt by the fire
god Agni, who had assumed for a time the form of a falcon. This, again,
brings us back to the old fire worship.

The old May dance is thus described by Lady Wilde : " At the great
long dance, held in old times on May-day, all the people held hands and
danced round a great May-bush erected on a mound. The circle some-
times extended for a mile, the girls wearing garlands and the young men
carrying wands of green boughs, while the elder people sat round on the
grass as spectators and applauded the ceremony. The tallest and strong-
est young men in the county stood in the centre and directed the move-
ments, while the pipers and harpers, wearing green and gold sashes,
played the most spirited dance tunes. "f This dance, equivalent to the
May-pole dance of England, has long been discontinued on May-day,
altho a similar " long dance" is stil perforind in the north around the fire
on Saint John's eve.

At Finglas, near Dublin, there was formerly an annual May fair last-
ing several days, which was celebrated on a grand scale, and was attended
by great crowds from the city. The fair was presided over by a queen,
drest in gorgeous apparel and wearing on her head a royal crown, and
attended by a company of maids and courtiers arrayd in the same splendid
fashion. But the fair finally degenerated into an occasion of reckless
dissipation, so that it was discountenanced by the respectable citizens,
until, about fifty years ago, when the last queen died and the royal show
of Finglas came to an end4 This custom of a May queen, which does
not appear to hav existed elsewhere in Ireland, may hav been introduced
by the Danes, who for several centuries held possession of the country
about Dublin.

The May boys ar an important feature of the celebration on this day,
especially in the west and south. Companies of young men and boys,
sometimes as many as a hundred or more together, drest up with ribbons
on the arms and shoulders, and gay sashes about the waist, and sometimes
wearing fantastic masks made of cloth or paper, march about the country,
headed by pipers and fiddlers, who ar often assisted by some of the com-
pany with improvised instruments. On coming to the house of a rich
farmer or gentleman they halt and sing May songs and perform a dance
to the sound of the music, receiving in return a treat or a small sum of
money. The dance is generally enlivened by the antics of a " fool," who
has his face smeard over with flour and wears a bladder for a skulcap,
while, at the end of a long pole, he carries another, with which he keeps
order among the noisy spectators. Another fantastic character, drest in
woman's clothes and known as the "ape," acts as assistant to the fool.

Several of the May-day beliefs in relation to the dairy hav already been

* Kelly, Folk-lore, 158-167.
t Lady Wilde, 1, 195-6.
t Hall, Ireland, ii, 345.

Mooney.] [May 3,

inentiond, but these by no means exhaust the list. This is the day above
ail others when witches and fairies work their spels, and, if the proper
precautions ar not taken before sunrise to defeat their evil designs, there
wil be no luck in the family and no butter in the churn for the rest of the
year. Wo to the hare that is found in the pasture on May-day, for it is
wel known to be a witch who has assumed this form in order the more
easily to accomplish her wicked purposes. One of the best safeguards is
to get the clay which collects in the split of the cow's hoofs when she is
driven out on this morning, put it under the churn with a coal of fire and
some salt, and then proceed with the churning. After this the butter is
safe for the year, provided the churning be done before sunrise. If a
twig of rowan or whitehorn, gatherd on the preceding eve, be twisted
about the churn, so much the better, and, to make doubly sure, it is just
as wel to hav the churn-dash also made of rowan. A piece of iron is
sometimes kept red hot in the fire while the churning is going on — an-
other instance of the use of the combined forces of fire and iron against
evil influences. Should the witch get the first clay from under the hoof
and moisten it with three drops of the same cow's milk, secretly obtaind,
and place it under her own churn while churning, she can draw all the
butter of that cow to herself. According to Lady Wilde, primroses
gatherd before sunrise ar also strewn about the house and tied in bunches
to the cow's tail on May-day to ward off the fairy influence.* The same
author also mentions a traditional snow-white heifer which sometimes ap-
pears amongst the cattle on May-day, and always brings the best of good
luck to the farmer. f

In Donegal, and probably in some other parts of the country, no house-
keeper wishes to be first to light a fire on May-day. This seems to be ex-
plaind by a story told as a fact by a Limerick woman. According to her
account, a woman who was suspected of being a witch was observd going
out to the spring wel early one May morning. The priest followd her
and conceald himself near the wel. He saw her perform some spel with
the water, after which she waited until she saw the first smoke rise from
a neighboring chimney, when she said : Im an deatac' sin agamsa (Im an
dhothakh shin d'gamsa), "Butter of that smoke to myself." Soon the
smoke rose from another chimney, and he heard the witch mutter : Im an
deatac' sin cuma leis {Im an dhothakh shin cumma lesh], "Butter of that
smoke with it likewise." By this time the priest's housekeeper was stirring
at home, and soon a third column ascended from his own chimney. "Im
a t-sagairt cuma leis (Im a thogarch cumma lesJi), " The priest's butter with
it, too," said the witch ; but this was too much for the good man, who
sprang from his concealment and laid his riding-whip across her astonisht
shoulders. This broke the spel so far as his own butter was concernd,
but she got that of the others.

The crops ar sometimes stolen as wel as the butter. The evil-minded

* Lady Wilde, i, 197. .
t Ibidem, i, 195.

1889.] OJl IMooney.

person who knows how to invoke the aid of the spirit of darkness goes
secretly early in the season to his neighbor's field and sows a handful of
grain in some out-of-the-way spot where it is not likely to attract atten-
tion. Then by going before sunrise on May morning and reaping it, he
is able to take to himself the greater part of that year's crop. A Clare
man told how, when a boy, he was once walking with his father through
their field of oats just before May-day, when they came upon the witch's
tuft in a corner. His father got a spade and, taking up the bunch of oats
by the roots, threw it over the ditch, and thus saved his crop. In con-
nection with the crops, Sir Henry Piers, writing in 1682, says that in Ire-
land May -day was considerd the first day of summer, and on this day, what-
ever else they might hav, all, even the rich, prepared a dish of stirabout.
This was regarded as an evidence of the wife's good management in
making the grain last until the beginning of summer, as it was thought
that if they could do so wel, they could then very easily get along with
the new provisions until harvest.*

The fairies ar very activ at this season, especially on May eve, when
they change their quarters from one district to another, and the sound of
their music and dancing may then be heard in every green fort by any
mortal who has the courage to venture near. Some of the sweetest of the
Irish tunes hav been learnd in this way from the fairy pipes, but of the
many who hav stopt to listen to the spirit music, few hav ever returnd to
their friends. On May morning, also enchanted cities, long sunk below
the sea, ar seen to rise once more above the waters in all their old-time
splendor, and O'Donoghue, of Killarney, emerges from his subaqueous
palace and rides across the surface of the lake on a snow-white horse,
attended by all his retinue of knights and maidens.

While every one else is on the alert, it may wel be supposed that the
girls ar not idle, and, in truth, most of them ar anxiously consulting the
oracles in regard to their marriage prospects. Before going out the door
in the morning, the maiden recites a charm, and the first man or boy met
on the road after this wil bear the Christian name of her future husband.
The first snail found before sunrise wil be of the color of his hair, while
its track upon the ground wil mark out the initial of his name, but if the
snail hav a "box " or shel, the predestind partner wil be a widower. The
snail is taken home and put upon a plate in the sun, where it crawls about
for a while and finally stops facing the direction whence the lover is to
come. According to Lady Wilde, a black snail met first in the morning
is unlucky and an omen of death, while a white one brings good for-
tune.f

The young women do not trust entirely to the oracle, however, but take
some precautions of their own, chief of which is to bathe the face in May
dew before the sun rises and to dry it with the hair. This renders the

* Piers, Westmeath, 121.
t Lady Wilde, i, 198.

Mooney.] [May 3.

features fair and beautiful, and also prevents heaclake and fevers during
the year. An old riddle thus alludes to this custom :

" I washt my face in water that never raind or run,
And dried it on a towel that never was woven or spun."

In the north, the girls on May morning recite a charm calld the
"coinedher " to attract the lover. The name is, probably, a corruption of
" come hither," and when a young man appears to be fascinated by a girl,
she is said to hav put her comedher on him. There is a wonderful virtue
in the dew which forms on May morning, when gatherd before sunrise,
and some of the knowing women do a thriving business in this line. The
May dew is frequently preservd in bottles and rubd on sores, in the name
of the Trinity, to quicken the healing process. Herbs gatherd on May
eve possess mysterious powers for good or evil, according as they ar pulld
in the name of the Trinity or of the devil, and the virtue of the prepara-
tion is increast when compounded with butter made on May morning. It
may be of interest to Americans to learn that many of these old May-day
charms ar stil known amongst the mountaineers of the Southern Allega-
nies, who hav long since lost most of the folk-lore inherited from their
transatlantic forefathers.

There ar a number of miscellaneous customs and beliefs connected
with May -day. In many parts of the country, it is considerd unlucky to
do any regular work, but the day is spent in mending the fences. This
custom is, perhaps, akin to the former English ceremony of surveying
the parish boundaries about this time,* a practice, probably, as old as the
Roman Terminalia, or feast of Terminus, the god of fields and boundaries.
In Kerry, and probably throughout the south, this is also the day for
" settling the dues," or arranging what stock shal be kept by each of the
partners in a common pasture. In making this settlement, the unit of
measurement is calld a collop, the name applied to a sufficiency of pastur-
age for one cow,f which is held to equal the amount required for eighteen
geese, six sheep, hogs or asses, or two mules, while a horse is equivalent
to a collop and a half. Thus, if one man pastures six sheep in a field, his
partner has the right to put in as many asses or eighteen geese, while a
single horse is held to consume as much pasturage as nine sheep. Goats
ar not put into the calculation, being usually sent to range the unculti-
vated mountain slopes. The pasturage sufficient for a sheep, hog or ass
is calld a due, and according to this primitiv agricultural table, three
bils (of geese) make a mouth or due, and six dues make a collop.

In Clare, a ribbon is left out on May eve, and according as it is found
to hav lengthend or shortend in the morning, so wil the prosperity of
the family increase or decrease during the year. In Cork, the sun dances
in the water on this morning as wel as on Easter, and it was formerly the

* Just before Holy Thursday, near the end of the Lenten season ; see Brand, Antiqui-
ties, i. 197. *»
t Gaelic colbl-w, a cow, calf or heifer.

1889.] [Mooney.

custom to go early in the morning to Sunday's wel, a noted wel near that
city, to observ it. A girl horn upon this day wil prove to be of a bad dis-
position, while a cow born at the same time wil be vicious and inclined to
gore. Omens ar also drawn from the way in which the wind blows.
According to Lady Wilde, ashes ar sprinkled on the threshold on May
eve, and if in the morning there be found the print of a foot turnd inward
it betokens a wedding, but if turnd outward, a death.*

Grimm, in his interesting subchapter on fire,f notes the fact that in the
Germanic countries the Easter or May-fires ar almost entirely confined to
the northern provinces, while the midsummer or Saint John's fires belong
to the south. Almost every detail mentiond in this paper in connection
with the May-fires in Ireland is described by him as a part of the modern
Easter celebration in Germany, Denmark or Sweden, while precisely
similar ceremonies wer enacted at the ancient Roman festival of the Palilia,
which occurd about the same time of the year, viz., April 21. In the
festival of Easter, as celebrated in Germany, with its bonfires and dances
upon every hil and its lighted tapers in the churches, he sees only a Chris-
tian adaptation of the old pagan Bealtuine, or, possibly, of the midsum-
mer feast, which the missionaries wer obliged to incorporate into the
service of the new religion, while the very name is derived from that of
the heathen goddess Ostara, whose festival Wc>s, probably, celebrated about
the first of May. In regard to this connection, Grimm says: "Wurden
seit der Bekehrung die Deutschen Maifeuer auf Ostern und Johannis
verlegt, um sie christlichem Cultus naeher zu bringen ? Oder ist, da auch
Sonnenwende tief im Oeidenthum wurzelte, bloss Osternzeit Stellvertre-
terin fuer das alte Maifeuer?" and again: "Ihren Namen (Ostara) und
ihre Feuer, die vielleicht in Maianfang fielen, verlegte man, nach Bekeh-
rung der Sachsen, auf das christliche Fest." \

WHITSUNTIDE.

Whitsunday, in Gaelic calld Cingcis (Cingceesli), is a movable festival
occurring generally about the end of May or the beginning of June, and
deservs notice on account of the mysterious fatality connected with it, as
wel as with the following Monday and Tuesday. It is an unlucky season,
and should a man born on any one of these three days ever throw a stone
it wil inevitably kil or cripple some one. No water must be soild during
the same period, and for this reason no clothes ar washt from Saturday
until Thursday, nor ar any sheep washt for shearing. Neither must one
start on a journey or begin any important work, but, above all, no one
must go near the water, either for bathing or boating, or even to cross a
stream, for at this season one may be drownd in a cup of water. There
ar ancient legends to prove the truth of this belief, and every old woman
can tel of instances within her own knowledge where a neglect of these

* Lady Wilde, i, 199.

t Grimm, Mythologie, i, 567-597.

I Ibid., 581 aud 583.

Mooney.J [May 3,

precautions has resulted fatally. Death is not inevitable, however, for
only one hour of all this time is fatal, but as no one may know which is
the hour, or even on which of the three days it occurs, the only way to
avoid the evil consequences is to observ the prohibition until the period
has terminated. According to Lady Wilde, the fairies ar also to be feard
at this season, so that holy water must be sprinkled about the house to
keep them away, and at this time also the water spirits come up out of the
sea to hold their revels on the shore, and the water horse rises from the
lough to graze at midnight in the green pastures upon its banks.* A
dance was formerly held also on Whitsunday, as already described in
speaking of Easter Sunday.

SAINT JOHN'S EVE, JUNE 23.

Next comes Saint John's eve, June 23, better known, perhaps, as mid-
summer night, after which the sun begins its backward course and the
days grow shorter. This was one of the most solemn festivals of the
ancient pagan world, and numerous vestiges of it stil exist throughout the
greater part of Europe, after nearly two thousand years of Christianity.
In fact, such a hold had the old fire worship upon the minds of the people
that in many instances, especially in Germany, the teachers of the new
faith found it necessary to incorporate the pagan ceremonies into the
accepted rites of the church. f In France, Germany, Austria, Italy and
the Slavic countries, the observances connected with this festival ar prac-
tically identical with those in Ireland. In Servia and the other souih
Slavic countries, according to Krauss, the very names of Saint John's day
and Saint John's fire "wie elektrische Funken im Herzen und Gemiithe
des sudslavischen Bauernvolkes tausend tolle, lebenslustige, verliebte und
gliickliche Gedanken entziinden ! Wann um mitternachtlicher Stunde auf
steiler Hohe der machtig aufgeschichtete Holzstoss helllodernd gen
dunkelblauen sternebesaeten Hirnmel harzduftende Feuerflammen ztingelt,
da tanzen Burschen und Madchen jauchzend und singend um das Feuer
gar schnellfiissigen Reigen. Zauberhaft die Nacht, die Feuergluth, zau-
berhaft der schnelle Reigen, Alles ist bezaubert, Alles zaubert."J

As has been stated, the fires of Bealtuine hav paled before the Easter
tapers, but the midsummer fires stil blaze from every hil top in Ireland on
the eve of June 23, now calld in Gaelic, Oid'c'e Teirf Seag'an (Kha or
Eel Chin Shawn), or the ''Night of John's Fire." The introduction of
the new calendar in 1752 seems to hav causd some confusion for a time, §
but this can hav been but temporary. Speaking of the old £re worship,
Smiddy says, in this connection : "There was a sort of poetry and of
mystery about this system, which certainly exercised a powerful fascina-
tion over the human mind. The altar and the earn of the Druid have

* Lady Wilde, i, 204-5.

t See Kelly, Folk-lore, 46-8.

J F. S. Krauss, Sitte und Branch der Siidslaven, 176, Wien, 18&5.

g Writer quoted in Brand, Antiquities.

1889.] j[Mooney.

been deserted for ages, and yet, to this day, there are living vestiges and
memorials of his anniversary fire in Ireland. At a certain period of the
summer, when the shades of evening gather over the face of the land,
flames of fire are seen to spring like magic from hill to hill, through the
whole expanse of the country. They are also lighted in the hamlets and
villages and in many of the towns. A few of these take place at Beiltinne,
that is, at the beginning of May ; but the great blaze is reserved for the
eve of St. John the Baptist, the 23d of June."*

In pre-Christian times the first fire was lighted on the hil of Howth, on
the east coast of Ireland, near Dublin, and the moment the flame appeard
through the darkness a great shout went up from the watchers on all the
surrounding hil-tops, where other fires wer quickly kindled until soon
the whole country was in a Islaze f

The modern ceremonies hav changed but little in the last two centu-
ries. Sir Henry Piers, writing in 1682, says that on this eve there was a
bonfire in every town, and that the people carried about blazing torches of
dried rushes, so that "a stranger would go near to imagine the whole
country was on fire.":}: Another author quoted in Brand, writing in 1723,
says, "they make bonfires and run along the streets and fields with wisps
of straw blazing on long poles to purify the air, which they think infec-
tious, by believing all the devils, spirits, ghosts and hobgoblins fly abroad
this night to hurt mankind. "§ These bundles of straw tied to long poles
ar calld "clears," and the custom is stil kept up. ||

It is here in place to say something in regard to the word bonfire. As
commonly pronounced and as given in the dictionary the word is bonfire,
and is derived by most etymologists from the Teutonic boen or blessing.
It seems probable, however, that the original form and meaning was bone-
fire. The word is so pronounced in the English-speaking districts of
Ireland— where many archaic English forms ar preservd — and the Gaelic
name, tein'na cnam" (chin na cnaw), means exactly the same thing.
This may indeed be a mere translation of the English name, but such
does not appear to be the case. Kelly, writing upon the midsummer
fires, gives the account of a medieval author as follows : "The bonfires,
he says, were lighted for the purpose of scaring away the dragons that
poisoned the waters with the slime that fell from them at that hot sea-
son, and therefore bones and all sorts of filth were thrown into the fire,
that the smoke might be the fouler and more offensive to the dragons." ^f
In several parts of the west of Ireland, especially in Connemara, the bones
are stil saved up to burn in the midsummer fires.

The piles for the Saint John's fires ar built of turf, bog deal and furz,

* Smiddy, Druids, 97-98, i, 304.
t Lady Wilde, i, 214.
t Piers, Westmeath, 123.
§ Brand, Antiquities, i, 305.

|| See quotation from the Parochial Survey of Ireland, in the Folk-lore Journal, ii, 213,
London, 1884.
fi Kelly, Folk-lore, 57.

PHOC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 2Y. PRINTED MAT 27 , 1889.

Mooney.] 402 [May 3,

with sufficient green stuf to prevent its burning too rapidly. The fire is
generally lighted after dark, but in some parts of the north it is kindled
in the afternoon. The people gather about the fires with pipers and fid-
dlers, and the evening is given up to dancing and merry-making. In
Meath the young folks wer allowd on this night to milk the sheep in the
pastures, and came provided with buckets for the purpose, together with
oaten bread to dip in the milk, which was boild over the fires in regular
picnic style. The next morning was considerd the proper time to hunt
mushrooms. It was also customary to walk three times round the fires,
reciting certain prayers to ward off sickness during the coming year. In
Down the festivities began in the afternoon, when the people went in pro-
cession, carrying an effigy called a "Paddy," and danced round the fire to
the music of a fiddler. In the Orange districts it was sometimes necessary,
thirty years ago, to put out an armed picket to prevent interruption. On
asking an old man where the guards got their guns, he said, " We hadn't
many, but we had more than the law allowd." As the fires burn low,
the young men leap over the blaze, and later on the girls and women
walk across the hot embers. Long after midnight, when the pile has
burnd down to the ground, the people disperse to their homes, some one
of each family carrying a shovelful of live coals to scatter over the fields
in order to insure a good crop, with a lighted sod of turf to put into the
hearth-fire, to bring down prosperity upon the household. It is also an
omen of a good crop to be able to reach the field with a burning brand
before the embers hav time to go out.* In the city of Dublin, where
bonfires could not wel be kindled, it was customary in the last century
to set up a bush in the middle of the street and adorn it with lighted
candles. f

Connected with this celebration ar several local customs which wer
probably more general in former days. At Armoy, near Ballycastle,
County Antrim, the people join hands about a blessed wel in a game
known as "Round Ring," and much resembling "Hunt the Handker-
chief." One standing on the outside touches some person in the circle,
who then lets go his partner's hands and runs round the ring in pursuit
of the first, who endeavors to get into the vacated place before he can be
caught. If successful, the other takes his place outside the circle until
releasd in a similar manner.

In Kerry, and other parts of the west, as the fires burn down, the people
pull out blazing brands from the pile and singe the cows with them, in
order to bring increase to the herds. The cattle ar sometimes chased
through the fields, at other times collected into pens for the purpose. In
former times they wer driven round or through the fire, as on May-
day, a custom which stil existed in the north within the present century.:}:

* Charles DeKay, Fairies and Druids of Ireland, in Century Magazine, xxxvii, No. 4,
597, New York, Feb., 1889.
t E. W. (1791), Pop. Sup., 55.
t Parochial Survey oT Ireland, quoted in the Folk-lore Journal, ii, 140, London, 1884.

1889.] [Mooney.

Coals from the Saint John's fire ar also sewn into the clothes of women
to prevent their being carried off by fairies. According to Grimm, a cere-
mony similar to this singeing or passing of the cattle through the fires on
Saint John's eve exists also in France, Germany, Russia, Bohemia and
Servia,* but the writer has not been able to learn of the existence in Ire-
land of the custom mentiond by the same author in this connection, of
throwing flowers into the fire or putting herbs over the doorway of the
dwelling house or stable.

A writer quoted in the Gentleman's Magazine for 1843, in describing a
celebration witnesst on Saint John's eve in the King's county, mentions
one curious feature, which is evidently a local substitute for driving the
cattle through the fire, and which closely resembles a Christmas custom
in Wales, another Keltic country, as described in the same article. After
speaking of the brilliant effect of the bonfires blazing on every hil, the
author continues :

"But something was to follow that puzzled me not a little ; when the
fire had burned for some hours and got low, an indispensable part of
the ceremony commenced. Every one present of the peasantry passed
through it, and several children were thrown across the sparkling embers,
while a wooden frame of some eight feet long, with a horse's head fixed
to one end and a large white sheet thrown over it, concealing the wood
and the man on whose head it was carried, made its appearance. This
was greeted with loud shouts of 'The white horse!' and having been
safely carried by the skill of its bearer several times through the fire with
a bold leap, it pursued the people, who ran screaming and laughing in
every direction. I asked what the horse was meant for, and was told
it represented all cattle." f

Saint John's eve is also a favorit fairy season, when the "good people"
hold their midnight revels in every green fort. That the same belief
existed in England is evident from Shakespeare's "Midsummer Night's
Dream." On this night especially the fairies ar on the watch to carry off
incautious mortals, particularly women and infants who ar not protected
by a sprig of lusmor (foxglove), or some other safeguard against fairy
influence. An old writer of 1723, quoted by Brand, mentions a belief
that on this eve every human soul leaves its bodily habitation and takes a
journey to that place on land or sea where death shal finally separate
them forever.:}: This is also a chosen time for visiting many holy places,
especially the numerous wels calld after Saint John.g

The following account of the celebration, as stil carried out in the west,
is given by Lady Wilde: "The fires are still lighted on St. John's eve
on every hill in Ireland. When the fire has burned down to a red glow,

* Grimm, Mythologie, i, 588-591.
t Pop. Sup., 90.
J Brand, Antiquities, i, 305.

I Seethe author's "Medical Mythology of Ireland," in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxiv,
No. 125, 152, Philadelphia, 1887 ; also, Hall, Ireland, iii, 117, note.

Mconey.] [May 3,

the young men strip to the waist and leap over or through the flames ;
this is done backwards and forwards several times, and he who braves the
greatest blaze is considered the victor over the powers of evil, and is
greeted with tremendous applause. When the fire burns still lower, the
young girls leap the flame, and those who leap clean over three times,
back and forward, will be certain of a speedy marriage and good luck in
after-life, with many children. The married women then walk through
the lines of the burning embers ; and when the fire is nearly burnt and
trampled down, the yearling cattle are driven through the hot ashes, and
their back is singed with a lighted hazel twig. These hazel rods are kept
safely afterwards, being considered of immense power to drive the cattle
to and from the watering places. As the fire diminishes the shouting
grows fainter, and the song and the dance commence ; while the profes-
sional story-tellers narrate tales of fairy-land, or of the good old times
long ago, when the kings and princes of Ireland dwelt amongst their own
people, and there was food to eat and wine to drink for all comers to the
feast at the king's house. When the crowd at length separate, every one
carries home a brand from the fire, and great virtue is attached to the
lighted brone which is safely carried to the house without breaking or
falling to the ground. Many contests also arise amongst the young men,
for whoever enters his house first with the sacred fire brings the good
luck of the year with him." *

SAMHAN, HALLOW E'EN, OB ALL SOULS' DAY, NOVEMBER 1.

We wil pass over several minor dates, chief among which is Lady day,
on the fifteenth of August, nearly corresponding with the ancient festival
of Lughnas, which has given its name to the month, but has now faded
from the popular recollection. Next comes the great festival of Samhan,
or November eve, calld in the eastern districts Hoi' eve, and better
known in this country as Hallow e'en, the eve preceding the first day of
November, designated in the calendar as the day of All Saints. This ap-
pears to have been a universal festival throughout pagan Europe in honor
of the goddess of fruits.f which probably accounts for the prominent part
pi ay d by the apple in the modern celebration. So firmly wer the people
wedded to this pagan festival that the church was compeld to incorporate
it into the Christian calendar, merely changing the name so as to give it a
new significance.

The Gaelic name of this festival is Sam' an (Sowan), November being
calld mi na Sam'ain, the month of Samhan. In ancient Ireland it was
the last of the five great fire festivals. Vallancey states that the festival
was dedicated to the god of fruits and seeds, and lasted throughout the
month of November. J The only trace of fire worship remaining in con-

* Lady Wilde, i, 214-5.

f Hutchinson, "Northumberland," quoted in Brand. Antiquities, i, 378.

\ Vallancey, Colledtanea, iii, Part ii, 443 passim.

1889.] 405 [Mooney.

nection with the modern celebration in Ireland is in the use of lighted
candles, but in Scotland and Wales bonfires wer stil kindled with mystic
rites a generation ago, while the same custom prevaild also in England at
an earlier day.* Smiddy states that the ancient Irish celebrated the day
with sacrifices and feasts, and that "the horse was offered as a victim to
the sun, and perhaps the human being, too." On this occasion, also,
special honors wer paid to the great idol of Crom Cruach, which was set
up at a place calld Magh Sleachta, supposed to hav been in the County
Leitrim, and which is described as a stone capt with gold and silver, and
surrounded by twelv other rough stones. To this idol, until its destruction
by Saint Patrick, wer sacrificed the first born of every species, and on the
great day of Samhan the people prostrated themselvs before it until the
blood streamd from their lacerated faces, knees and elbows. The figure
evidently had an astronomic significance. The festival partook of the
character of a thanksgiving for the ripend fruits, f

The feast of Samhan was the occasion of the convening of the Feis, or
great national assembly of ancient Ireland, which was held every three years
at the palace of Tura and lasted for a week, being convoked by the monarch
himself three days before the day of Samhan (November 1) and continuing
three days after. According to the annalists, this assembly was instituted
by Ollamh Fodhla (pronounced Ollav Fola), the first monarch of Ire-
land and builder of the palace of Tara, who is said to hav flourishd nine
hundred years before Christ. The purpose of the convocation, which was
attended by all the druids, bards, rulers and scholars of Ireland, was to
enact laws and revise the annals of the country. The first two days wer
devoted to friendly intercourse, and on the third the assembly was
formally opend by the chief bard with music and the recitation of poetry.
The sacred fire of Samhan was then lighted and the favor of the gods
invoked, after which the regular business of the convention began.
Whoever was convicted of murder, theft or quarreling during this period
sufferd death, tho at other times punishd only by a fine.:}:

With regard to the modern celebration of November eve,§ it may be
stated briefly that almost every practice or belief found in Ireland is com-
mon aswel to England, Scotland, Germany and other countries of Europe,
while, as on May eve, the chief purpose of the mystic rites is to discover
to the girls the names and characters of their destind partners. Unless
otherwise noted, it may be assumed that the customs about to be described
exist in some form throughout the country. The apple is the great feature
of the occasion, and is made to contribute in a number of ways to the gen-
eral enjoyment. Apples ar provided in abundance in every farmer's
house, and a favorit pastime is ducking for them in a tub of water. The
apple floats upon the water, and each one who makes the trial must kneei

* Brand, Antiquities, i, 388-390.

t Vallancey, Collectanea, iii, Part ii, 457-8,

t Smiddy, Druids, 106-11".

I Hall, Ireland, ii, S87 note.

Mooney.] [May 3,

down with his hands behind his back, and dipping his head into the tub,
endeavor to bring up the apple in his mouth. As the apple is forced
under the water at each attempt, unless he can succeed in seizing it
between his teeth, it may readily be supposed that this simple play affords
a vast deal of amusement to those gatherd about the tub.

Sometimes an apple is suspended on a string, fastend at one end to
the wall, while the other end is held by one of the company. The biter,
with his hands tied behind him, tries to catch the apple between his teeth,
while the other strives to defeat his purpose by jerking the string just at
the critical moment. To render the feat stil more difficult, the biter is
sometimes compeld to bend backward over a stick resting on the backs of
two chairs. Again, the apple is hung by a string from the mantel. Then
each person runs with head down around a firkin placed in the middle of
the floor, keeping his fingers on the firkin all the time until dizzy, and at
last, straightening up, tries to take a direct course and hit the apple with
his finger.

This last method seems to be a degenerate form of a more elaborate
practice which stil exists in the County Clare, as wel as in the north, and
may originally hav had an astronomic meaning. A contrivance known as
the "snap apple," and somewhat resembling the hub of a wheel with fifty-
two spokes, is suspended by a string from the loft, at about the hight of
an average man's head. The spokes ar arranged horizontally around the
hub in several series one above another, and of every three spokes the first
has a short candle blazing at the extremity, the second is sharpend to a
point and the third has an apple stuck upon the end. Under it is placed
a stool, around which a line is drawn upon the floor. While one person
keeps the wheel revolving, each of the others in turn runs around in this
circle, stooping down with one hand on the stool, as already described, as
many times as there ar spokes on the wheel, when he rises and endeavors
to catch the apple, at the risk of being burnd by the candle or scratchd
by the sharpend stick should he fail.

A writer of 1784, in the Gentleman's Magazine, speaking of this celebra-
tion in the eastern counties, says, that in his time an important part of the
refreshment provided for the occasion was " lamb's wool," made by bruis-
ing roasted apples and mixing the pulp with milk, ale, or even wine
amongst the upper classes who wer not too refined to take part in these
periodical merry-makings. Apples and nuts always accompanied the
lamb's wool.* As far back as 1728, the Dublin servants wer accustomd
to demand apples, ale and nuts of their employers on this eve.f Another
favorit dish on this occasion is culcannon, whence the festival is some-
times known as "culcannon night." It consists chiefly of potatoes and
turnips boild and mashd together, with a generous lump of butter swim-
ming on the top.
Vallancey, also writing in the last century, states that in the south of

* Quoted in Brand, Antiquities, i, 396.
t Braud. Antiquities, i, 377.

. 18S9.] [Mconey.

Ireland, on this eve, the peasants " assemble with sticks and clubs (the
emblems of laceration), going from house to house, collecting money,
bread-cake, butter, cheese, eggs, etc., etc., for the feast, repeating verses
in honor of the solemnity, demanding preparations for the festival in the
name of St. Columb-kill, desiring them to lay aside ihe fatted calf and to
bring forth the black sheep. The good women are employed in making the
griddle cake and candles ; these last are sent from house to house in the
vicinity and are lighted upon the (Saman) next day, before which they
pray, or are supposed to pray, for the departed souls of the donor. Every
house abounds in the best viands they can afford ; apples and nuts are
devoured in abundance."* In a previous passage, he explains the allusion
to the black sheep by stating that such an animal was formerly sacrificed
by the druids on this occasion for the benefit of the souls of the departed.
He also mentions several love charms which wil now be described.

Quite a. number of experiments ar tried by the girls with beans or nuts
to test the affection of their sweethearts. Sometimes two nuts ar named
after a pair of lovers and placed in front of the fire. If either cracks or
jumps away from its place, the one whose name it bears wil prove incon-
stant. Should it blaze up brightly, its namesake has an affection for the
one represented by the other nut, and if the two burn quietly together the
lovers wil be married. In Kerry, the trial is sometimes made with beans,
large ones being used to represent the young men, while smaller ones
serv for the young women. If neither one of the pair jumps away from
the other, they ar lighted and allowd to burn to a coal, after which they
ar put into a glas of water. Should both sink, it is a sign that the lovers
wil be married ; if neither, they wil never be wedded ; but if only one
sinks, it is, as the people say, "between I wil and I won't." Again,
white beans to represent the girls, and black beans for their lovers, ar
placed in pairs on a pan over the fire. If the black bean remains by the
side of the white one, the girl knows her lover is true to her, but if it pops
over to the neighborhood of another white bean, she knows that the recre-
ant sweetheart has been won from her by the rival whose name the white
bean bears.

The lover sometimes roasts ten beans, and then, throwing one of them
over the shoulder and taking the other nine in the mouth with a sup of
"mairn " water, he goes to three houses in succession and listens secretly
on the outside, f The first name belonging to one of the opposit sex
heard spoken inside the house wil be that of the future husband or wife,
as the case may be. If the same name be heard at the next and the
third house the omen receivs additional confirmatien, but should a differ-
ent name be heard in the second house, that wil be the name of the destind

* Vallancey, Collectanea, iii, Part ii, 459.

t The selection of ten objects, one of which is aftenvards thrown away, is of common
occurrence in Irish folk-lore, and wil be met with again in this chapter. For another
instance, see the author's paper on " The Medical Mythology of Ireland," in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xxiv, No. 125, p. 144, Philadelphia, 1887. A " maim "—properly meriug—
stream is a boundary ditch between two fields.

Mooney.] 408 [May 3,

partner in case the other should die, and so on with the third. One old
man admitted that he had tried this in his young days, at a time when he
was paying some attention to a girl named Mary, whom, however, he had
110 intention of marrying. Sure enough, what name did he hear at the
first house but Mary. He went on to the next, and again he heard the
same name. Afraid to go to the third, he spit out the beans and the water,
exclaiming in a passion, "To hel with Mary !" He finally fulfild the
prophecy by marrying a Mary, but a different one, of whom, at the time,
he had no thought. His wife, who had been an interested listener, added,
"No, but she was kind to you."

Two pieces of alum ar sometimes christend in the same way and placed
together near the fire. If they melt or run together, it is a sure token that
the fortunes of the lovers wil be joind, but otherwise, they wil never wed
each other.

The young folks also go blindfolded into the garden at midnight to pull
up cabbages, and according as these ar full or stunted, with straight stalks
or crooked, so wil the future partner be of fine appearance or witherd
and misshapen, or neat or slovenly in habit. The stalk is taken home and
placed over the door, and the first one who comes under it in the morn-
ing wil bear the Christian name of the destind husband or wife. The cab-
bage stalks ar sometimes thrown against the doors of the farmers.

Another mode of divination is by means.of melted lead, which is pourd
through the ring of a key into a vessel of water drawn from a spring wcl.
The shape assumed by the metal on coming in contact with the water in-
dicates the trade or occupation of the coming man. Each girl making the
trial must hav a separate vessel of water, and the water must be brought
and the operation performd in silence.

Three basins ar also ranged on a table, the first containing clean water,
the second, calld the baintreab'ac' (bonchorakh) or "widow" containing
dirty water, and the third fild with clay. With eyes closed or blind-
folded, each girl then walks up to the table and lays her hand on one of
the basins, and according as she touches the clean water, dirty water or
clay, so will she find a handsome mate, an ugly husband or widower, or
a grave before the end of the year. In the south, according to one
authority, the basins ar fild respectivly with water, earth and meal, sym.
bolic of long life, death within a year, or the attainment of wealth.*

In Limerick a cake is baked with a ring inside, from which omens ar
drawn in the manner already described in treating of Shrove Tuesday.

Various devices ar resorted to in order to dream of the future husband,
the method generally adopted being to eat something which wil cause in-
tense thirst, in the belief that the apparition of the destind man wil come
to the bedside of the sleeping girl at midnight and offer her a drink from a
glass of water which has been placed conveniently near. Sometimes a cake
containing a large quantity of salt is baked, and must be eaten in three

* O'Hanlon (1865), IH English Traditions and Foreign Customs, Gentleman's Magazine
Library, 29, Boston, n.d. (1885).

1889.] 409 [Mooney.

bites. Again it is a salt herring, which must be stolen and eaten, bones
and all. Sometimes the girl takes ten pins, and, throwing one over her left
shoulder, sticks the remaining nine into an apple, which she places under
her pillow on retiring. But the most elaborate method of augury is that
performd with the eg. For this purpose the first eg ever laid by a black
hen must be procured and boild until hard, when the yolk is taken out
and the cavity fild with salt. On retiring at night the girl eats the eg and
then gets into bed backward. A glass of water has been placed on the
table at the bedside, but she must endure the burning thirst until the hour
of midnight, when her destind partner wil infallibly appear and offer her
a drink. In no case must a word be spoken or a drop of water taken after
eating the eg.

Hemp seed is also sown by the maiden, who probably repeats a secret
formula at the same time, and it is understood that, on looking back over
her lett shoulder, she wil see the apparition of her future spouse gathering
the hemp. Akin to this is the practice of winnowing grain at the barn
door, with the same result of seeing the figure of the destind husband be-
fore the task is ended.

Most of these methods of love divination, altho common enough, ar
considerd somewhat uncanny, but those now to be described ar regarded
with undisguised horror, as being veritable compacts with the powers of
darkness, and few can be found who wil admit ever having tried them,
while the majority profess ignorance of the whole subject.

Chief among these unholy rites is that known in Gaelic as Tarruing na
Sruit' (Thorinj na sruh), or, "the dragging of the stream." The one
who thus seeks the aid of the demons takes her smock, or, if a man, his
shirt — the garment must always be that worn next the skin— and, going
under cover of the darkness to a "mairn" stream, washes it in the water,
drawing it always against the current, " ann ainm an d'eam'ain 'sa dmiab'-
ail,"* i.e., in the name of the fiend and the devil. The smock is drawn
against the stream because the whole performance is believd to be in
direct opposition to the laws of God. Returning to the house the girl
sweeps the hearth clean, and then hangs the garment ou a chair before the
fire, expecting, just as the clock strikes twelv, to see the ghostly shape of
her future husband enter the room and turn the smock. In some cases a
razor and looking-glass ar added in order that the lover may shave him-
self.

Stil more terrible is the conjuration of the ball of yarn and the lime
kiln. As described by one informant, the girl who dares risk the event of
this awful spel goes at night to the nearest lime kiln — in which an oracu-
lar spirit is supposed always to reside — and in the name of the devil throws
into it a ball of yarn, retaining one end of the thread in her hand. She
begins to wind up the yarn, but soon feels a pull at the other end and
asks, " Who pulls my yarn?" when the spirit within the kiln calls out the
name of her future husband, whose figure she then sees rising out of the

* Pronounced, An dnim an yowan sa yowl.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 2z. PRINTED MAY 28, 1889.

Mooney.] [May 3,

pit before her, on which she must turn and run with all speed toward the
house, repeating a terrible charm as she goes. The shape pursues her,
but as it comes nearer it loses the appearance of her lover and becomes a
horrible demon, uttering the most blood-chilling cries. Should it over-
take her, the unfortunate girl would be torn in pieces, but if she can enter
the house and lock the door before the monster comes up she is safe,
altho in almost every case she falls on the floor in a dead faint from terror.
Sometimes the baffled demon peers in through the window, but, strangely
enough, no one but the girl herself can see the apparition or hear the
horrible sounds. At the moment of the occurrence the future husband,
whose spirit is thus made to appear, is conscious of some mysterious dis-
turbance in himself, without being aware of the cause. The working of
this diabolic spel always results unfortunately, and the children born to
the girl after marriage ar almost certain to be idiotic or deformd.

A writer in the Gentleman's Magazine givs a somewhat different account
of this ceremony. According to his statement, if the girl winds on and
feels nothing pull at the other end, it is a sign that she wil die unmarried;
if something pulls, she asks the question, when her future husband wil giv
his name or appear to her, but sometimes a demon wil approach instead,
and this is a token that her death is not far off.* Vallancey says that the
Lord's Prayer is recited backwards while winding up the yarn on the
ball.f

Lady Wilde hints mysteriously at another awful incantation performd
in tront of a looking glass in the devil's name — something so unspeakably
fearful in its nature that one young girl who tried it was found the next
night with distorted features lying dead belore the mirror, while the glass
itself was shatterd to pieces. The same author continues :

"Another spell is the building of the house. Twelve couples are taken,
each being made of two holly twigs tied together with a hempen thread :
these are all named and stuck round in a circle in the clay. A live coal
is then placed in the centre, and whichever couple catches fire first will
assuredly be married. Then the future husband is invoked in the name
of the Evil One to appear and quench the flame. On one occasion a dead
man in his shroud answered the call and silently drew away the girl from
the rest of the party. The fright turned her brain and she never recov-
ered her reason afterward. "J

This season is also a great time for fairies, ghosts and witches. In
Connemara, the churn-dash is trimd with crann caoran, or rowan twigs,
on November eve, to prevent the stealing of the cream by the witches dur-
ing the coming year. The author just quoted also states that if the cattle
fall sick about this time the blame is laid upon the witches. §

* O'Hanlon (1865), in English Traditions and Foreign Customs, Gentleman's Magazine
Library, 29, Boston, n.d. (1885).
t Vallancey, Collectanea, iii, .Part ii, 460.
J Lady Wilde, i, 2(%210.
\ Ibid., 211.

1889.] [Mooney.

On this night it is dangerous to be abroad, and no one would think of
telling a fairy story, because the fairies ar then going in troops from one
green fort to another, making merry with their elfin comrades and danc-
ing to the sound until the first gray streak of day appears in the east. In
Connemara, they carry about with them a golden halter, with which they
ar able to seiz and drag off incautious mortals to their underground abodes,
but he who is so fortunate as to get possession of this rope wil thence-
forward know the hiding-place of all the fairy treasures. Should any one
meet a company of fairies on their travels and hav the presence of mind
to throw at them a handful of dust from under his feet, they wil be corn-
peld to release any mortal prisoner they may hav with them.

On this night it behoves one to be on his guard against the puca, a hate-
ful goblin monster, assuming by turn the form of a horse, a bull, a goat,
or a dwarfish imp, with all the intelligence of a man and all the malice of
a demon. From this Keltic name — alike in Gaelic and Welsh — is derived
the English Puck. A favorit trick of the puca is to present himself in the
guise of a gentle horse to some belated foot traveler, who is easily induced
to mount in order the sooner to reach his journey's end. The puca some-
times facilitates the operation by approaching stealthily from behind and
deftly inserting his head between the legs of the victim. Then begins a
wild ride over hil and dale, through fields and across meadows, until at
last the puca halts on the edge of a lofty clif and with a sudden toss hurls
his victim down upon the rocks below. On this night, also, it is said that
he spoils the sloes and the blackberries, so that they ar no longer fit to be
eaten. The same belief, transferd to the eve of Michaelmas, September
29, is found also in Cornwall.*

While the fairies, the witches and the puca are thus abroad, the dead
also leav their graves to revisit once more their former haunts and min-
gle unseen with the living. In order that they may be comfortable and
know they ar not forgotten on this one night in the year, their pitying
friends sweep clean around the hearth and build up a good fire so that the
ghosts may warm themselvs after leaving their chilly graves, while food
and milk in abundance ar set out for their refreshment. At the same time
the souls of the departed ar especially rememberd in the prayers of the
living. Those, also, who ar not dead, but in captivity with the fairies,
ar now permitted to return again to their old homes for a few short hours,
and it is even said that the spirits of the dead join in the fairy revels on
this one night of the year. Lady Wilde also states that "on November
eve, by certain incantations, the dead can be made to appear and answer
questions ; but for this purpose blood must be sprinkled on the dead body
when it rises ; for it is said the spirits love blood. The color excites them
and gives them for the time the power and the semblance of life."f

From one of Wakeman's charming Irish letters in the Washington
Evening Star, we extract the following account of a recent November eve

* W. S. Lach-Szj-rma, in Folk-lore Journal, i, 365, London, 1883.
t Lady Wilde, i, 207.

Mooney.] [May 3>

celebration in far-off Donegal. Altho somewhat lengthy, it comes all in
good place and mentions several features not previously referd to :

"Of all brief periods of Irish pleasure, Hallowe'en yields the sweetest,
because the most harmless and innocent, delights. It is the night of un-
bounded mirth, witching charm and sinless dream. It is then that the
tenderest of all superstition's eerie broods, the kindly Irish fairies, mingle
with human moods and wish, and weave their friendly spells through all
the warp and woof of thought, emotion, dream and desire. And his is an
insensate heart that will not grow younger and tenderer under the influ-
ence of those mirthful revels. Where will one begin and end in telling
them as he sees and feels them ? Over every door to house, room or barn,
an apple-paring was hanging, and some maiden's eager eye was watching
for him who first passed beneath, for that one the fairies had charmed as
her beloved. Groups of lads on all-fours ducked their heads in buckets
of water and brought out small coin with their teeth. Lasses were busy
cutting out alphabets with which the fairies were to spell, in water basins,
secretly -cherished names. Stolen herrings— which must be salt, must be
broiled without turning, eaten with hot tongs, and dreamed on, ' without
drink' — now made their appearance. Then the 'bannock-baking' and its
wild merriment. Whoever turned the bannock on the huge griddle that
hung from the crane was to wed her whose nimble fingers kneaded its
oaten meal, salt, soda and water together. 'Nut-burning' and 'snap-apple'
were going on merrily at the hob. The hazel nut ashes in dainty packets
beneath the pillows yield charmed dreams ; the burning 'snap-apples' tell
whether loving pairs will sputter or mellowly age during wedded life.
Then there was the ' dumb-cake' making for fairy-aided dreams ; the
' charm-pies' with their buttons for old bachelors, thimbles for old maids,
and rings for the lucky ones who should wed ; the 'candle-and-sweets,'
suspended and whirling between grinning faces where teeth snapped lor
bites, and luckless frowsy hair was singed ; and an hundred other inno-
cent delights, leading to the more serious affairs of 'postman's-knock'
and 'forfeits,' where genuine old-fashioned kissing was there for the
fighting; and the struggle for your 'rights' with a bouncing Irish lass
from the mountains insured her hatred if you did not overcome her, and
a sore body and broken bones if you did ! — and then, amid deafening
clatter and chatter, the supper in the great -room, piled upon tables like
fat stalls in a plethoric market, various, smoking, awful ; but with the
jolliest, hungriest crew you ever broke bread with in your life. And oh,
for room in which to tell the tales here told, to give the songs here sung,
to reproduce with all the delicious floriture the quips and jokes here per-
petrated ; while oceans of tea flowed gurglingly, and the poteen, clear as
rock-water and as guileless of excise, went on its ' winding' way. * * *
"A hullabuloo without now arrested our attention. * The byes' had
planned a great surprise. Sallying forth when the tales and songs were
at their height, the^r had descended upon another Hallowe'en party a few
miles distant, and by main force had captured and brought a fiddler bodily

1889.] 41 0 [Mooney.

away, the whole crowd of defeated friendly rivals following after in
prideful acclamation. And here they came with wild whoop and hurroo,
carrying their prize on their shoulders into the great room, where the
procession was received with ringing cheers. It was old Billy Drain, the
blind fiddler, all the way from Belfast ; hero now above all pedagogues
and strangers ; hatless, coatless, breathless from the odd melee, but with
pursed and smiling mouth and positive radiance shining from his white
locks and beaming from his blinking upraised and sightless old eyes.
Was there a dance this Hallowe'en night at that farmhouse on the ancient
Kilmacrenan road? Ask the rafters of oak that shivered a century's
splinters and mould upon the vaulting heads and heels of this big-hearted
Irish peasantry. And ask the stars that looked softly down until their
shining eyes went out in the brighter dawn which lifted flaming cones
upon the peaks of fair Glendowan." *

SAINT MARTIN'S DAY, NOVEMBER 11.

We come now to Saint Martin's day, a festival which for some reason
seems to be connected with animal sacrifice throughout Christian Europe.
Among the ancient Greeks this day was the beginning of the Vinalia or
feast of Bacchus, which lasted four days and was a season of public
carousing, being considerd the time for trying the new wine, but there
is no mention of sacrifices. In modern Europe also it is — or was — a time
for testing the new wine and for feasting, drinking and public sports, but,
in addition to this, we find among all the northern nations traces of sacri-
fice, which may hav come down from the old Teutonic and Keltic relig-
ions. With the more practical moderns, this rite has generally degener-
ated into a simple provision of the winter's meat. On the continent, the
animal commonly selected to die on this occasion is a goose, a preference
for which the Norse assign a legendary reason. In England, the goose is
kild on Saint Michael's day, September 29, while Saint Martin's day is
considerd about the proper time to kil beef and hogs for winter, whence
it comes that a beef is calld a marten in the north of England. In Gaelic
Ireland, a beef cow is calld a mart (marth). In England, it is said that
on this night water is changed to wine, a belief transferd in Ireland to
Twelfth-night, while in both countries it is held that on this day "No
beam doth swinge, nor wheel go round."

Saint Martin, who has been styled the second apostle of France, came
of a noble family in Pannonia, now included under the government of
Hungary. By his father, he was designd for the military profession, but
this life was distasteful to him, and he became a religieux, being finally
appointed bishop of Tours. He died, surrounded by his clerical com-
panions, about the year 397. In the history of his life, even as related in
Butler's "Lives of the Saints," a work which deals largely in the mar-
velous, we find nothing to account for the strange legends and practices

* Edgar L. Wakeman, Afoot in Ireland, in Washington (D. C.) Evening Star, Nov. 17,
1888.

. Mocney.] 414 [May 3,

connected with his name, and the conclusion seems irresistible that these
belong properly to some earlier pagan god or hero.* Can it be that under
the name of Saint Martin, the modern peasant is honoring Mars, the
ancient god of war? The bloody rites which so distinguish this day from
all others might wel bear out such an assumption.

In Ireland, the poorer people sacrifice a goose or a rooster, while the
wealthier farmers and graziers offer a sheep. When a rooster is to be the
victim an effort is made to procure a black one, and in some districts it
must be a coilleach Mdrtain (colyakh Marfhan), or March cock, i. e., one
hatcht in March from an eg laid in the same month. Strangely enough,
a rooster is never sacrificed in some parts of Kerry, where the people dis-
like to kil one under any circumstances. The doomd animal is previously
"named for Saint Martin," that is, dedicated for a sacrifice in his honor
on Saint Martin's day, and the vow is seald by "drawing blood " from it.
In the case of a sheep, this is done by cutting a piece from its ear. A
weakly sheep is sometimes thus consecrated, and so wel tended in conse-
quence that it may become the best in the flock, but no money would
tempt the owner to sel it for any other purpose, altho there is no objection
to selling the wool. The animal is kild on the day preceding the festival,
and the flesh is eaten on Saint Martin's and succeeding days until con-
sumed, a portion being also given to the poor in honor of the saint. The
chief object in killing the animal is not to feast upon its flesh, but to
"draw blood" for the saint, and it is believd that if any fail to draw
blood for Saint Martin, he wil draw blood from them.

In illustration of this belief, there is a story told in Connemara to the
effect that a man once named a sheep for Saint Martin, but as the day
approacht the animal was in such fine condition that his avaricious wife
was constantly urging him to sel it insted. Afraid to break his vow, and
equally unwilling to incur his wife's displeasure, he secretly kild a fowl
and smeard the bed with the blood. Then getting into bed and covering
himself up as if sick, he persuaded the woman that the saint was drawing
blood from him in punishment of the contemplated impiety, until such
fear seizd her heart that she was as anxious as himself to see the sheep
kild.

In Kerry, they tel a story of a man who had been always mindful to
draw blood for Saint Martin, but who, for some reason, was at last ban-
isht from his nativ land. One night, in his new home, he was going along
a road all alone when he suddenly rememberd that it was Saint Martin's
eve, and there came over him a feeling of deep regret that he could not
be at home to draw blood on the occasion. At that moment a horseman
rode up from behind and inquired where he was going. On being told,
the stranger said that he was going the same way and invited the man to
.ride behind him on the horse. He consented, and mounted behind the

* It is, indeed, related that he once restored a woman's child to life, but the story as
told seems hardly sufficient to giv rise to the legends in connection with the drawing of
blood on this day.

18«9.] 415 [Mooney.

other. Soon the night grew so dark that he could not distinguish objects
about him, until, at last, the stranger set him down at the end of his jour-
ney, and, sure, where did he find himself but at his own door at home in
Ireland. "It was supposed from this," added the old man who told the
story, "that the horseman was Saint Martin."

Like the other festivals, Saint Martin's day is considerd to begin at
midnight and to last until the following midnight. The blood must be
drawn before the "day" begins — usually on the eve — as it is a common
saying that the saint wil take it before, but not after. A part of the blood
is soakt up with tow or cotton and preservd for use in connection with
certain prayers in the cure of various ailments.* In parts of Galway the
blood is not preservd, but is sprinkled about the house and upon the peo-
ple, and a bloody cross is markt upon the forehead of each member of the
family. Those who ar too poor even to afford a rooster sometimes gash
one of their own fingers for this purpose.

The following detaild account of the practice as it exists to day on the
west coast, together with the reason assignd for the usage, is given by
Lady Wilde, and applies equally wel to other districts where the primitiv
customs ar stil kept alive :

" There is an old superstition still observed by the people, that blood
must be spilt on St. Martin's day ; so a goose is killed, or a black cock,
and the blood is sprinkled over the floor and on the threshold. And some
of the flesh is given to the first beggar that comes by, in the name and in
honor of St. Martin.

"In the Arran isles, St. Martin's day is observed with particular solem-
nity, and it was held necessary, from ancient times, to spill blood on the
ground in honor of the saint. For this purpose a cock was sacrificed ;
but if such could not be procured, people have been known to cut their
finger in order to draw blood, and let it fall upon the earth. The custom
arose in this way : St. Martin, having given away all his goods to the
poor, was often in want of food, and one day he entered a widow's house
and begged for something to eat. The widow was poor, and having no
food in the house, she sacrificed her young child, boiled it, and set it be-
fore the saint for supper. Having eaten and taken his departure, the
woman went over to the cradle to weep for her lost child ; when, lo !
there he was, lying whole and well, in a beautiful sleep, as if no evil had
ever happened to him ; and to commemorate this miracle and from grati-
tude to the saint, a sacrifice of some living thing is made yearly in his
honor. The blood is poured or sprinkled on the ground, and along the
door-posts, and both within and without the threshold, and at the four
corners of each room in the house.

" For this symbol of purification by blood the rich farmers sacrifice a
sheep ; while the poorer people kill a black cock or a white hen, and

* See the author's "Medical Mythology of Ireland," in Proc, Am, Philos. Soc,, xxiv,
No. 125, p. 164, Philadelphia, 1887.

Mooney.] [May 3,

sprinkle the blood according to ancient usage. Afterwards the whole
family dine upon the sacrificed victim. In some places it was the custom
for the master of the house to draw a cross on the arm of each member of
the family, and mark it out in blood."*

Another legend makes it his own son whom Saint Martin, like Abraham
of old, was about to sacrifice out of love to God, because in his great pov-
erty he had nothing else to offer him. Altho he loved the boy more than
life, he kild him late one night, and then lay down, intending to complete
the sacrifice at daybreak. On opening his eyes in the morning, he was
surprised to see a sheep hanging up in front of him, all skind and drest.
Full of wonder he went over to his son's bed, and there he found the boy
sleeping quietly and in perfect health, with not even a mark to show
where his father had driven the knife. The saint gratefully offerd up the
sheep as a sacrifice to God in the place of his son, and thus the custom
originated in remembrance of the miracle.

Saint Martin is stated to hav been a miller, and his festival is said to
commemorate the day on which he was "drawn on the wheel," an ex-
pression which seems to hint at martyrdom and the rack, altho there is
no authority for believing that he was either a miller or a martyr. In ac-
cordance with this tradition, it is held that no wheel should turn, or any-
thing go round, on this day ; no yarn may be spun, no mil may grind
and no cart may be driven on the highway. Even a stocking should not
be knitted, because in so doing it is necessary to turn it round upon the
hand, and the boatman wil not put out from shore on this day, because in
starting it is customary to turn the boat round on the water. So strong is
this feeling that even in the city of Limerick the large factories sometimes
find it difficult to procure a working force on the eleventh of November.

SAINT STEPHEN'S DAY, DECEMBER 26.

Christmas and New Year may properly be treated together, but Saint
Stephen's day, the day after Christmas, deservs a separate notice, as it is
one of the greatest of the Irish holidays, being always an occasion of mirth
and merriment, in spite of bad crops and political agitation. The peculiar
custom of carrying the wren (universally pronounced wrari) on this or the
preceding day seems to hav been common to the whole Keltic race, being
found in Ireland, Man, Wales and France, altho, strangely enough, it is
unknown in the extreme north of Ireland. In ancient Rhodes, the swal-
low was carried about by bands of children in early spring time, with
singing of verses and demands for small gifts, very much in accordance
with the modern Irish practice. Various stories ar current in Ireland to
account for the cruelty shown the wren on this occasion, the reason com-
monly assignd being that the wren once gave the alarm to an army of
invaders — according to one account, the followers of William of Orange,
but by others said to hav been the Danes — by perching upon a drum head

* Lady Wilde, ii, 131-2.

1889.] 417 [Mooney.

and thus waking a sleeping sentinel just as the Irish wer on the point of
surrounding them. This very much resembles the old story of the sacred
geese of Rome, but aside from the fact that the same tradition is related of
other armies in other countries, being merely one factor in the universal
folk-lore of Europe, the existence of the custom in France and Wales
shows that it had its origin in some ancient Keltic festival prior to the
introduction of Christianity. In the Isle of Man, the people defend the
practice by saying that at this season the wren's body is animated by the
spirit of a wicked fairy resembling the German Lorelei, and who can be
kild at no other time.* Vallancey asserts that the custom originated in
Ireland through the contrivance of the early Christian missionaries, who
found the wren an object of superstitious regard amongst the people, and
accordingly undertook to overcome this feeling by ordering that he should
be hunted and kild on Christmas day, and his dead body carried about in
triumph on the day following. f In Ireland and Germany, the wren is
considerd the king of birds, having won the kingship in a contest with the
eagle, a story as old as the days of Aristotle and Pliny, as we ar reminded
by the Latin name of regulus or "little king." In Breton legend, it is
said to hav brought down fire from heaven, which would account for its
sacred character among the Kelts.:}:

For some days before Saint Stephen's, and especially on Christmas,
troops of boys go about the hedges searching for wrens. The instant that
one is perceivd, he is pursued by the whole crowd with stones and clubs,
and it is generally but a few moments before his lifeless body is in the
hands of his captors. It is believd in some parts that the wren is blind on
this day, and therefore the more easily caught. Early in the morning of
Saint Stephen's day, the various companies gather at their respectiv head-
quarters with bushes of holly or furz, which ar elevated on poles and
decorated with the bodies of the slaughterd wrens, the more the better.
A live bird is frequently tied by the legs to the top of the bush and is
allowd to hang thus, with head down and wings vainly flapping, as the
procession moves along. There is sometimes but one wren, which, in the
south, is frequently carried in a frame consisting of two hoops, crossing
each other at right angles, and fixt to the end of a long pole. Occasion-
ally, dead wrens ar worn in the caps of the members of the party, some
of whom wear masks as on Saint Bridget's eve. In Limerick and the
adjacent districts of Clare, and sometimes also in Longford, and, perhaps,
elsewhere, the wren is carried in a small coffin resting on a bier borne by
four pall-bearers. In the Isle of Man also the wren is carried on a bier,
and the whole ceremony is a whimsical travesty on a funeral. § In Ire-
land, however, the proceedings ar by no means of a somber character.
The crowd of boys and young men is generally accompanied by a piper

* Kelly, Folk-lore, 77.

t Vallancey, Collectanea, iv, Part I, 97.

t Kelly, Folk-lore, 75.

I Waldron, quoted In Brand, Antiquities, i, 472.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3A. PRINTED MAY 28, 1889.

Mooney.] 418 [May 3,

or fiddler, or at least by an expert trickster and tumbler, and in high good
humor, and, carrying aloft the captured wrens, they go from house to
house singing appropriate verses, and expecting in return a small gift of
money, food or drink, on penalty of burying the wren in front of the door
in case of refusal. This burial of the wren would doubtless be considerd
to bring bad luck to the members of the household, but, at all events, it
would inevitably brand them as ungenerous, and this alone has such an
effect upon the miserly ones that in all the author's inquiries he has heard
of but one case in which the wren was actually buried in this manner.
The money collected during the day is spent in a convenient tavern at
night and a considerable portion is usually distributed among the poorer
people. It should be stated that the "wren boys," as they ar calld,
generally confine their visits to the houses of the wealthier farmers and
gentry. When two parties of wren boys from different parishes come into
collision there is frequently a contest for the possession of the wrens. In
the city of Cork, where it is naturally somewhat difficult to procure birds,
a dead mouse is sometimes made to do duty insted.

In Hall's "Ireland" it is incorrectly stated that the hunting of the wren
is confined to the southern districts of Ireland,* but this is a mistake, for
the custom is practiced in each of the four provinces. In Ulster, the north-
ern province, it certainly exists in the counties of Cavan, Fermanagh and
Tyrone, but seems to be unknown in Donegal, Antrim and the extreme
north.

The songs sung by the wren boys vary greatly in character and meter,
and many of them ar doubtless improvised for the occasion. Like those
sung on Saint Bridget's eve, a number ar clearly of English origin. Some
of them ar mere nonsense rimes, but the first verse sung at each house is
the same all over the country, the Gaelic form used in the west being
nearly the equivalent of the English verse used in the eastern districts,
and, as this verse refers more especially to the custom of the day, it is
doubtless the original, to which the others hav been tackt on later. The
Gaelic version stil used in Gal way is as follows :

Dreolln, dreolin, rig' na n-eun,

LA Steafdin a gab- an t-eun.

Is beag £f-£in, is m6r a m-uintir,

Agus d&g'ab" s& capaire dianjaid" si rince. f

Which may be renderd literally :

Wren, wren, king of the birds,

On Stephen's day the bird was caught.

He is small himself, his family is great,

And if he gets an oaten cake, he wil make a dance.

* Hall, Ireland, i, 13.

t Pronounced : Jroelyeen,jroelyeen, re na n'yaen,

Law Schufaicn a gow an chaen.

I** byug ae ham, iss moer a winchir,

Ogfis dfiaw ghaw'shae capara yena shae rinca.

1889.]

419

[Mooney.

The following is the corresponding verse used in the English-speaking
districts :

The wran, the wran, the king of all birds,
Saint Stephens' es day he was caught in the furz.
Altho he's but small, his family's great ;
Rise up, landlady, and giv him a thrate.

rses added in different parts of the country ar the follow -
eing changed according to the house visited :

er O'Brien is a worthy man,
to his house we brought the wran—
brought the wran to visit you here,
aing you a happy Christmas and many New Years (sic). — COUK.

wran was so cute and I was so cunning,

tood in the bush while I was a-running.

Christmas day in turning a spit,

rnt my finger and I feel it yet.

veen my finger and my thumb

re lies a blister as big as a plum. — CORK.

shoes ar wore, my coat I tore,

lowd the wran three days or more.— MEATH.

wran is dry and so am I,

us something or we'l let him fly.

n bush to bush, from tree to tree,

y hunted the wran along with me ;

i up with the kettle and down with the pan,

giv us a drink and let us be gan.— LIMEKICK.

ie huntin' the wren, says Robin to Bobbin ;
e huntin' the wren, says Richard to Robin ;
e huntin' the wren, says Jack Tilaone ;
e huntin' the wren, says every one !*

hunted the wren through frost ai

Mooney.]

4-0

This, which is not strictly grammatic, may be renderd :

I hav brought to you my panting wren ;

And on the high blackthorn hil* he was at his meal.

When he was exhausted and his soul a-trembling,

He begd to be taken to Mr. Raymond.

From Mr. Raymond, to release himself,

Beer and coffee in abundance (to demand) for his companions.

8. As down the glen, boys, we did bate,
Our gentleman to overtake,

We overtook him in the glen,

Which caused our wran boys for to sing-

Sing holly, sing ivy— sing ivy, sing holly,

Christmas day it is all but a folly,

But Christmas comes but once a year,

And when it comes, it brings good cheer.— CORK.

9. The wran, the wran, the king of all birds,
Saint Stephens'gs day, he was caught in the furz.
I broke all my toes a-gathering the sand,

Pray, madam, do giv me a drop of the dram.— CAVAN.

10. Here comes I, says Beelzebub,

And over my shoulder I carry a club,
And in my hand a dripping pan,
> I call myself a jolly old man.— CAVAN.

11. Sing holly, sing ivy — sing ivy, sing holly,

A drop just to drink, it would drown melancholy,

And if you fll it of the best,

I hope in heaven your soul may rest ;

But if you draw it of the small,

It won't agree with my boys at all.— KERRY.

Nos. 4 and 11, like the verses already given under Saint Bridget's eve,
ar evidently derived in part frcm some old English verses sung on Saint
Catherine's day, November 25, by children going from house to house
like the Irish wren boys. Among those quoted by Brand ar the follow-
ing :

Up with your kettle and down with your pan,
Give us an answer and let us be gone.

Roll, roll,

Gentle butler, fill the bowl ;

If you fill it of the best,

God will send your soul to rest ;

But if you fill it of the small,

The devil take butler, bowl and all.f

No. 10 is probably derived from an old Christmas drama of Cornwall,

* Cnoc Ard-d-roig-eanac-, "the high blackthorn hil," overlooks the town of Tralee in
Kerry.
t Brand, Antiquities, i, 413-4.

1889.] 421 [Mooney.

described by a writer in the Gentleman's Magazine, in which one of the
characters, known as Rub a -bub, enters, saying :

Here comes I, Old Rub, Bub, Bub, Bub ;
Upon my shoulders I carries a club,
And in my hand a frying pan,
So am I not a valiant man? *

THE CHKISTMAS HOLIDAYS, NEW YEAR AND TWELFTH-NIGHT.

The Christmas holidays ar supposed to include the whole season from
Christmas eve to Twelfth-night, and may properly be treated together,
with the exception of Saint Stephen's day, which has already been noticed.
The holiday season therefore lasts nearly two weeks, the principal days
being Christmas, December 25 ; New Year, January 1 ; and Twelfth-
night, January 6. In England and in some countries on the continent,
the season was formerly considerd to begin at Hallow e'en and extended
to Candlemas, February 2, thus embracing a period of three months.

With regard to the origin of these winter holidays, it may be stated that,
like nearly every other festival in the modern calendar, they ar simply
heathen festivals which the church, being unable to suppress, found it
necessary to tolerate and finally to invest with a Christian significance.
This festival season was common to all the prominent nations of an-
tiquity, even as far as Persia. In Rome the period was devoted to the
Saturnalia, Sigillaria and Compitalia, the first of which lasted several days,
and was celebrated in honor of Saturn, the god of agriculture. The
feasting and gayety, the evergreen decorations, the fantastic processions of
the mummers, and the custom of giving and receiving presents at this
season, hav all come down to us unchanged from the ancient pagan festi-
val of two thousand years ago. The Compitalia or plowman's feast,
which closed the festivities in pre-Christian Rome, stil survives in the
Plow Monday of England, following immediately after Twelfth-night.
The custom of secretly putting presents into stockings belongs properly
to the feast of Saint Nicholas (Santa Claus), December 6, and is supposed
to be typical of that saint's practice of secret almsgiving. The transfer of
the custom from the lesser to the greater holiday was natural and easy.
In Ireland, as in other countries of Europe, the children hang up their
stockings on Christmas eve to receiv the gifts which they ar told Santa
Claus puts into them during the night, climbing down the chimney for
the purpose. The Christmas tree is not a feature of the Irish observance.
Presents ar also exchanged among the older ones, and on meeting at the
chapel in the morning each seeks to make the first claim upon his neigh-
bor by shouting, " My Christmas box on you !" at the same time wishing
the customary "Merry Christmas and happy New Year." Presents ar
also made on New Year, altho not to the same extent.

The ancient Germans and Scandinavians had, at this season, a festival

* W. S. (1811), in Pop. Sup., 82.

Mooney.] [May 3,

calld Yule, which was with them one of the principal occasions of the
year. Fire seems to hav playd an important part in the Yule celebration,
and Grimm is of the opinion that the Yule fire of the Germans was the
equivalent of the Samhan fire of the Keltic nations.* The "Christmas
log" and "Christmas candle," which ar kept burning Irom Christmas to
Twelfth-night, ar common to Ireland, England and Scotland, the former
being found also in France and among the Letts. f Speaking in this con-
nection, Brand says : "I am pretty confident that the Yule block will be
found, in its first use, to have been only a counterpart of the midsummer
fires, made within doors because of the cold weather afcthis winter solstice,
as those in the hot season, at the summer one, are kindled in the open
air."t

At this season of the year the druids of Gaul wer accustomd to repair
to the woods to gather the mistletoe with much ceremony, but how far
this practice was observd by their Irish brethren is not clear, altho the
mistletoe was a sacred plant with ancient Kelts and Germans alike, being
regarded as a great panacea and a promoter of fertility in cattle.

The Gaelic name of Christmas is Nodlog (Nullog),§ and it is considerd
at once the most joyous and the most solemn festival of the whole year.
Everybody is up long before daylight, and it would be regarded as the
greatest of misfortunes to be unable to attend early mass in the morning.
Even the poorest strive to hav something better than common for the
Christmas dinner, and this feeling is embodied in the Kerry proverb :

Christmas day and the day of the turf,
Them ar the days we'l eat enough,

alluding to the day on which the turf is cut, on which occasion the far-
mers hire a number of the poverty-stricken laborers to assist them, and
always make it a point to give them a good dinner for once. As the gen-
eral festivities, the giving of presents and hanging up of stockings by the
little ones, hav already been noticed, we shal proceed to describe those
features which savor more of a national character.

The mummers, as they ar calld, go about here as they do in England
and on the continent, from Christmas to Twelfth-night. In appearance
and manner they resemble the May boys already described in treating of
May- day. Drest in fantastic style and singing verses suited to the occa-
sion, they visit the houses of the farmers and gentry, and go through a
whimsical dance or rude dramatic performance, with the aid of a piper
and a " fool," the latter being frequently envelopt in the skin of a cow.
Sometimes a sham battle is enacted by mounted warriors armed with
wooden swords. In return for their efforts to amuse the people, they

* Grimm, Mythologie, i, 531 and 593.

t Ibid., 594.

J Brand, Antiquities, i, 471.

g Evidently the same as the French Noel, and perhaps, also, the German Yule.

1889.] [Mooney.

expect a small reward at each house, and in this they ar seldom disap-
pointed.

In the Gentleman's Magazine for 1824 we find an interesting description
of a company of mummers, who had ventured to cross over to the vicinity
of Dublin from their nativ parish on the other side of the bay. They
seem to hav created as much alarm among the ruling powers as an army
with banners, and the account furnishes an apt illustration of the com-
bination of police surveillance and ponderous magisterial acumen that has
so long prevaild in the Green Isle.

"They consisted of fifteen young men grotesquely attired in ribands,
white shirts outside their clothes, papers and rosettes in their hats, and
large sashes round their waists, and one was dressed in woman's clothes ;
two of them carried swords of a very ancient appearance ; the remainder
had sticks. Being noticed by the police landing from a boat, Peace-officer
Sharpley proceeded to interrogate them : and considering it necessary to
prevent such a formidable body from perambulating the district, imme-
diately despatched a messenger to Mr. Goodison of the College Street
office, who directed Peace-officer Campain and his party to proceed to
Williamstown, when they took the whole number into custody as suspi-
cious characters going through the country disguised. They were brought
before Mr. Alderman Fleming and Sir Garret Neville, when one of them,
Michael Darley, who stated himself to be the king of the party, said, that
they came from Raheny, and that they had been out on the Christmas
gambols since St. Stephen's day ; that hearing there were a number of
gentlemen's seats at the side of the water, he and his subjects undertook
a voyage across the bay, to visit the shore of Williamstown and its vicinity.
On being asked by Sir Garrett Neville where they got the swords, he said
they got one from a man of the name of Neill, gardener to Mr. Joy, and
the other from a person at Raheny, and that their intentions were entirely
harmless ; they assembled for the purpose of getting Christmas boxes, ac-
cording to an ancient custom (in his dominions) at the other side of the
water ; and that the king and Hector (one of his guards) were always
armed with swords. To a question by the magistrates, he said he was an
historian, and his fool was treasurer, and carried a bladder fixed to a long
pole ; the party spent whatever they got in drinking, dancing and other
amusements. They got money from Dean Ponsonby, Dean Gore, and
many other gentlemen. 'His majesty' referred to Counsellor Casey for
a character. The magistrates, after a severe admonition, had them de-
tained for further examination." *

In Connernara the people "draw blood" on Christmas as on Saint
Martin's day. The animal is kild the day before, but is not previously
"named " as is the case when dedicated to the saint. So deeply rooted is
this custom that poor people eagerly buy from the farmers old sheep
which ar almost worthless, in order to kil them for this occasion, and

* Writer in Pop. Sup.. 96, 97.

Mooney.] 424 [May 3,

those who ar without money wil bind themselvs to do a certain amount
of work in return for such an animal. While this eagerness is due in great
part to the natural desire to hav a good dinner on Christmas at least, it
may point also to sacrificial rites in connection with the old druidic cele-
bration of the winter festival.

Every family that can possibly do so procures a large log known as the
bloc na Nodlog (blue na Nullog) or "Christmas block," to burn in the hearth-
fire upon this day. The log is usually from the trunk of the resinous
bog deal, now found only below the surface of the bogs. It is procured
some time in advance, so as to be thoroughly dry for the occasion, and is
sometimes kept burning at intervals until Twelfth-night. As previously
stated, this custom, with that of the Christmas candle, is found also in
other countries, and is evidently a survival of an ancient fire celebration.

The Christmas candle, which is usually kept lighted at intervals from
Christmas to Twelfth-night, varies considerably in the different districts.
In Connemara it is calld truisldn (thrushlawn) and is made of twelv
rushes plaited together and wrapt around with thread to prevent their
untwisting in burning, the whole being dipt in melted tallow so as to
form a large candle a yard or more in length. This is fixt upright on the
table at supper on Christmas night (eve ?) and allowd to burn for about
an hour, when it is extinguisht, to be relighted in the same way on New
Year's night and Twelfth-night. What remains is then put carefully
away and preservd as a talisman to bring good luck to the house.

In many parts of the country the Christmas candles ar now supplied by
the stores. They ar made of large size and variously colord, and in Kerry
ar lighted on Christmas night and each night thereafter until Twelfth-
night, inclusiv. On Twelfth-night they hav what is known as the coin-
neal tri lad'rac' (cunyoel chre liarakh) or " three-prongd candle," made
by dividing the wick of an ordinary candle into three parts, which ar then
dipt into melted tallow, so as to form three smaller candles above the
large one. These ar all lighted simultaneously and gradually burn down
to the main one, which continues to burn until extinguisht. A similar
candle is described in Hall's "Ireland " as being burnd in Cork on Christ-
mas eve until midnight, after which what remains is preservd as a safe-
guard against evil spirits.* It was probably originally used in the south,
as in Connemara, during the whole period of the Christmas holidays.

On Twelfth-night, in Roscommon and the adjacent parts of Gal way,
rushes ar cut into pieces about six inches in length, which ar peeld from
top to bottom, leaving only a thin strip of skin to prevent their breaking.
These ar then dipt into melted lard or tallow and arranged in a circle
around the edge of a cake of cow-dung, after which each member of the
family selects one to represent himself. They ar then lighted, and it is
believd that the lives of those present wil be long in proportion to the
time occupied by the rushes in burning, he whose light goes out first be-

* Hall, Ireland, i, ?£

1889.] »— 41 [Mooney.

ing doomd to die soonest, and so on with the others. If there be more
than twelv persons in the household, there ar an equal number of the
rush candles, but there ar always at least twelv rushes. Piers describes
a similar custom on this night as existing in Westmeath as far back as
1682, when a sieve of oats was set up in an elevated position and a lighted
candle placed in the centre, surrounded by twelv smaller ones around the
edge.* The twelv small candles surrounding a larger one, and the twelv
rushes used in the same wray in the west, had probably an astronomic sig-
nificance in connection with the ancient pagan fire festival, altho they ar
now explaind to be typical of Christ and His Apostles.

In the eastern districts there is a proverb that "a green Christmas
makes a fat graveyard," as warm weather at this time of the year is be-
lievd to be unhealthy. Christmas night is not regarded as particularly
sacred, but Christmas eve is held in high veneration, and no danger can
come to any one walking out at that time, as no evil spirit has then the
power to harm. On Twelfth-night, on the contrary, as on Saint John's
eve and November eve, it is considerd unsafe to be out after dark. Ac-
cording to Lady Wilde, f the ass is said to kneel down in adoration o£
Christ on Christmas morning, and if one can manage to touch the cross on
the animal's back at that moment, any wish of his heart wil be granted.

January 1, in the church calendar, is the feast of the circumcision, but its
popular name of New Year points to a more remote origin in the pagan
festival of Janus, the god of the year, represented on old sculptures as
having two faces, one looking back over the year that is gon, the other
looking forward to the new one coming on. No particular observances
ar connected with the day beyond going to church and giving and receiv-
ing presents as on Christmas, the latter custom having come down from
the ancient celebration. Strangely enough, the practice of giving presents
was forbidden by the early church, but the popular custom proved too
strong to be broken down.

As might naturally be expected in connection with the first day of the
year, several interesting beliefs ar held in regard to New Year. He who
gets up before sunrise on this morning wil not be lazy for one year — a
statement which we can easily believ without any great stretch of the
imagination. It is unlucky to pay out money, or to lend or giv anything
— particularly fire — out of the house on this day, regular presents only
excepted, as this would be to giv away the year's prosperity. This was
also an ancient Roman belief in connection with the feast of Janus. In
several districts, both north and south, it is customary to throw a pancake
against the door to keep out hunger during the coming year, but this
practice seems to be unknown in Galway.

If a woman be the first to enter the house on New Year, bad luck wil
come to the inmates. In order to guard against such a misfortune two

* Piers, Westmeath, 124.
t Lady Wilde, ii, 107.

PJIOC. AMER. PHIL08. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3D. PRINTED JUNE 1, 1889.

Mooney.J

neighboring families sometimes arrange to hav a man from each house
visit the other the first thing in the morning, and one man was said to get
over the difficulty by making it a point to get up himself before daybreak
and go through the door and back again. A similar belief exists in Eng-
land.

In Galway and probably in other parts of the country, it is customary
on New Year eve to put a stick into a stream or pool with a notch cut to
indicate the hight of the water. If the water be above the mark in the
morning — i. e., should any rain fall during the night — provisions wil be
high during the coming year. If the water be found to be below the notch,
provisions wil be correspondingly low. As the Gaelic proverb has it, Ma
tirifj'eann an tuile, tirig'eann an buiseul, 'smd ialig'eann an tuile, tuituig'-
eann an buiseul,* "If the flood rises the bushel rises, and if the flood
lowers the bushel falls." The same custom is practiced in Germany to
determin whether the year wil be wet or dry.

Twelfth-night, January 6, is so calld on account of its being the twefth
night after Christmas. It is also known as Little Christmas or Old Christ-
mas, by reason of its being the date formerly fixt for Christmas before the
adoption of the Gregorian calendar in 1752. Stil another name, used more
especially in the south, is "Night of the Three Kings," as it is believd to
hav been on this night that the magi from the East visited the infant
Savior. In commemoration of this event the triple candle is lighted in
Kerry, as already described, and it was formerly the custom also to bake
a three-cornerd loaf or cake of bread on this day for the same reason,
just as it is customary in England to bake a pie in the shape of a cradle
and a cake in form like an infant on Christmas day.

On this night the cattle all kneel down and worship with their faces
toward the east. In Kerry, it is said to hav been on Twelfth-night that
Christ turnd water into wine at the marriage feast of Cana, and at a certain
hour on this night every running stream is changed into wine. But no
one must venture out to watch for the miracle, for two girls once went out
to see the wonder and wer never heard of afterward. In Connemara, the
change is believd to take place on New Year eve, and it is customary to
begin the day by drinking a glass of water in honor of .the event. In
England, a similar miracle is said to occur on Saint Martin's night,
November 11, the anniversary of the ancient feast of Bacchus, god of wine,
a fact which is probably at the bottom of the modern belief.

The mummers go about with their songs and dances from Christmas
until Twelfth-night, when the holidays come to an end. The national
game ofcamdn, or hurling, also holds a prominent place in the holiday sports
in all parts of the country. The whole period is deemd sacred and no
work that can possibly be postponed is done while it lasts. Each of the
twelv days during this period is held to foreshadow the weather for the

* Pronounced: Maw ireean an thuilya, ireean an b&shael, smaw eesMeean an thuilya,
Uiieheean an btishad.

1889.]

4L7

corresponding one of the twelv months of the coming year. Thus, should
a snow storm occur on the day after Christmas, January wil be a month
of snow ; and if the day before New Year be mild and agreeable, so wil
be the coming month of June. Now also might one bid farewel to the
cares of the world without regret, for all who die during this blessed sea-
son go straight to paradise.

BlBLTOGKAPHY.

Below is given a list of the authorities most frequently quoted in this
paper, with the abbreviated forms used in order to avoid the repetition of
long titles. Unless otherwise noted, the accounts here given of the origin
of the various festivals ar taken from the first volume of Brand's valuable
work on "Popular Antiquities :"

Brand, "Antiquities" — John Brand, "Observations on the Popular
Antiquities of Great Britain," Bonn's edition, 3 vols., London, 1882-3.

Grimm, "Mythologie" — Jacob Grimm, "Deutsche My thologie, " 3
vols., Goettingen, third edition, 1854.

Hall, " Ireland "—Mr. and Mrs. S. C. Hall, "Ireland: Its Scenery,
Character, etc." (or "Ireland: Picturesquely Illustrated"), 3 vols., new
edition, New York, n.d. (about 1850), R. Worthihgton, importer.

Kelly, "Folk-lore" — Walter K. Kelly, " Curiosities of Indo-European
Tradition and Folk-lore," London, 1863.

Lady Wilde — Lady Frances Speranza Wilde, "Ancient Legends,
Mystic Charms and Superstitions of Ireland," 2 vols., London, 1887.

Piers, " Westmeath "—Sir Henry Piers, "Chorographical Description of
the County of Westmeath," written in 1682, publisht in Vol. i of Val-
lancey's "Collectanea," 1774.

"Pop. Sup." — "Popular Superstitions," the Gentleman's Magazine
Library, Boston, n.d., 1885. This is one of the series of volumes of classi-
fied selections from the Gentleman's Magazine from 1731 to 1868, edited by
George L. Gomme, and publisht under the general title of "The Gentle-
man's Magazine Library."

Smiddy, "Druids"— Rev. Richard Smiddy, "An Essay on the Druids,
the Ancient Churches and the Round Towers of Ireland," Dublin, 1871.

Vallancey, "Collectanea" — Charles Vallancey, "Collectanea de Rebus
Hibernicis," 5 vols., Vols. iii and iv being each in two parts, Dublin,
1774-90. This is a collection of tracts relating to Ireland, including
several written by Vallancey himself.

Kirk wood.] 428

On the Inclinations of the Asteroids.

By Professor Daniel Kirkwood, Bloomington, Ind.

(Read before the American Philosophical Society, May 17, 18S9. )

The forty-ninth page of my little volume on the Asteroids contains a
brief statement respecting the orbital positions of these bodies, and the
supposed connection between great eccentricity and high inclination. If
the phenomena referred to have any bearing on the theory of asteroid for-
mation— in other words, if facts hitherto regarded as isolated prove mutually
dependent, may not their discussion point out new and unexpected rela-
tions? A more exact examination, at least, of these planetary statistics
will not be without interest.

The first column of the following table gives the asteroids in groups of
ten, in the order of distances ; the second, the limits of the respective
groups ; and the third, the average inclination of the several clusters.

INCLINATIONS OF THE MINOK PLANETS.

Groups.

Distances.

Av. Inclinations of Groups.

1

to 10

2.13

— 2.28

30

37'

32.8"

11

— 20

2.28

— 2.36

7

0

22.1

21

— 30

2.36

— 2.38

11

0

13.9

'61

— 40

2.38

— 2.40

12

20

15.2

41

— 50

2.40

— 2.43

6

44

48.1

51

— 60

2.43

— 2.45

5

25

7.4

61

— 70

2.45

— 2.56

7

20

51.5

71

— 80

2.56

— 2.58

10

19

23.2

81

— 90

2.58

— 2.616

9

27

49.3

91

— 100

2.616

— 2.647

8

10

43.1

101

— 110

2.647

— 2.667

7

2

53.5

111

— 120

2.667

— 2.685

8

4

11.0

121

— 130

2.685

— 2.712

9

25

17.1

131

— 140

2.712

— 2.737

8

2

6.1

141

— 150

2.737

— 2.745

10

10

30.0

151

— 160

2.745

— 2.762

8

36

12.7

161

— 170

2.762

— 2.771

11

23

0.2

171

— 180

2.771

— 2.799

10

36

6.2

181

— 190

2.799

— 2.870

8

16

7.1

191

— 200

2.870

— 2.921

8

10

4.8

201

— 210

2.921

— 3.012 7

23

85.8

211

— 220

3.012

— 306

7

48

19.0

221

— 230

3.06

— 3.11

5

54

430

231

— 240

3.11

— 3.126

8

48

52.6

241

— 250

3.126

— 3.14

7

0

36.9

251

— 260

8.14

— 3.185

10

46

51.3

261

— 270 .

3.185

— 3.42

8

39

16.8

271

— 280

3.42

— 424

6

28

26.3

1889. J [Cope.

REMARKS.

1. The average inclination of the first hundred (in

the order of distance) is 8° 8' 42.66"

Of the second hundred 8 58 33.87

Of the last eighty 7 51 20.15

And that of the whole two hundred and eighty. 8 21 34.87

2. The inclinations in the edges of the ring are less than the average.

3. Other minima are found about the distances 2.44 and 3.09. The
maximum between 2.36 and 2.40 is distinctly marked.

4. As in the case of other planets, the inclinations vary, though with
extreme slowness. It has not been shown, however, that the average will
change to any great extent.

5. This average compares thus with certain other inclinations :

• Mercury .'s orbit 7° 00'

Plane of the Sun's equator 7 15

Average inclination of asteroidal comets. 16 40

6. The maximum inclinations of Mercury and Mars are 10° 36' and 7°
28' * respectively. The table indicates that the mean inclination of the
asteroids has not differed greatly from the mean inclination of Mercury.

A Review of the North American Species of ffippotherium.

By E. D. Cope.
(Read before the American Philosophical Society, May 3, 1889.)

The relation of this genus to the other genera of Perissodactyla was in-
dicated by Kowalewsky in his work on the genus Anthracotherium, pub-
lished in the " Palseontographica " for 1874. He there showed that the
genus occupies a place between Anchitherium and Equus in the genealog-
ical phylum, as it does in geological time. In a paper on the ''Systematic
Arrangement of the Perissodactyla, "f the present writer placed Hippo-
therium in the family Palseotheriidae, in a subfamily Hippotheriinse, which
was defined as follows: "Bicipital groove of humerus double; molars
with cement in the valleys." This subfamily embraces the genera Hip-
potherium Kaup, and Protohippus Leidy. The Palaeotheriidae is here
only distinguished as a whole from the Equidae by the presence of per-
fect second and fifth digits.

The place of Hippotherium in the line of ancestry of the genus Eqnus

* Stockwell's Mem. on the Sec. Var. of the El. of the Eight Princ. Plants, Smith.
Contrib. to Knowl., "32, p. 116.
t Proceedings American Pbilos. Soc., 1881, p. 39J.

Cope,] [May 3,

has been admitted by Kowalewsky, Huxley, Marsh and the writer. I
have pointed out* that it is probable that the ancestry of some of the
species of Equus can be traced to Hippidium, and therefore to Protohip-
pus, as well as to Hippotherium, thus showing a diphyletic ancestry of
the true horses. Mile. Marie Pavlovf has devoted some care to the
attempt to demonstrate that the latter genus could not have entered into
this line. Her objections are derived from a consideration of the charac-
ters of the feet. Until however we know the structure of the feet in spe-
cies of Hippotherium other than the H. primigenium of Europe, we can-
not be positive as to the relation of particular species of that genus to
particular species of Equus.

HIPPOTHERIUM Kaup.

Jahrbuch fur Mineralogie, etc., 1833, 327 (description). Nova Acta Leop.

1835, xviii, 171-182. Jahrbuch f. Mineralogie, 1835, 622. Bronn

Lethsea Geognostica, 1853-6, Hi, p. 876.
Hipparion Christol. "Annales science d. Midi, 1832, March, May,"

name only, fide Bronn. " These sur les Breches Osseuses, 1834, 26 ;

Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 1835 b, v, 193," name only, fide

Bronn.

Anterior interior column (protocone) of the superior molars distinct
from the anterior interior crescent, hence giving an isolated dentinal area
on attrition. Second and fifth digits present on both limbs, and of reduced
size. Bicipital groove of humerus double. Metapodials without troch-
lear keel on the anterior face ; third metatarsal without entocunei'forin
facet.

The preceding characters define a genus which had a general distribu
tion over the Northern hemisphere during late Miocene and Pliocene
time. It embraces a number of species, which were evidently present in
droves in the countries where their remains are now found.

This genus and Protohippus include the latest representatives of the
three toed horses, the lateral digits being reduced to small proportions.
These genera represent also two types of dentition easily modifiable into
Equus by slight alterations in the relations of the internal columns of the
superior molars. In Hippotherium the coalescence of the internal col-
umns has not been accomplished, for one of them remains in the isolated
position of the internal cone of the symborodont type of dentition. In
the species of the H. occidentale type, the anterior column is larger than
the posterior, displaying considerable increase in the anteroposteriordiam
eter. This is the character of the same column in Equus, and the junc-
tion of the column with the adjacent crescent is all that is necessary lo
convert the one genus into the other, so far as the superior molars are con-

* American Naturalist, 1887, p. 1075.

t Etudes sur 1'Histoire Palaeoutologique des Ongul<§s ; II. Le Development des Equidae,
Moscow, 188 i. '•

1889.] 431 [Cope.

cerned. In Protohippus, on the other hand, the junction has already taken
place, but as the columns are of equal size, the pattern resulting is differ-
ent from that of Equus. It is that of Hippidium, which, like Equus,
has but one digit. An approach to Hippidium is seen in the species of
Group II of the analytical table below, to one of which I gave the name
of Stylonus. In this type the internal columns are of subequal propor-
tions as in that genus. The posterior is joined to the corresponding inter-
nal crescent, and though the anterior column approaches very near to the
anterior internal crescent by an apex of its section, it never does actually
join. On the other hand, the posterior column is distinct in the just-pro-
truded molar, and in the H. seversum remains distinct for a considerable
part of the age of the animal.

The genus Hippodactylus* Cope, has the molar teeth of the general
character of Hippotherium, but it possesses, like Hippidium, but one digit.
The type is the H. antelopinum Falconer, of the Sivalik Upper Miocene of
India. I think it not unlikely that when the skeletons of some of the
species here referred to Hippotherium come to be known, that some of
them will be found to belong to Hippodactylus.

History. — This genus was named by Christol and Kaup within about a
year of each other, according to Bronn. I have not been able to refer to
the essay in which the earliest name, that of Christol, was published, but
according to Bronn, it was not accompanied by any generic description.
In Kaup's first publication an attempt is made to characterize the genus,
and although the description contains some errors, the important fact of
its possessing dew-claws is mentioned. Two years later Kaup published
a fuller and more accurate diagnosis. Christol does not appear to have
ever given a description of the genus. The use of his name (Hipparion)
does not therefore appear to be warranted.

Species. — The type is Hippotherium primigenium, the Equus primigenivs
of Von Meyer and the later H. gracile of Kaup. Its remains are common
in the Mediterranean countries of Europe, and in France. A few other
species have been discovered in the Old World. Their history has been
elucidated by Wagner, Duvernoy, Gervais and others. North America
has furnished a larger number of specific forms than any other country.

The American species of Hippotherium differ in the extent of the pre-
orbital facial depression. In H. speciosum as in H. primigemum, the fosea
is confined to the superior part of the facial region ; in H. isonesum it
extends downwards to the molar ridge, as in certain species of Proto-
hippus.

The teeth of this genus are most frequently found in a well-preserved
condition, and are hence most useful for purposes of determination. The
species may be ascertained from those of the maxillary bone, though not
without some difficulty. This is rather due to differences between the
teeth of the same series than to the variability of the characters them-

* American Naturalist, 1888, p. 449.

Cope.] [May 3,

selves. In the species successive modifications may be traced from the
equine form of the genus represented by H. occidental to that which ap-
proximates the genus Protohippus, represented by H. seversum. In the
former the anterior interior column is larger than the posterior^ forms a
more prominent rib on the inner face of the crown of the tooth, and is
flattened or even concave on the inner side. After this form come others
where the anterior column is round, and then others where it presents a
ridge towards the anterior inner crescent, which in the worn section forms
an apex or angle of the outline. The succeeding forms have the two inner
columns of equal diameter and prominence, and though the anterior one
maintains its distinctness its section projects in an angle towards the adja-
cent crescent. Finally we have the form where the subequal columns are
both separated from their adjacent crescents, forming the supposed genus
Stylonus Cope.

The internal columns in all the species become most longitudinally com-
pressed in the posterior superior molars. The enamel borders of the lakes
are frequently less complex in these teeth. In all the molars the apices of
the crescents and columns are narrower in earlier than in later stages of
wear, and the posterior inner column is sometimes separate for a short time.
The enamel borders of the lakes become more complex also on wear, till
middle age ; they then, on further wear, become more simple.

In the following analytical table the characters of the fifteen species
known to me from North American formations are set forth :

I. Anterior internal column of superior molars more prominent inwards
than the posterior, larger, and not approaching union with the ante-
rior internal crescent. Hippotherium Kaup.
A. Section of anterior internal column concave or flat on the internal

side. Crowns prismatic.

a. Lake borders very complex ; the loop nearly or quite isolated.
Grinding surface subquadrate ; crown straight ; larger ; crown 25 mm.

long ; 24 mm. wide H. occidentale.

Like the last ; smaller ; grinding face 22 by 21 mm H. montezumce.

Grinding surface oblong, 19 by 16 mm. ; crown curved. .H. peninsulatum.

aa. Lake borders simple ; loop simple, open.
Grinding surface oblong, 22 by 19 mm. ; crown nearly straight

H. Sinclair ii.
AA. Section of anterior internal column oval.

a. Internal columns wide apart.

Grinding face subquadrate, 20 by 19 mm. ; lakes of medium complex-
ity H. speciosum.

Like the last, but lake borders highly complex H. plicatile.

Grinding face oblong, 22 by 21 mm. ; lakes of medium complexity ; col-
umn apiculate as in sect. Stylonus ; p. m. iii elongate. .H. sphenodus.

Grinding face oblong, smaller, 19 by 17 mm. ; lakes of medium complex-
ity ; column entire H. gratum.

18S9] [Cope.

aa. Anterior internal column joining the posterior internal

column.
Grinding face oblong, 20 by 17 mm. ; lakes rather complex, with a large

loop H. retrusum.

AAA. Section of anterior internal column round.

Larger ; grinding face square, 19 by 20 mm. ; complexity medium ; pos-
terior column not So prominent inwards H. paniense.

Smaller ; grinding face longitudinal, 19 by 17 mm. ; lakes complex ; pos-
terior internal column not prominent H. venustum.

Smaller ; grinding face transverse, 16 by 19 mm. ; posterior inner column

nearly as prominent as anterior inner H. relictum.

II. Posterior internal column as prominent inwards and of nearly equal
size with the anterior, and nearly cut off from the posterior inner
crescent. Anterior inner column with an apex directed towards the
anterior inner crescent. Stylonus Cope.
Large ; grinding face 24 by 23 mm. ; largest premolar short, wide

H. calamarium.

Smaller ; grinding face 20 by 18 mm. ; largest premolar elongate, wedge-
shaped H. isonesum.

Smallest ; grinding face 17 by 17 mm. ; lake borders simple. . H. seversum.
The stratigraphic position of these species is as follows :

Lower Pliocene.

H. relictum Cope.
? H. venustum Leidy.
Ticholeptus bed.

H. seversum Cope.

H. isonesum Cope.
Loup Fork (Upper Miocene).

H. calamarium Cope.

H. paniense Cope.

H. retrusum Cope.

H. gratum Leidy.

H. sphenodus Cope.

H. plicatile Leidy (? horizon).

H. speciosum Leidy.

H. sinclairii Wortman (? horizon).

H. peninsulatum Cope.

H. montezumce Leidy.

H. occidentale Leidy.

Of the preceding fourteen species I have seen teeth of all but the H. venus-
tum of Leidy, which was found in the South Carolina phosphate beds. I
have parts of several individuals of the H. gratum from Kansas, and the H.
retrusum is from the same locality. H. plicatile is from Florida, and the
17. peninsulatum and H. montezumce are from Eastern Mexico. I have

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 30. PRINTED JUNE 1, 1889.

Cope.] [May 3,

but one molar each of H. occidental and IT. sindain!., both from Cotton-
wood creek, Oregon. H. speciosum is the most abundant and widely dis-
tributed species ; Leidy reporting it from Dakota, Nebraska and Texas,
and its occurrence in New Mexico being recorded in my report to Lieut.
Wheeler. Mr. Hill has since obtained fine specimens in Kansas. The //.
paniense is known from a few teeth obtained by myself in Northeastern
Colorado. The 77. calamarium I found to be the predominating species
in the Loup Fork beds near Santa Fe, New Mexico, and it is not rare in
Northeastern Colorado. H. isonesum was apparently common in the
Northwest, two fine specimens having been found by Mr. Wortman on
the Cotton wood creek, Oregon, and one or more on the Deep river, Mon-
tana, by Mr. J. C. Isaac. H. xeversum is so far only known from an Ore-
gon specimen. The H. relictum has been so far also only found in
Oregon.

HlPPOTHERIUM OCCIDENTALE Leidy.

Proceed. Academy Philada., 1858, 27. Hipparion occidentale Leidy, Pro-
ceed. Academy Phila., 1856, 59. Extinct Mammalia Dakota Nebraska,
1869, 281, 326, PI. xviii, Figs. 1-5 ; xxvii, Fig. 2.

Known to me from a single superior molar tooth of the left side, found
by Mr. Wortman on Cottonwood creek in Eastern Oregon.

The crown is very long, and almost rootless, and the cement layer is
quite thick, especially towards the distal portion of the crown. The inner
anterior column is flattened, and occupies a middle part of the fore and
aft diameter of the crown. It is slightly crescentoid in section, and pre-
sents its anterior apex slightly inwards. The posterior inner lobe is not
cut off from the inner crescent by any contraction. The lakes have their
inner portions very promfnent and marked off from the external portion
by deep inflections of the border. There are two posterior and two inte-
rior inflections of the anterior crescent, and the adjacent ones of the two
pairs nearly cut off a lar^e loop, which thus occupies the centre of the
crown. The posterior lake has two anterior and no interior inflections.

Measurements.

M.

Length of crown 056

Diameters of crown j anteroposterior 024

( transverse 024

I suspect that the HippotJierium nffine Leidy (Extinct Mammalia, Dakota
and Nebraska, p. 286) is based on young individuals or represents a slight
variety of this species.

HIPPOTHERIUM SINCLAIRII Wortman.

Revue Scientifique, Paris, 1883, p. 712.

I know a single left superior molar of this species. It is easily distin-
guished from the corresponding tooth of H. occidentale by its inferior size

1889.] 4OO [Cope.

and relatively smaller transverse diameter. Its dimensions are about
those of the II. speciosum, but it differs from that species in the larger and
flatter inner column, longer crown, and less complex folds of the borders
of the lakes.

The crown is long and nearly straight, as in H. occidental. In its
present condition there is but little external cementum, which may be a
result of weathering, nevertheless that which remains in the grooves of
the inner side does not form a thick layer. The outlines of the lakes are
not extended inwards as in H. occidental, and the transverse diameter of
the latter is relatively small. The anterior lake has one posterior inflec-
tion, one interior and one anterior ; of the posterior lake there are two an-
terior, none interior and one posterior ; a short loop extends towards the
inner column area. The latter is convex on the outer side, and without
trace of angle or apex.

Measurements.

M.

Length of crown 043

Diameters of crown j anteroposterlor 021

( transverse 019

Discovered by J. L. Wortman on Cottonwood creek, Eastern Oregon.

HlPPOTHERIUM MONTEZUM.E Leidy.

Proceedings Academy Philadelphia, 1882, p. 297. H. rectidens Cope,
Proceedings American Philosophical Society, 1886, p. 3<50.

This species is known from two superior molar teeth, one of which is in
the possession of Dr. Joseph Leidy, and the other is in my private cab-
inet. It is nearly allied to the H. occidental, but is smaller, and the en-
amel borders of the lakes are rather more complex. The internal column
is longitudinal in section, and the internal face is slightly concave. The
posterior column is quite small, and is well defined from the posterior
inner crescent by a deep posterior sinus. Two strong loops project to-
wards the internal column from the adjacent enamel border. The lakes
have a deep emargination on each of their distant enamel borders, and a
number of loops on their approximated borders. One of these, which
represents the largest excurrent loop of other species, is of unusual size
and prominence, and is nearly isolated by the constriction of its isthmus.
In my specimen it is touched by the apex of an excurrent loop of the pos-
terior lake : in Dr. Leidy's, it can be traced to a connection with the an-
terior lake, which is probably the normal relation. Lakes not much
expanded transversely to the crown.

The crowns of both specimens are prismatic. That of mine is nearly
straight ; Dr. Leidy's is slightly curved, but not so much so as in the H.
peninsulatum.

Cope.] 436 pray 3,

MM.

C transverse 21.5

Diameters of crown -< anteroposterior 21.5

( longitudinal 450.0

From Tehuichila, State of Vera Cruz, Mexico, on the borders of Hi-
dalgo ; from a bed of Loup Fork age.

HlPPOTHERIUM PENINSULATUM Cope.

- Proceedings American Philosophical Society, 1885, p. 150, Fig. 1.

Crown of superior molar long, curved. Grinding face with anteropos-
terior diameter considerably exceeding the transverse. Internal column
large, its section a narrow anteroposterior oval, with both borders convex.
Internal enamel borders of internal crescents with a prominent loop at
junction, the posterior one with its posterior loop much smaller than the
column. A subquadrate area between the internal parts of the lakes is
connected by an enamel ridge with the anterior lake. Opposite and adja-
cent enamel borders of the lakes, with several close and deep plications,
which nearly cut off the adjacent horns. In like manner the posterior
horn of the posterior lake, and the anterior horn of the anterior lake are
almost cut off by the deep complex infolding of the anterior and posterior
borders respectively. The median and anterior external ribs of the crown
are well developed, and there is but little cement on the grooves.

Measurements. M.

Length of root, less crown .... 050

( anteroposterior 018

Diameters of grinding face < A

(transverse 015

This superior molar tooth indicates a small species of the genus, and one
which is entirely typical in form. The plication of the enamel is greater
than any other species excepting the H. gracile. It resembles the H. ven-
ustum of Leidy, which is of similar dimensions. In that species the style
has a nearly circular section according to Leidy, which distinguishes it
satisfactorily. It approximates the H. montezumce in the character of its
plications, but the oblong form, small size and greater curvature dis-
tinguish it.

From the Loup Fork shales of Tehuichila, Vera Cruz.

HIPPOTHERIUM SPECIOSUM Leidy.

Cope, Bulletin U. S. Geolog. Survey Terrs., No. 1, p. 12, Jan., 1874. Re-
port Expl. Surv. W. of 100th Meridian, Vol. iii, p. 323, PI. Ixxv, Fig.
3, 1877.

Hipparion speciosum Leidy. Proceed. Phila. Academy, 1858, p. 27 ; Ex-
tinct Mamm., Dakota and Nebraska, p. 282, PI. xviii, Figs. 6-49, 1869.

1889.] 437 [Cope.

Hippodon speciosus Leidy. Proceed. Phila. Academy, 1854, p. 90.

This species appears to have been pretty generally distributed over
Western North America, excepting the extreme Northwest. Among the
numerous specimens sent me from Montana and Oregon, I have not recog-
nized any as belonging to this animal. The species has been heretofore
known by teeth only, in spite of its relative abundance ; but my party in
Northern Kansas, under Mr. Hill, obtained an almost perfect cranium ac-
companied by three cervical, four dorsal and one lumbar vertebrae, and
part of the sacrum ; with parts of foreleg and foot and one-half the
pelvis. A superior molar of a second individual, from the same locality,
is accompanied by a mandible with teeth, and bones of various parts of
the skeleton. An opportunity for determining the general characters of
this horse is now first presented.

Skull— form. — The cranium is about the size of that of the black-tailed
deer (Oariacus macrotis*). The profile of the front is nearly straight, with
a slight convexity in front of the infraorbital region. The latter is flat or
a little concave in both directions as far on each side as a line drawn ante-
riorly from the temporal fossae ; from these lines it slopes to the orbital
border, flat posteriorly, becoming convex anteriorly, strongly so above
the lachrymal bones. The profile of the parietal region descends steeply
to a point above the meatus auditorius externus, and rising again into
a prominent sagittal crest, joins the inion at the extremity of another
descending slope. The inion is somewhat truncated at the summit. The
anterior part of the sagittal crest is low, and divides at a very acute angle
above the middle of the glenoid cavity. The horizontal angle of the
malar and maxillary bones is prominent, extending forwards nearly to the
anterior part of the first true molar. The preorbital fossa is limited in ex-
tent, occupying a position above the infraorbital foramen. Its sides rise
gradually except on the upper border, which is abrupt. The muzzle is
not excavated anterior to the fossa, but the usual contraction of the border
of the diastema is strong. The acumination of the apices of the nasal
bones is on their inner sides, and extends as far forwards as the line of the
canine teeth. The notch of the nostrils extends to a point above the an-
terior border of the second (first large) premolar.

The zygomata are slender and little expanded, they are compressed be-
hind. The orbital portion is triangular in section behind, with an external
and a superior plane. The orbit is large and a little deeper than wide, the
width equaling just one-fourth the distance from its posterior border to
the extremity of the nasal bone. The postfrontal process presents its
edge outwards and its broadsides directly fore and aft. The occipital
region is rather contracted above. Its superior half is occupied by a me-
dian keel. The paroccipital process is long, extending considerably below
the occipital condyles, and is compressed, presenting its sides outwards
and inwards. A narrow strip of the os petrosum is exposed between the
occipital and squamosal bones, extending as high up as the postinial fora-

Cope.] [May 3,

men. The posttympanic process is distinct but short, presenting an ob-
tuse edge outwards, which is separated from the petrous by a groove.
The tympanic forms with the superficial layer of the petrous, a tube
which encloses the tympanum, and which separates widely the post-
tympanic and postglenoid processes. The postglenoid is confined to the
inner half of the posterior border of the glenoid cavity, and rises obliquely
inwards to its apex. The inner border is vertical.

The palate is moderately flat, and is excavated behind as far as opposite
the middle of the penultimate molar. The diastema in front of the canine
is just half as long as that posterior to it. The width of the palate at the
antepenultimate premolar is just twice the width of that tooth. The
protuberance of the maxillary bone behind the last molar is about as long
as the fore and aft diameter of the last molar. The pterygoid process of
the palatine is not very long, and is slightly everted. Its superior border
is thickened and somewhat roughened, and descends posteriorly without
hamular process. The pterygoid wing of the sphenoid forms a prominent
ridge directed downwards and forwards, which encloses the large alisphen-
oid canal. The pterygoid bone is a delicate scale at the inner side of the
pterygoid ala, which extends as far back as the posterior alisphenoid fora-
men. The basioccipital and basisphenoid are convex in cross-section.
The anterior part of the former is compressed, and the posterior part of the
latter presents two low truncate tuberosities, outwards, backwards and
downwards. The presphenoid region is contracted in the form of a part
cylinder, which is underroofed by the laminar posterior part of the vomer,
which extends nearly as far posteriorly at the sides as the posterior ali-
sphenoid foramen.

Sutures. — The sutures are distinct in this skull. That separating the
premaxillary and nasal bones is considerable, being about half as long as
the nasomaxillary suture posterior to it. The nasolachrymal suture is
about as long as the nasopremaxillary, and differs from it in being straight
instead of convex upwards. The nasal bones are widened behind so as
to be decurved laterally to the lachrymal. The posterior nasal sutures
are each convex backwards. The lambdoidal suture crosses the sagit-
tal crest in front of the inion and reaches the squamosal at the postparie-
tal foramen. The postfrontal is only in contact with the zygomatic pro-
cess of the squamosal, and at considerable distance posterior to the malar
above, but opposite the posterior inferior slip of the malar. The latter
bone extends as far forwards as the middle of the penultimate molar, and
rises upwards nearly to the middle of the orbit. The lachrymal bone is
a very large one ; it is a little higher than the facial part of the malar, and
extends a little further anteriorly. Its frontal suture is shorter than its
nasal, and extends nearly to the middle of the superior border of the orbit.
The premaxillo-maxillary suture passes into the incisive foramen at the
canine tooth. The maxillopalatine extends forwards as far as the front
of the first true molar, and posteriorly near to the last molar to the shallow
groove between the maxillary bone and the pterygoid process.

1889.] 439 [Cope.

Foramina. — The infraorbital is of good size, and issues above the poste-
rior part of the fourth premolar. The lachrymal is rather large, and
occupies a space but little below the middle of the lachrymal. The pos-
terior infraorbital is large. The supraorbital is double and pierces the
base of the postfrontal process. There are two postparietals of rather
large size, and at least one large postsquamosal. A well-developed though
narrow tentorial ridge defines the position of the lateral venous sinus in
front. The mastoid foramen is, as in modern horses, not enclosed poste-
riorly on its external side, but winds round upwards and forwards, groov-
ing the part of the petrous bone which rises within the mastoid. The
meatus auditorius is small and the supraglenoid is large, but not so large
as the postglenoid. There is but one, a large condylar foramen. The
jugular, carotid and oval foramina are not distinguished from the foramen
lacerum. The /. f. opticum and sphenoorbitale are distinct and close to-
gether ; the /. rotundum is further back, entering the skull within the
alisphenoid canal. The orbitonareal perforation is quite large, and is
posterior to the posterior infraorbital canal, not having a common entrance
with it as in the species of Equus. There is but one palatine foramen on
each side, whose posterior borders are nearly in line with the anterior bor-
der of the nareal excavation. The incisive foramina do not extend poste-
rior to the position of the nareal excavation. There is a small foramen on
the median line just in front of them.

Dentition. — The condition of the teeth shows that the individual de-
scribed had just reached maturity, since the last molar is not worn on the
posterior part of its face. The cups of the incisors are fully enclosed, but
the posterior part of the border of the third is not produced quite as far
as that of the other teeth, and does not display such results of wear. The
cup of the first is filled with cement ; of the second and third not fully,
but with a median fissure remaining. The size of the incisors decreases
from the first to the third, not increases, as, e. g., in Equus quagga. The
canines are small, and have the equine sharp borders bounded by two
grooves of the inner side.

The fourth premolar is two-rooted, but is small and is more than half
overlapped by the third. The latter is not remarkably large nor particu-
larly elongate. It is, however, relatively longer than in H. calamarium,
where it is very wide. The molars diminish posteriorly by very little, the
last being distinctly smaller. The internal free column of the molars has a
longitudinally oval section, and its middle is a little anterior to the middle
• of the crown. It has a small apiculate angle directed forwards and out-
wards. On the large third premolar it has a round section, and joins
the internal anterior crescent by a very narrow isthmus. The posterior
column is connected with the posterior inner crescent by a narrow isth-
mus in all the molars, and has in all the flattened form of the anterior
column. The lakes as usual are enclosed, and the crescents communi-
cating ; this is true of the third premolar as of the others, except that
the anterior lake opens forwards and inwards. The adjacent borders of

Cope.] 440 [May 3,

the lakes are complicated, and so is the posterior border of the posterior
lake ; the anterior border of the anterior lake is simple. There are two or
three loops on the posterior border of the anterior lake, the inner one of
which is deep, and nearly or quite reaches the ends of one or two deep
loops which enter from the inner border. These nearly or quite cut off a
large lobe into a small subround lakelet. This is present on all the teeth
and is seen in Dr. Leidy's figure of his typical specimen, though not
quite so strongly marked. It is also present but less marked in the New
Mexican specimen I have described.1* There are four or five inflections of
the anterior border of the second lake, and two or three of the inner bor-
der at its posterior part. The external ridges of the crowns are well de-
veloped, and the cement layer on the external and internal faces of the
crowns, as well as in the lakes, is uninterrupted. The crowns do not dis-
play any part of the roots, and their wear is in two shallow grooves, a
median and a posterior.

Measurements of Cranium.

M.

Length below (including condyles) 315

" from edge of incisor i to extremity of maxillary

bone 220

Length from edge of incisor i to extremity of palate 170

fourth premolar (axial) 078

" " " •" canine (axial) 044

" of zygomatic fossa 055

" from incisor i to edge of orbit 190

" " nostril " " " 115

" " anterior edge of orbit to top of inion 150

Horizontal diameter of orbit 048

Width between orbits above (direct) 087

Greatest width of zygomata ,....„ 130

Width of muzzle above preorbital fossae 040

" nareal angle 032

" between third incisors 037

" " diastemata posteriorly 027

" third premolars 034

" " last true molars 050

" " pterygoid crests at postalisphenoid foramen .. .021

" " apices of post glenoid processes 070

" of occipital condyles 050

" " foramen magnum 022

" " occiput at summit 030

" " " " mastoid foramina 062

Length of molar series 125

" " third premolar 025

Width " V " (greatest) 014

* Report U. S. G. G. Survey W. 100th Mer., Vol.1*, p. 322, PI. Ixxv, Fig. 3.

1839.] [Cope.

Measurements of Cranium.

M.
Length of true molar series 0565 •

Diameter of second true molar J anleroposterior 030

(transverse 020

anteroposterior 022

transverse . . . .022

Diameters second premolar |

Vertebra;. — The axis is preserved except the anterior part of the centrum,
which is wanting. The posterior cup is deep and oblique, and the hypapo-
physial keel is strong, acute and well produced posteriorly. The neural
spine is, as usual, a keel which is well produced forwards. Its superior
border is thin and is arched, the greatest elevation being a little anterior
to the middle. A. tuberous ridge descends on each side to the base of the
postzygapophysis. The latter are large, and with articular surfaces a
little oblique. The parapophyses originate at the middle of the centrum,
and are quite narrow and acuminate in form, their apices reaching be-
yond the line of the superior border of the cup of the centrum. The ver-
tebrartcrial canal is not enclosed ; it is represented by a groove with a
narrow angular edge below. Its anterior marginal perforation is enclosed
by a narrow bridge. This vertebra differs from that of Equus caballus in
the greater anterior extension and greater acutenessand form of border of
the neural canal ; in the narrowness and deep separation of the parapo-
physis, and non enclosure of the vertebrarterial canal.

The seventh cervical is not perforate for the vertebral canal. The ex-
tremities of the rather depressed diapophyses are thickened and a little
recurved, and their bases send a thin keel posteriorly along the side to the
costal articulation. While the cup is subround, the ball is compressed,
and its surface extends over the anterior two-fifths of the base of the cen-
trum. The hypapophysial keel is marked and acute, and rises to a tuber-
cle at the middle of its length. The zygapophyses are large, the posterior
plane and a little oblique ; the anterior more oblique, and a little concave.
Neural spine compressed and very short.

The dorsal vertebra are distinctly opisthocoelous, and their sides and
inferior edge are gently concave. The hypapophysial keel appears on
the posterior centra. The diapophyses have the usual form, are on the
superior part of the neural arch, are directed upwards, and support an
obtuse rnetapophysis. Just posterior to their base is situated the double
spinous foramen. On posterior dorsals this foramen becomes single and
is situated above the line of the base of the diapophysis. In one of the
latter vertebrae there is a fossa in the anterior costal fossa. The neural
spines become very elevated posteriorly, are narrow in front and shallowJy
grooved behind. The anterior ones are slightly concave in anterior out-
line. The postzygapophyses are merely oval facets at the base of the
spine ; the prezygapophyses are not well defined.

The last lumbar is opisthocoelous and has a much depressed centrum.
Its diapophyses are very wide in both directions, and bear articular faces.

PROG. AMEK. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3D. PRINTED JUNE 5, 1889.

Cope.] 442 [May 3.

on both the anterior and posterior borders for adjacent diapophyses. The
posterior are larger, and are transverse oval. The postzygapophyses are
prominent, but narrow ; the prezygapophyses have a vertical external
face and concave internal face ; the superior border is not rolled in as in
Booidea. No hypapophysis. The anterior two elements of the sacrum
are preserved, the rest having been lost. They are thoroughly co-
ossified, and the intervertebral foramina are large. The prezygapophyses
are like those of the last lumbar. The iliac surface only extends on two
centra.

A comparison of the dorsal vertebra with those of the horse shows that
those of this species are more tapiroid in the general isolation of the
spinous foramina in the anterior part of the column.

Measurements.

M.

Elevation of axis at middle 055

'- of spine of do., from roof of arch behind 015

" of neural canal of do., behind 014

Length of spine on side 049

Width of cup of axis 021

Length of centrum last cervical 045

T. n rj (vertical 018

Diameter ball of do., ]

I horizontal 014

Expanse of postzygapophyses do 041

Elevation of neural spine from canal 024

C fore and aft 024

Length of neural spine from canal in front 065

Length centrum of a posterior dorsal 028

Width anteriorly without costal faces 018

Depth " " " " 017

Length of neural spine from canal anteriorly 107

Hong 030

Diameters last lumbar •< . (vertical 015

J anteriorly <

( J ( transverse 023

Anteroposterior width of diapophysis of do 035

Total expanse of sacrum in front 098

Depth of centrum of do., anteriorly 013

Width of neural canal in front 020

Anterior limb. — About the distal half of the hurnerus is preserved. Its
form is much like that of the horse, the inner side being flat, and the outer
concave at the position occupied by the epicondyle when present. The
external supracondylar ridge is distinct but not prominent. The troch-
lear crest has the same position as in the horse, and is rather more
prominent. The condylar surface exterior to it is not cut off above and

Diameters centrum anterior dorsal < ( vertical 016

anle"0r5 transverse.... 024

1889.] [Cope.

behind by a groove, as in the horse. The superior grooved boundary of
the internal condylar face is better defined. The ulnar and radial shafts
are coossified, but the head of the radius is not united with the ulna,
though in contact. Distad to this contact, is a considerable interosseous
space, relatively longer than in the horse. The line of contact of the
head of the radius is convex downwards in the middle. Olecranon much
compressed. The carpal articulation of the radius is like that of the horse.
The scapho-lunar ridge is transverse ; the scaphoid surface recurved be-
low, and a fossa behind the lunar surface. The convex superior sur-
face of the bone has five facets, two of which are more or less lateral.

The left metacarpus and os magnum are preserved ; the magnum has a
relatively smaller transverse diameter than in the horse ; its posterior tuber-
osity is also narrower. The facets of the inter side are much less pro-
nounced than in the horse, the whole being divided by an anteroposterior
groove. On the internal side the two anterior or trapezoid facets are as
large as in the horse, while the posterior facet of the recent animal is ab-
sent from the H. speciosum. The magnum facet of the metacarpal is unin-
terrupted, not divided, as in the horse. The two unciform facets are much
more oblique than in the horse. The trapezoides differs considerably from
that of the horse. It has but one facet below, and that one is continuous
with that of the metacarpal. It sends posteriorly a hook-like process.
Above, it encloses no foramen with the magnum. The bevels for the lateral
metacarpals are distinct throughout the bone. The posterior face is divided
distally by a median obtuse ridge into two shallow gutters, a character not
seen in the horse. There is no trace of the trochlear keel on the anterior
face of the distal extremity. The section of the shaft at the middle is at
least a semicircle. The phalanges of the middle toe have the form usual
among these animals. They are rather more slender than in some of the
allied species, as H. isonesum, and the proximal inferior triangular surface
is more produced, reaching to the end of the proximal two-fifths of the
length. It forms a large triangular face, concave in the middle.

Measurements of Fore Limb. M.

Diameters of ( anteroposterior at inner side 045

humeral condyles ] " at middle 021

(^ transverse 040

Depth of ulna at edge of head of radius 019

Distal width of radius » 0:-:8

" depth of radius (greatest) 024

Diameters of scaphoid facet j anteroposterior. 016

( transverse 01

Diameters of lunar facet. . . 5 anteroposterior 014

c transverse 016

C anteroposterior ............... .023

Diameters of os magnum. . J transverse 022

(_ longitudinal .011

Cope.] fMay 3,

Measurements of Fore Limb. M.

( external 015

Anteropostenor width trapezoides < .

^internal Oil

Length of median metacarpal 164

C transverse (total) 025

Proximal diameter {

( anteropostenor 017

Diameters of middle of shaft cannon bone j anter°P°sterior- • -OJ5

(. transverse 017

Length proximal phalange 044

Proximal width of do. 026

Length of second phalange 025

Proximal width do 024

Length proximal lateral phalange (measured at middle) 023

lingual " " " " 018

The phalanges just measured are presumed to belong to the anterior
limb because no bones distinctively of the posterior limb were preserved
in the collection.

The os innominatum differs in a number of respects from that of the
horse, although its general characters are equine. The peduncle of the
ilium is long and slender and subtriangular in section, and the ischium
has a long anteropostenor diameter. The postacetabular crest is promi-
nent, but not very acute. The pubis Is subcylindric in section, and is not
concave above as in the horse. The posterior bifurcation of the ischia is
not so extensive as in the horse. Pectineal ridge more prominent than iu
the horse.

Measurements of Innominatum.

M.

Length of ilium from fossa lig. teris to edge of crest 130

Diameter of peduncle externally at middle 024

" " acetabuluin (long) .033

Length of ischiopubic median suture 065

" " obturator foramen 040

" " ischium remaining posterior to obturator fora-
men ,. 042

The preceding measurements show that the HippotJierium speciosum was
about the size of the Antilocapra americana or pronghorn Antelope, but
had relatively more robust limbs and a shorter neck.

HlPPOTHERIUM PLICATILE Leidy.

Proceedings Academy Philadelphia, 1887, p. 309, Fig. X f.

This species is represented by two superior molar teeth and probably by
'numerous bones, in the collection of Prof. Jos. Leidy. They are all from
the Loup Fork bed of Florida. The crowns of the molar teeth are
•elongate and nearly straight. The anterior internal column is median in

1889.] 41c) [Cope.

position, and is much more prominent than the posterior. Its section is
subregular oval. The posterior column is a large process of the posterior
inner crescent. The lakes are expanded transversely and their remote
borders have the usual deep notch. The adjacent borders are very com-
plex with rather shallow inflections, with the usual large loop of the an-
terior lake represented by two narrow excurrent folds with irregular bor-
ders. The crowns wider than long.

MM.

Diameters of grinding face (Leidy) j anteroposterior 20

c transverse 23

This species possesses teeth of the H. speciosum type, but with such a
distinct style of enamel plication as to preclude the idea of identity with
that species.

From near Archer, Florida, Dr. Neal.

HiPPOTftERiUM GRATUM Leidy.

Extinct Mammalia of Dakota and Nebraska, p. 287, Plate xviii, Figs. 25,
30. Hippotherium ingenuum Leidy, Proceeds. Acad. Phila., 1885, p.
33, Fig.

This species is represented in my collection by two superior molars with
lower jaws of three individuals, and two posterior superior molars of an-
other individual from the Loup Fork bed of Northern Kansas. Dr. Leidy
examined five superior molars from the corresponding horizon of North-
ern Nebraska.

These specimens indicate a small species of general affinity to the H.
speciosum. The internal column is prominent at or before the middle of
the crown in position, and of regular oval section. The posterior internal
column is small and not prominent, and is well defined externally by a
deep sinus. The opposed borders of the lakes are folded into several nar-
row sinuses, and the loop of the anterior lake is large and subround. The
plication is of intermediate character. The posterior face of the crown of
the last superior molar is deeply grooved longitudinally. In a pair of
these molars which are well worn, the adjacent borders of the lakes have
reduced their plications to serrations, and the loop to a prominent con-
vexity. The posterior lobe is still well defined, and the anterior internal
column touches the anterior internal crescent. The difference between
these and typical teeth is as great as that distinguishing species, but I
believe it is due solely to wear. A similar simplification is seen in the H.
paniense and H. speciosum.

MM.

Diameters of a superior molar j anteroposterior 19

c transverse 18

Diameters of a last sup. molar, little worn 5 anteroposterior. . 19

c transverse 14

Diameters of a last sup. molar, much worn \ anteroposterior. . 18

/ transverse 16

Cope.] 446 |May 3>

The mandibular rami which probably belong to this species present the
character of an uninterrupted series of canine and incisor teeth. The
symphysis is contracted, and the rami increase rapidly in depth. The
diastema is long. No trace of fourth premolar.

Measuremen' ».

MM.

Length of symphysis 37

" " diastema 46

Depth of ramus at posterior border of p. m. iv 40

HlPPOTHEUIUM RETRUSUM Cope.

This species is represented in my collection by eight molars, two from
one and six from another animal. These are associated with two superior
molars with somewhat different characters, which are intermediate be-
tween those of H. gratum and H. speciosum. All were found in the
same locality, but separated from their positions'in the skull. The two
molars first above mentioned are about half worn, and present the char-
acters of the species best. The other six (with one exception) are less
worn, and present a less complex folding of the enamel plates. Five of
them are from one side, and one (more worn) from the other side of the
jaws.

The character by which the superior molars of the Hippotheriam retru-
sum may be readily distinguished from those of all other species of the
genus, is the extraordinary posterior extension of the anterior internal
column, which brings it first into contact with the posterior internal col-
umn, and then on greater wear unites the two by an isthmus. In the first
true molar the area of the column is in contact at its extremities with both
the posterior column and the anterior inner crescent, leaving a narrow oval
area (or lake) within it, cut off at both extremities. In the second molar
the column is only in contact with the posterior internal crescent, with
which it is united by an isthmus. In both the molars the posterior inner
column is well distinguished by the usual deep sinus from the posterior
inner crescent. The character above described is an exaggeration of what
is distantly approached by the last superior molar in some of the species.

The complexity of the enamel border of the lake is of medium degree.
The anterior lake has on its posterior border a large more or less com-
pletely isolated wide loop. Exterior to it the adjacent borders of both
lakes are thrown into narrow anteroposterior folds. No fold on remote
border of anterior lake, and a weak one at the corresponding position on
the posterior lake. A short small loop towards the internal column on
m. ii. The crowns are robust, of medium length, and curved. That of
the second true m^lar is rather longer than wide ; the1 first true molar is
about as wide as long.

1889.] 447 [Cope.

Measurements of Superior Molars.

MM.

f anteroposterior ........................... 19

Diameters in. i •< transverse ......... . ...................... 18.5

(_ longitudinal .............................. 26

C anteroposterior ........................... 20

Diameters m. ii •< transverse ................................ 18

(.longitudinal .............................. 36

The anterior inner column presents in the second individual the same
flattened form as in the first above described, but it is connected with the
anterior crescent by a narrow isthmus, and not in two of three teeth at
least, where the part is preserved, with the posterior crescent. The ante-
rior molar (third premolar from behind) has this junction a complete fu-
sion of the two. As one of these teeth is a true molar it is possible that
they represent another species.

The animal last described may possibly belong to a species distinct from
the H. retrusum, and perhaps to a species of Protohippus or Hippidium.
If so, it differs from the known species of those genera in the posterior
position and flatness of the anterior column. In that case it may be called
P. or H. profectus. It approaches nearer to Equus than any known
species of those genera.

Measurements of No. 2.

MM.

C anteroposterior ...................... 45

. i

Diameters of p. m. i j transverse ......................... 23

(^ longitudinal ........................ 19

( anteroposterior ...................... 24

Diameters of m. iii •< transverse .......................... 20

(_ longitudinal ........................ 36

In dimensions this species is then about equal to the H. speciosum.
From Phillips county, Kansas, from the Loup Fork bed. Frank Hazard.

HlPPOTHERIDM PANIEN8E Cope.

Bulletin U. S. Geolog. Survey Terrs. (Hayden), No. 1, 1874, p. 12. An-
nual Report U. S. Geolog. Survey Terrs., 1873 (1874), p. 522.

This species is known from molar teeth from the Loup Fork beds of N.
E. Colorado. The enamel borders differ in their degree of complexity ac-
cording to the amount of wear to which they have been subjected.

In the molar which presents the more simple type of enamel borders,
the posterior internal column is entirely fused with the posterior inner
crescent. The anterior inner column is therefore alone. It is nearly
round in section, and presents no angular apex towards the inner cres-
cents, and there is only a trace of the loop which is usually directed to-
wards it from the enamel border connecting the crescents. The borders

Cape.] [May 3,

of the lakes only show indication of plication on their adjacent faces;
here the anterior has traces of three loops and the posterior of one. Ce-
mentum full within and without.

A second superior molar is not so much worn, and displays more pli-
cation of the enamel plates. The crown is curved and not elongate. The
posterior inner column is not lost, and the anterior column is not so
round in section, but is a short oval. It presents no angle towards the
enamel borders of the inner crescents, but there projects a single small
loop opposite the middle of the column. The folds of the lakes are con-
fined to their adjacent faces, thus agreeing with the tooth No. 1. The
folds are also very few, but much deeper than in No. 1. On the pos-
terior lake there are three, the inner one deep ; on the anterior lake, one
deep one, and another rather deep entering from the inner side approaches
it. Slight undulations of the posterior border of the posterior crescent
take the place of the folds of other species.

The Hippotherium paniense evidently diffeis from the other species in
the coincident cylindric form of its internal column, with the greater
simplicity of its enamel plates.

Measurements.

No. 1. M.

Length of crown on middle of side 012

Diameters grinding face { «ten>po.t«rior 020

I transverse 021

" inner column 005

No. 2.
Length of crown on middle of side 016

Diameters grinding face { anter°P°steri°r °19

\ transverse 020

" of inner column 003

I obtained the teeth of this species in 1873 from the Loup Fork beds of
the Pawnee Buttes in Northeastern Colorado.

HIPPOTHEUIUM VENUSTUM Leidy.

Proceedings Academy Phila., 1853, vi, p. 241 ; Holmes, Post Pliocene
Fossils of South Carolina, 1859, p. 105, Plate xvi, Figs. 32-3.

For the character of this species I am compelled to rely on Leidy 's fig-
ures above cited, as the description at the latter reference cited (there is
none at the first) gives no assistance.

According to the figures in question, the anterior internal column is
median in position, and is nearly round in section. The posterior internal
column is small and loop-shaped in section. A single narrow loop of the
middle enamel border is directed towards the anterior internal column.
The lakes both havje the usual inflection of the border on their remote

1889.] 449 [Cope.

sides. The adjacent borders are much inflected with simple deep folds,
and there is not represented to be any material difference between the
larger loops towards the inner sides of the lakes.

The species is one of the smallest of the genus, being about equal to the
II. peninsulatum. The crowns are represented to be elongate and but
little curved. Grinding face longer than wide, 19 by 17 mm.

Deposits of Ashley river, near Charleston, South Carolina. The fossils
of this deposit are of mixed ages, so that it is impossible to fix its true
horizon with certainty.

HlPPOTHERIUM BELICTUM Cope.

American Naturalist, March, 1889.

Crowns of superior molars as broad as, or broader, than long, rather
short and moderately curved. Anterior internal column with a broadly
oval section, without angle, and well separated from adjacent enamel
borders. Posterior internal column on the first true molar, projecting as
far inwards as the anterior, but broadly connected with the posterior in-
ternal crescent. It is not so far inward in the last superior molar, with
which it is connected by a rather narrow isthmus. The enamel border of
the lakes is very simple, consisting in the first true molar of one or two
emarginations of the adjacent faces, and one or more of the remote mar-
gins. A loop of the posterior internal border of the lakes is outlined. A
small loop directed towards the anterior internal column. Cementum
layer thick.

Dimensions of Molars.

MM.

Diameters m.i / anteroposterior 16

I transverse 19

Diameters m> m / anteroposterior 17

I transverse 18.5

Diameters m. i, inferior { anter°P°st^r "

I transverse 8

Diameters m. iii, inferior { anteroposterior 18.5

I transverse 8

From a Lower Pliocene bed ( ? Idaho terrane) of the eastern part of Ore-
gon. George C. Duncan.

HlPPOTHERIUM SPHENODUS Cope.

Hippotherium speciosum Leidy, Cope, Bulletin U. S. Geol. Survey Terrs.,
No. 1, 1874. Annual Report U. S. Geol. Survey Terrs., 1873 (1874),
p. 522 ; not of Leidy.
Two superior molars of this species were obtained by me in the same

locality as that furnishing the H. paniense, and at the same time. Several

years later I obtained two other molars from the same place, viz., the

Pawnee Buttes of N. E. Colorado.

PUOC. AMER. PHIL08. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3E. PRINTED JUNE 5, 1889.

Cope.] 450 [May 3,

Their characters are somewhat similar to those of H. speciosum in the
plications of the enamel, but the form of the internal columns is entirely
distinct, referring the species to the group of the H. calamarium. The
latter species is, however, distinguished by the very short wide form of
the anterior teeth, especially of the second premolar. While noting this
character in the Report of Lieut. Wheeler, as above cited, I did not regard
it as specific. Having obtained another similar specimen, I am now in-
clined to attach more importance to it. It indicates that the H. calamarium
exhibited a greater facial concavity at the diastema than any other species
known from this country.

In this species the anterior distinct column has an oval section with an
angle directed to the anterior inner crescent. The enamel border connect-
ing the crescents sends towards the column two loops. The borders of
the lakes are plicate on their inner and adjacent sides. The front of the
anterior lake has a deep notch, and three still deeper ones enter from the
posterior inner border. There are two others on the posterior outline.
The adjacent face of the posterior lake has four inflections, and there are
two deep ones on the posterior part of the inner border. The posterior
crescent sends an angle backwards, which is separated from the posterior
inner column by a deep notch. The third premolar is narrowed and
somewhat produced forwards, and its anterior inner column though dis-
tinct is reached by the narrow loop of the inner enamel border. The an-
terior inner crescent is peculiar in being distinct and isolated, so that the
cementum of the anterior lake communicates with that covering the ante-
rior inner side of the tooth. In the second and less worn specimen, the
two lakes also have a narrow communication. The former character is
found in H. calamarium and H. isonesum, but not in H. speciosum.

Measurements.

No. 1. M.

C longitudinal 018

Diameters crown third premolar < anteroposterior 025

^transverse at column 019

C longitudinal 015

Diameters crown left molar J anteroposterior 022

(^ transverse 021

No. 2.

C longitudinal 028

Diameters crown second premolar -j anteroposterior 025

(^transverse at column. . .014

C longitudinal 019

Diameters crown right superior molar J anteroposterior 022

^transverse at column .022

The specimen *Ko. 1 equals that of H. speciosum in dimensions ; No. 2
is a little larger.

1889.] [Cope.

HlPPOTIIERlUM CALAMARIUM Cope.

Annual Report of U. S. Chief of Engineers, 1875, ii, p. 990. Report U.
S. G. G. Survey W. of 100th Mer., G. M. Wheeler, p. 321, PL Ixxv,
Figs. 1-2.

With this species we enter the group characterized by the general equal-
ity in size and form of the anterior and posterior internal columns of the
superior molars, and the presence of a rudiment in the anterior column,
of an isthmus corresponding with that one which connects the posterior
inner column with the posterior inner crescent.

The E. calamarium has been found especially abundant in the Loup
Fork bed of Pojuaque near Santa Fe, New Mexico, and I have a portion
of a maxillary bone supporting two molars, from the corresponding hori-
zon ol Northeast Colorado, which may be placed here provisionally in the
absence of the third superior premolar. The borders of the lakes are of
medium complexity only, and the posterior loop of the anterior lake is
rounded, and is not much constricted. The anterior inner crescent of the
third (anterior) preraolar is isolated. This tooth differs from the corre-
sponding one of the H. sphenodus and the E. isonesum in its short, wide
form. Should the latter character be found not constant, I do not know
of any way of distinguishing it from the latter. In the former the poste-
rior internal column is less prominent and smaller, much as in E. specio-
sum, etc. Cementum layer thick. Crowns nearly square, short, curved.

Measurements of Specimen from Colorado.

MM.

Diameters of m.i 5 anteroposterior 24

c transverse 24

HlPPOTHERIUM ISONESUM Cope.

Eippotherium seversum Cope, Proceeds. Amer. Philos. Society, 1886, 359,
not of 1878, p. 76.

Judging from the relative abundance of specimens, this was the common
species of the far Northwest of the United States during the Upper Mio-
cene period. I have the large part of a skeleton with skull from Cotton -
wood creek, Oregon ; parts of maxillary bones with teeth of a second
individual from the same locality, with some teeth of a third from the
same. There are a good many teeth of the same species from the Ticho-
leptus bed of the valley of Deep river, Montana, a number of which be-
long to one individual.

In the subequal characters of the two inner columns of the superior
molars, the species betrays an approach to Protohippus, which is empha-
sized by the angular projection of the anterior column towards the ante-
rior internal crescent. The two however never join, and only come into
contact in one instance, in the third premolar of a Montana specimen.

Cope.] 452 |-May 3>

As the skull belongs to an animal not quite adult, I describe the dental
characters from the second individual mentioned as having been sent from
the same locality in Oregon. In this one it is observable that the inner
edges of the cups of the incisors are well developed, but the latter are
only partly filled with cementum. The fourth premolar is two-rooted and
is half overlapped by the third. The latter is of usual form, produced «
anteriorly. The anterior inner crescent is distinct from the posterior
inner, but is narrowly connected with the anterior outer. The lakes have
a narrow communication. In the molars of typical form the posterior in-
ternal column is almost cut off from the adjacent crescent by the deep
posterior notch or loop, which also narrows the posterior crescent at this
point. The borders of the lakes are not much complicated in this speci-
men. They display on the third premolar only one well marked inflec-
tion on their adjacent faces, and two (one minute) on the posterior part
of the internal border in both. The posterior extremity of the posterior
internal crescent sends an angle inwards along the edge of the crown.
One or two loops point towards the internal column.

In the Montana series, the premolars and first true molar of one side
are preserved, and two true molars of the opposite side. Their crowns are
less worn than those just described, and the enamel borders of the lakes
display more numerous inflections. Thus the anterior border of the pos-
terior lake has three deep inflections, while the adjacent boundary of the
anterior lake has but one ; this one however bounds a loop by nearly join-
ing another deep notch entering from the inner posterior direction. Then
there is a deep notch in each lake coming from the direction of the ante-
rior and posterior margins of the crown respectively. One loop extends
towards the inner column.

In the Oregon skull, already mentioned, the superior molars display dif-
ferent degrees of wear in such a way as to be very instructive. The pre-
molars are least worn ; and in them we observe (1) that the posterior
internal column is distinct from the adjacent crescent like the anterior
one ; (2) that the mutual connections between the internal crescents are
very narrow ; and (3) that the inflections of the borders of the lakes are
few and shallow. In the second true molar, which is a little more worn,
there is one deep inflection on the adjacent border of each lake, of which
the anterior one nearly cuts off" a loop by approaching a notch from the
inner side. In the first true molar, which is, of course, the most worn,
the posterior lake has the full number of three notches on its anterior
border.

The masticating surface of the molars of this species is worn into trans-
verse angular grooves and ridges more distinctly than in any other species
of the genus.

The cranium, already mentioned, is somewhat distorted by pressure,
but many characters are clear. The facial concavity is different from
that of H. 8peci*)*um in its greater size and more posterior extension, and
also in its expansion downwards to the rnaxillo-malar ridge, as in certain

18«9.] 453 [Cope.

species of Protohippus. The postorbital process turns its edge outwards.
The external extremity of the glenoid cavity is quite prominent. The
posttympanic process is short and acute. The palatine foramina are
opposite the posterior edge of the first true molar. The supraorbital fora-
men is large and distinct. The infraorbital foramen issues above the
middle of the fourth premolar. The palate is as narrow as in II. calama-
rium, but the premolar teeth are narrower ; the greatest transverse diame-
ter of the second premolar in H. isonesum is two-thirds that of the palate
between them while it is equal in H. calamarium.

Measurements of Skull.

M.

Length from incisors to occipital condyles 328

" " to glenoid surface (axial) 257

" " to end of os maxillare SIX)

to p.m. iv (axial) ... 068

" •' to canine " 037

Transverse diameter of orbit 044

Width at paroccipital processes 084

" between first true molars 044

" " second premolars 030

" at diasteina near p.m. iv 028

Long diameter p. m. iv 013

DiameterSp.m.m{aDteroPoatc/ior-;----; JJ*

I transverse (at column) 014

Diameters m.i..{anter°P°sterior °f«

(transverse 019

Long diameter of crown of I. i 013

The only vsrtebra of this individual, which is well preserved, is an atlas.
This one has the general proportions of that of the horse, but differs ma-
terially in the less anterior extent of the transverse process. This does
not, as in the horse, enclose the anterior arterial foramen, which is there-
fore represented by a notch. The hypapophysis is well marked, and the
condyloid cavity deeply notched on the external side. The first dorsal is
strongly opisthocoelous, its ball is subquadrate. There is a strong ob-
tuse hypapophysial ridge. The anterior capitular articulation is large
and flat.

The last two lumbars are preserved somewhat injured. They are
united mutually and with the first sacral by rather large articular surfaces
of the diapophyses. The penultimate has an obtuse hypapophysial keel,
which is less distinct in the last one.

Measurements.

M.

Length of atlas on side 052

Expanse of atlas transversely 086

Width of canal behind.. 023

Cop;e.] 454 [Mays,

Measurements.

M.

Diameter of ball of d.i $ Vertical JJ1*

c transverse 018

Diameters of ball of a posterior lumbar \ vertical °16

( transverse 027

The larger part of the pelvis is preserved. It agrees with that of H.
speciosum and differs from that of the horse in the subcylindric pubes, but
it differs from that of the former in having the peduncles of the ilium flat-
ter or deeper fore and aft. The peduncles of the ischium are robust, and
are concave on the outer and convex on the inner side, less convex, how-
ever, than in the horse. The obturator foramen is a more elongate oval.

Measurements.

M.

Length of ilium 150

of pubis 045

" of obturator foramen 040

Width of ischia at end of foramen 060

" of acetabulum vertically 033

Both femora are preserved. They display the usual equine characters
of long great trochanter and large third trochanter, which is half opposite
the inferior half of the prominent keel-shaped small trochanter. The
shaft is robust, rather compressed and slightly curved fore and aft. Its
section at the middle is an anteroposterior oval. The internal crest of the
rotular groove is higher than the external posteriorly, and projects as well
a little inwards ; it is not, however, developed to anything like the extent
seen in the horse. The rotular groove is rather wide and is cut off from
the external condyle only by a fossa. The intercondylar fossa is rather
wide. The supracondylar fossa is large and of subcircular form ; it marks
one-third the distance between the condyle and the third trochanter.

Measurements of Femur.

M.

Total length (axial) 260

Elevation of great trochanter 030

Length from apex of great trochanter to middle of third tro-
chanter 096

Width at head 068

" " third trochanter (middle) 052

" of shaft at middle 022

" at condyles 050

Transverse diameter of shaft at middle 031

The tibia is not so robust in its proportions as that of the horse or
quagga, but is ab&ut as in the Anchitherium prcestans. It is smaller than

1889.] 455 [Cope.

the tibia of the latter, although the sizes of the crowns of the teeth in the
two species is about the same. The crest is narrower and more prominent
than that of the horse and quagga, and similar to that of the A. prcestans.
It differs from that of the latter in the entire coossification of the distal
extremity of the fibula and entire absence of the splint-like shaft seen in
the adult A. prcestans. The spine is well marked and widely divided, and
the external anterior notch is deep. The popliteal fossa is well marked.
The shaft is flattened from side to side, and presents an obtuse edge out-
wards along the middle of its length. It is not marked by muscular and
other impressions as in Anchitherium prcestans. The distal end is much
like that of the species just named ; both differ from those of the horse
and quagga in having the internal tuberosity of a more oblong form and
less prominent.

Measurements of Tibia.

M.

Total length 253

Diameters of head j anteroposterior 047

C transverse 060

Diameters of middle of shaft j anteroposterior 020

c transverse .' 028

Diameters of distal extremity \ anteroposterior 023

c transverse 041

The tarsus is represented by calcaneum, astragalus, navicular and ecto-
cuneiform. The first two do not differ from the corresponding bones of
an undetermined Protohippus beyond their somewhat smaller size, ex-
cepting in the better developed calcaneal facet on the external margin of the
astragalus. The astragalus agrees with that of the undetermined Proto-
hippus, and differs from that of the horse in three points : (1st) The less
extension inward of the distal tuberosity and navicular facet; (2d) the
greater compression of the trochlear keels ; (3d) the distinct extension of
the prominent inferior margin of the internal superior trochlear smooth sur-
face, to the internal distal tuberosity. The quagga is intermediate in these
points. The facets of both surfaces of the navicular are not so much sub-
divided as in the horse, but more so, as to the upper surface at least, than
in the Anchitherium prcestans. Its anterior portion is not so expanded out-
wards as in the horse, but is considerably more so than in A. prcestans, and
about as in Protohippus. The same statements apply to the ectocuneiform.
The superior facets are divided as in the horse, but inferiorly the posterior
facet is a branch of the anterior, not distinct from it as in the living
species.

Measurements of Tarsus.

M.

Length of calcaneum 070

" " sustentaculum 049

Greatest width of calcaneum 030

Depth of sustentaculum at middle 028

Cope ] 456 [Mny 3>

Measurements of Tarsus. ' M.

Greatest diameters of astragalus $ anteroposterior • • • .038

c transverse 035

Width between centres of trochlear crests 015

Transverse extent of navicular facet 021

" " cuboid 000

( longitudinal 008

Diameters of navicular •< anteroposterior 024

(_ transverse 027

C longitudinal 007

Diameters of ectocunei'form -j anteroposterior 019

(^ transverse 025

The metatarsals are smaller than those of the undetermined Protohippus
and still smaller than those of Anchitherium prcestans. The third is of gen-
erally similar form in all three of the species, though the proximal extrem-
ity has not quite so much anteroposterior width in H. isonesum as in the
other species. In all of them it is more convex than in the horse. It also
differs from that of the horse in not having the posterior facet cut off from
the anterior. It is partially cut off by a deep sinus in this species and the
undetermined Protohippus, which sinus is only represented by a notch in
A. prcestans. The lateral metatarsals are slender medially as in the unde-
termined Protohippus, and not so stout nor so much compressed in Anchi-
therium prcestans. They do not quite reach to the articular surface of the
median metatarsal, being a very little shorter than in the Protohippus and
Anchitherium mentioned. The phalanges of the H. isonesum have about
the same diameter as those of the undetermined Protohippus, but they
are distinctly shorter, especially the pastern. The coffin bone differs from
that of the same species in the smaller size of the proximal lateral fossce.

Measurements of Foot. M.

Length of m.t. iii .175

Proximal diameters m.t iii $ anteroposterior 019

(. transverse 02o

Diameters shaft m.t. iii J anteroposterior 015

c transverse 018

Distal diameter m. t. iii 5 anteroposterior 019

transverse 021

Length m. t. iv 159

Anteroposterior diameter m. t. iv, proximally 020

" ii, " 014

" ii, medially 006

Length of pastern laterally 033

Width of do. distally 019

Length of coronary on side 025

Width of do. 'distally 019

Length of coffin bone in front 031

Expanse of do. posteriorly 030

1889.] 457 (-Cope.

This three- toed horse was of about the size of the Hippotherium specie-
sum, which I have already shown to have been equal to the prong-horned
antelope, but of somewhat different proportions.

This species stands in a certain relation to the ProtoMppus insignia
Leidy, a species which is common in the Eastern beds of Loup Fork age.
Should the anterior internal column unite with the anterior internal cres-
cent, thus developing the character of the genus Protohippus, it is doubt-
ful whether the two species would be distinguishable by the dentition. I
have not seen, however, any intermediate specimens, and the two species
occupy different geographical areas. A somewhat similar relation exists
between the H. spkenodus and the P. perditus, but in the former the
enamel lake borders are much more complex.

HIPPOTHERIUM SEVERSUM Cope.

Stylonus seversus Cope, Paleontolog. Bulletin, No. 30, p. 14. Proceed.
Amer. Philos. Society, 1878, p. 76.

The H. seversum was originally described from a superior molar, which
though worn over the entire grinding face of the crown still retains the
posterior column distinct from the posterior inner crescent. On this ac-
count I distinguished the species generically from Hippotherium under
the generic name Stylonus. I think, however, that a little further wear
would reveal the union between the two parts of the crown above men-
tioned, which would then present characters not distinguishable from
those of Hippotherium.

Crown of superior molar moderately elongate and curved. Grinding
face subquadrate. External ridges prominent. Sectionof anterior internal
column oval, with an apex directed outwards at a short distance anterior
to the single internal median loop. Posterior internal column also oval
in section, distinct from posterior internal crescent, and without apiculate
angle in specimen at present state of wear. Crescents narrow, separated by
rather wide lakes entirely filled with cementum. Lake borders simple ;
anterior with a trace only of anterior notch ; posterior with a strong pos-
terior notch* Opposed adjacent borders with one notch on the posterior
and two on the anterior crescents, the latter enclosing a small loop in the
usual position. External cement layer rather thin.

Measurements.

MM.

C anteroposterior 18

Diameters crown -j transverse 17

(_ longitudinal 28

Ticholeptus bed of Cottonwoocl creek, Oregon ; Dr. J. L. Wortman.

This species differs from both the H. isonesum and H. calamarium in
its inferior dimensions, and in the simplicity of its enamel lake borders.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3P. PRINTED SEPT. 11, 1889.

Cope.] [May 3, 1889.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.
Figures of superior molar teeth of species of Hippotherium, natural size.

Fig. 1. Hippotherium occidentale Leidy ; superior molar, from Cotton -

wood creek, Oregon ; internal view ; a, grinding face.
Fig. 2. H. sinclairii Wortman ; inner view ; a, grinding face.
Fig. 3. H. rectidens Cope ; side view ; a, grinding face.
Fig. 4. H. peninsulatum Cope ; side view ; a, grinding face.
Fig. 5. H. speciosum Leidy ; including canine and incisor teeth. From

Kansas.

Fig. 6. H. plicatile Leidy ; grinding face ; from Leidy.
Figs. 7-8. H. retrusum Cope ; first and second molars, grinding faces ;

a, posterior view of 7. From Kansas.
Figs. 9-12. Superior molars doubtfully referred to H. retrusum or to

ProtoMppus or Hippidium profectum ; grinding faces. From

Kansas.

Figs. 13-14. E. paniense Cope, from Colorado ; a, posterior view of 13.
Fig. 15. H. calamarium Cope, from New Mexico ; from Cope in Report

Expl. Surv. W. of 100th Her. ; G. M. Wheeler.
Figs. 16-17. H. gratum Leidy, from Kansas ; a, anterior view of 16,

which is an m. iii, little worn. 17. a, posterior do. of 17, much

worn.

Fig. 18. H. venustum Leidy, from South Carolina ; grinding face ; a, in-
terior view. From Leidy.

Figs. 19-20. H. relictum Cope, from Oregon ; a, anterior view of 19.
Figs. 21-22. H. sphenodus Cope, from Colorado. 22. Anterior premolar.
Fig. 23. E. isonesum Cope, from Oregon ; including canine and incisor

teeth.
Fig. 24. E. seversum Cope, from Oregon ; a, posterior side.

Note on Eippotherium rectidens. By E. D. Cope.

In the preceding monograph of the genus Hippotherium, I have slated
that the E. rectidens Cope is probably founded on a tooth of the H. monte-
zumcB Leidy. A renewed examination of the type of the former convinces
me that I was premature in reaching this conclusion. Besides the straight-
ness of the crown, the E. rectidens possesses a peculiarity not shared by
any other species of the genus. The loop, or principal lobe of the lake
margins, belongs to the posterior lake, and not to the anterior lake. The
latter is its connection in E. montezumce, and in all other species of the
genus known'to me. It is represented on Plate i, Fig. 3.

Proceedings Inter, Phllos, Soc,

• Vol. Iffll, No, 11,

Proceedings Amer, Pliilos, Soc,

i. mi, NO, 130,

Proceedings Smer, Philos, k,

M mi, Ho, 130.

.

Nov. 2, 1888, and Feb. 1, 1889.] [Phillips.

An Account of the Congo Independent State.

By Henry Phillips, Jr.

(Read before the American Philosophical Society, November 2, 1888, and
February 1, 1889.}

HISTORY.

The creation of the Congo Independent State may be considered as one
of the most curious and most characteristic episodes of the nineteenth
century. All settlements formerly made in unexplored countries were the
results of missionary labors, or of wealth- or fame-seeking adventurers.
Motives of policy on the part of European governments then came into
play to facilitate the reduction and colonization of the new-found lands.
To no such causes was the founding of the Congo Independent State in-
debted, neither religious fervor nor thirst of gold caused it to see the light.
The philanthropy of the King of the Belgians, together with his love of
geographical explorations, were to be the means of pouring the light of
civilization upon "the dark continent."

It was not even upon the soil of Africa that the Congo Independent
State took its origin : its birth place was at Bruxelles, in the palace of a
monarch.

On the 12th of September, 1876, King Leopold the Second, of Belgium,
held at his royal residence, in Bruxelles, a conference of the most celebra-
ted modern geographers and the most famous explorers of all nations, to
discuss and to formulate the best methods of planting firmly on the soil
of the African continent the standard of civilization. This assemblage
laid the foundation of the "Association Internationale Africaine," which
subsequently selected for the field of its labors that portion of "the black
continent" lying between the western coast and the great lakes of Cen-
tral Africa.

Two years later, on November 25, 1878, under the auspices of His Ma-
jestjr, was held a second congress. " Le Comite d' etudes du Haul-Congo,"
whose object was to penetrate barbarous Africa by ascending the Congo
river, whose course had lately been ascertained by Stanley, and to seek
practicable means of establishing regular communications along the Upper
and Lower Congo, and to create amicable relations for commercial purposes
with the tribes that dwelt in the interior, offering to them, in exchange for
their objects of value, the varied productions of European industry. Un-
der the auspices of this Society, formed of English, French and Belgian
philanthropists and capitalists, the explorer, Stanley, undertook his voy-
ages. The amicable measures pursued by the agents of the Associa-
tion caused the indigenous populations to look with a friendly eye on
the new scheme, and an uninterrupted chain of stations was created

Phillips.] [Nov. 2, 1888, and

and maintained along the whole course of the river ; no violence, no
usurpations, no disrespect of the rights of the native chiefs were per-
mitted, none took place, and the result was the peaceable establishment of
settlements whose future was assured.

The philanthropic and scientific ends of the " Comite d'Etudts " became
interwoven with a political idea, that of founding in the very heart of
Africa an immense independent State, and the Comite changed its name
and became henceforth " L1 Association Internationale du Congo." Under
this title the Society redoubled its efforts, and by the end of the year 1883,
it had concluded with the various independent chiefs of the Congo basin,
and that of the "Niadi Kwilu," more than one thousand treaties, by
which the native chieftains ceded to it all their territorial rights over the
immense domains included within the before-mentioned boundaries.

It now remained only to obtain from the civilized nations some recogni-
tion of this new arrival among States ; the very first successful negotiations
to that effect were with the United States of America ; on the 10th of
April, 1884, the Senate of the United States authorized the President to
recognize the standard of the International Association of the Congo as
fully as that of any other friendly government. On November 8, 1884,
the Emperor of Germany authorized a similar recognition. Subsequently
the conference at Berlin was opened " to regulate, in an amicable spirit and
with cordiality, the conditions that could assure the development of the
commerce of the Congo, and arrange for the prevention of errors and
mutual misunderstandings." Diplomatic relations were sought with all
the powers that had sent agents to this conference, resulting in the ulti-
mate recognition, by them, of the new State, and, on February 26, 1885,
The Congo International Association itself gave in its adherence to the
resolutions formulated by the conference. Prince Bismarck, in announc-
ing the recognition at the end of the conference, said, "I think that I may
express the sentiments of this assemblage in saluting, with satisfaction, this
act of the Congo Association. To the new State is to be entrusted the
work that we have outlined, and I breathe my most hearty wishes for its
prosperous development and for the fulfillment of the grand ideas ol its
illustrious and noble founder."

But one thing now remained, the official nomination of the sovereign of
the Congo Independent State ; a choice already made by the logic of accom-
plished facts and the unanimous voice of public opinion. With a univer-
sal approbation, His Majesty, Leopold II, desired his ministers to recom-
mend to the chambers to pass a law, that, in conformance with Article
LXIl of the Belgian Constitution, would permit him to accept the sover-
eignty of another State, and the authorization was granted in the follow-
ing terms: " Sa Majeste LEOPOLD II, Roi des Beiges, est autorise
a etre le Chef de 1'Etat fonde en Afrique par 1'Association Internationale
du Congo. L' Union entre la Belgique et le nouvel Etat sera exclusive-
ment personnelle."

On the 1st of August, 1885, His Majesty, Leopold II, King of the Bel-

Feb 1, 1889.] 4.61 [Phillips.

gians, notified the powers of the foundation of the Congo Independent
State.

THE BERLIN CONFERENCE.

While the Association Internationale Africaine was opening the route to
Central Africa, ma Zanzibar, the Comite d'Etudes du Haut Congo was
carrying on its explorations along that river, and the Association Interna-
tionale du Congo was investigating the basin of the Congo and acquiring
territorial domains and rights of sovereignty. Portugal still asserted
her ancient although shadowy and undetermined pretensions over the
western coast and the interior. England sided with Portugal, and
France, entering by the river Ogooue, sought to become master of
the river beyond the stations already established by the Association ;
Germany seized a number of points on the western coast, and commer-
cial houses founded by Dutch, English, Germans and Americans contin-
ued their operations on the Lower Congo or the sea coast, and their
mutual encroachments could, at any moment, give rise to their respec-
tive governments, a pretext for intervention, and become a source of
grave trouble, danger, and even of bloodshed. In order to compose these
conflicting interests, France and Germany took the initiative towards
assembling a conference, at which should be represented all the nations
that had commercial relations on the Congo ; fourteen powers responded,
viz., Germany, Austria-Hungary, Belgium, Denmark, Spain, the United
States of America, France, Great Britain, Italy, The Netherlands, Russia,
Sweden and Norway, Portugal, and Turkey.

The conference opened at Berlin on November 15, 1884, and on Feb
ruary 26, 1885, the plenipotentiaries of the powers assembled, signed an
act of which the following is a resume.

Liberty of Conscience is assured by the first section for the whole
immense basin of the Congo, which is admitted without being confused
by natural, orographic boundaries ; for twenty years no entry-duties shall
be charged on any goods. The Association Internationale du Congo has,
in its treaties with the principal nations, declared that at no time shall any
import duties be levied within its possessions. An export duty repre-
senting from 3 to 4% of their commercial value is levied by the Congo
Independent State on eight indigenous products. All privileges of exit
are likewise granted without any favoritisms to flag or cargo. All strangers
are to have equal rights of liberty, freedom of conscience ; the aborigines
are to be protected in the peaceful possession of their rights and prop-
erty.

The perpetual proscription of slavery is a fundamental dogma of
public law in all the colonies situated in the basin of the Congo ; no slave
shall be permitted to be sold, no slave mart to be established, on the ter-
ritory.

The States that have arisen or may arise in the basin of the Congo, and
the powers desirous of colonizing, have a right to declare such colonies

Phillips.] [Nov. 2, 1888, and

under the protection of neutrality, either perpetual or temporary. The
Congo Independent State has availed itself of the privilege and has de-
clared itself forever to be a neutralized State.

The navigation of the Congo and of its affluents is to be free. No
fluvial or maritime toll is to be established along its course. Taxes must
only be sufficient to compensate for the expenses of keeping the river
navigable and of keeping up the establishments placed on its banks. An
International Committee, at which all the high contracting powers have
the right of being represented, is to be especially charged with supervising
the liberty of navigation and transit upon a footing of the strictest equal-
ity ; it must also keep the streams, etc., in good condition, and carry on
all necessary work of all kinds which, in time of war, shall be held invio-
lable and not to be disturbed.

The Congo is to remain navigable, even in war-time, to vessels of all
nations, whether belligerent or neutral, and private property is to be
respected even if under an enemy's flag.

The navigation of the Niger and its affluents is rendered free under the
same stipulations as that of the Congo, except that the administration of
the river is entrusted to those owning Riparian rights, with authority to
act separately.

Conditions of future occupancy. All future taking possession of terri-
tory on the coasts of Africa must be publicly notified, and to be effective
must be actual.

Modifications and changes are provided for in the last section of this
Act, which must be agreed to by the powers in conference, and other
States may be admitted to this agreement upon an equal footing.

LIMITS, POPULATION, ETC.

The boundaries of the Congo Independent State are : 1. On t7ie north, by
the French and Portuguese possessions, determined by the course of the
Tshiloango, the Congo and the Ubangi, up to the junction of the fourth
parallel, north latitude, with the thirtieth degree of longitude east
from Greenwich. 2. On the east, by a line following the latter degree to
the north-eastern shore of Lake Mwutu Nzige, and to the eastern borders
of Lakes Tanganyika, Moe'ro and Banguelo. 3. On the south, by the
dividing ridge between the basins of the Congo and the Zambese to the
twenty-second degree of longitude east of Greenwich; then from south
to north by the line of the waters of the River Kassai to the sixth par-
allel of south latitude, along which it runs to the sea. 4. On the west, by
the Atlantic ocean, from the mouth of the. Congo to the Bay of Cabincla.

The territory embraced within these limits comprises two millions of
square kilometres, and is estimated to contain some twenty millions of
inhabitants, or about ten to the square kilometre.

The tribes dwelling within this region are independent and are subject
each to its own chief, to whom Europeans usually give the title of king,
although his subjects may be but few in number. As a rule, the dwellers
near the coast are of a peaceable disposition, but of course those more

Feb. 1, 1889.] [Phillips.

remote from contact with the whites are more savage and more bellicose.
Some of these tribes are man-eaters, and it is stated that, curiously enough,
the people who practice this custom are neither among the most ferocious
nor those the least amenable to the influences of civilization. With the
advent of the Europeans, their customs soon become modified, and it often
happens that cannibalism disappears, without any intervention on the part
of the whites, by mere force of contact.

Barter is carried on with the natives, who are very skillful in trading
being full of subterfuges, and lengthy negotiations are necessary to obtain
from the merchants the greatest possible amount of value for the very
least equivalent.

Agriculture does not flourish, except so far as concerns products abso-
lutely necessary for their daily life ; women and slaves alone work on the
plantations, the men but very rarely taking a hand in such labors, and
only when a great exertion is needed.

Among the blacks employed by traders may be found types of all tribes
as far as Cape Lopez, and some few from the interior of the continent.

The strongest and best workers are the "Kroo-boys" (from the coast
of Kroo, near Cape Palmas), whence they derive their name. All of
these blacks speak some English, and some few of them a little French.
They receive from five to seven dollars a month, and board and lodging ;
they are usually engaged for eighteen months, after which they are paid
their wages, either in goods or cash, as they may desire ; the majority
generally receive about two-thirds in merchandise. Like other black
workmen, they are fond of heavy goods of cotton, and of various colors,
table and pocket knives, umbrellas, flintlock guns, powder, tafia, gin,
pearls, felt and straw hats, jewelry, second-hand military and naval uni-
forms, razors, soaps, combs.

The Cabindas act as sailors and domestic servants.

The Loangos are joiners, ship and house carpenters, and coopers.

The smiths, masons and brickworkers come from the English colony,
on the Gold Coast.

In the employ of the Congo Independent State are also natives of Zan-
zibar, Haoussa and some from the head-waters of the Niger.

The negroes have no religious belief, but are given to fetishes, of which
the chief are the good genius, or the Creator, and the evil one, or the Devil.
These are represented by rudely carved idols and adorned with shields
and tatters. Additionally each negro carries about his neck or waist small
objects of veneration, or talismans.*

* According to a recent traveler, " A curiously-shaped idol, either female or fashioned
like a priapus, can still be found at all cross-roads. It is generally a foot in height and
stands on a round pedestal raised upon a pole a yard from the ground. In front a flat
stone supports a basket, into which passing market people and all who have concluded
a bargain make a point of dropping grain or other food, which any starving or destitute
person is at liberty to eat."

The same authority states : On the Island of Kimeh, the sacred burial place for ages
of the Wabuma chiefs, were many fetishes, " figures of various sizes, all of them equally
hideous and obscene.' ' (Bateman.)

Phillips.] [Nov. 2, 1888, and

THE JOURNEY UP THE CONGO RIVER.

Coming from the high sea, the first land sighted is a low sandy coast,
fringed with verdure as a background, later a red clay ; here is Point
Pedrao. Further is Shark's point, opposite which, on the right bank of
the river, lies

BANANA.

This is the first of the settlements of the Congo Independent State
passed on going up the Congo river, which, at its mouth, is eleven
to twelve kilom. wide. Here is a long range of white "factories," built
on piles, and the port is accessible to vessels not drawing more than six
metres of water ; the rise of the tide is 1M.80. This harbor is claimed to
be the best between the Congo river and the Cape of Good Hope. Although
pilotage be free, an official service has been organized by the Independent
Congo State. Every vessel of more than 500 tons, entering Banana, is to
pay a fixed tax of 150 fr., which is intended to cover the State for the ex-
penses incurred by the placing of buoys, the building of lighthouses, etc.
On paying this due, ships may receive a pilot of the State to take them
in and out the harbor without any extra charge. Up to Boma and return
pilotage tax is 300 fr. for four days. For each exceeding day an extra
charge of 50 fr. is to be paid. Houses, both for dwelling and store-houses,
have been built of brick and wood ; a hotel has been erected by the Dutch
Co. where travelers are boarded and lodged for seven shillings a day.

The chief commercial houses here are as follows :

1. The Dutch Co., having its home office at Rotterdam ; founded in
1869, covers a territory of 700 arpents ; employs at Banana thirty whites
and 800 blacks ; has forty stations along the river.

2. The house of Daumas-Beraud et Cie., of Paris, founded in 1865 ; em-
ploys eight whites and 100 blacks.

3. The Compagnie Portugaise du Za'ire which possesses half a dozen
stations on the river.

4. Valle y Azevedo, Lisbon ; four whites and thirty blacks.

All these houses own wharves and docks as well as sailing-vessels ; the
Dutch Co. owns four steamers ; the French, and Hatton & Cookson Co.
each one ; the Congo Independent State, fifteen.

After leaving Banana, the stream narrows to five kilom., and is from
20 to 270 metres deep ; the current is about five knots. After an hour
Boulambemba point, locally known as the bottomless pit, is reached ;
twenty-two kilom. from Banana the " Scotchman's Head " is passed, and
eleven kilom. further on, at Kissanga, are situated the Portuguese fac-
tories A short distance further, on the opposite bank, are the factories of
Ponta da Lenha, established on the island of Tchiwangi. Here are found
the bamboos used in building in great abundance ; they cost from 50
to 75 francs per thousand. Even the very largest vessels can come up to
this point, where begin the difficulties of navigation at the "Heron
Bank."

Feb. 1, 1889.] 4:05 [Phillips.

From Ponta da Lenlia to in'Boma the river contracts and is obstructed by
several large islands.

At "Fetish Rock" the Congo storms over reefs and expands to 1500
metres in width.

At m'Boma the river is fifty metres deep, and is 4700 metres in width ;
here it is divided by islands into two arms.

m'BOMA

May be considered as the interior port, or, as a Belgian writer has well ex-
pressed it, as "the Antwerp of the Congo;" the tide here is only six
or seven centimetres. Here is stored all the merchandise sent from Ban-
ana to be distributed in the interior, and here come the natives for traffic.
It is at present the capital of the State and the centre of the commerce of
the Lower Congo. The Dutch, English, French and Portuguese trading
houses have large establishments here, employing about thirty whites and
600 blacks. A nourishing mission has been founded here by the Roman
Catholic Church. In 1886 the Congo Independent State installed a postal
service. It has also erected here an iron pier, well equipped with cranes
for loading and unloading cargoes with the greatest facility. The govern-
ment storehouses are connected with the wharves by a railroad. A Bel-
gian commercial company, " les Magasins Generaux," is now building
at m'Bonia a huge hotel and spacious storehouses where all articles of
consumption may be obtained at reasonable prices.

Passing up the stream, twenty kilom. after leaving m'Boma, the pano-
rama changes, lofty and well-wooded mountains appearing on the right
bank, while those on the left are barren and dry. Here terminates the
alluvial basin. Above the large island, " Des Princes," the islets have
disappeared, and the river shows only a vast expanse of tranquil water,
from 500 to 2000 metres wide, whose banks reach sometimes to an eleva-
tion of 350 metres. The navigation becomes more difficult, owing to an
augmentation in the strength of the current and the more frequent appear-
ance of rock-reefs and rapids.

Seven hours' journey from m'Boma appears Noki, a Portuguese com-
mercial centre and the last that belongs to that nation on the left bank
of the Congo. Here is the frontier marked out by the Congress of Berlin ;
from this point both banks of the river belong to the Congo Independent
State up to Manyanga, where the French possessions begin.

Along the river between m'Boma and Noki are about thirty factories,
all substations of houses established at m'Boma.

Passing "Ango-Ango," "Fuka-Fuka" (where there are commercial
houses), Underbill (where there is a Protestant mission), Matadi is
reached. At this point begins land transportation for goods, etc. From
here will start the railway line which is to connect the Lower Congo
with Leopoldville, on the Stanley Pool.

Large ocean steamers can come to Matadi without breaking cargo.

PROC. AMEB. PHIL08. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3G. PRINTED SEPT. 11, 1889.

Phillips.] [Nov. 2, 1888, and

At Vivi, which is situated a little beyond Matadi on a plateau ninety-
nine metres above the river, the navigation is stopped by the rapids.
Further up the river begin the "Livingstone Falls."

TOPOGRAPHY.

The Congo Independent State is divided, topographically, into two
regions, the one elevated, which is known as the Upper Congo, the other
depressed, the Lower Congo. Between these territories rolls tempestu-
ously the river Congo over thirty-two cataracts and rapids, forming an
immense staircase that prevents all navigation for a space of 250 kilo-
metres ; it bars access to the most extensive, the most fertile and most
healthy portion of the State.

To obviate this obstruction a railway has been planned that will avoid
the cataracts and render communication more easy with the Upper Congo.

Lately the fertility and population of the Lower Congo have been
called into question, on account of the marshy and desert stretches of
country through which the lower river flows, but recent travelers state
that this opinion is erroneous ; that at a distance of about ten kilometres
back from the river-banks there is a dense population, and that the region
is fertile and cultivated.

CLIMATE.

The year on the Lower Congo is sharply divided into the hot season, or
that of the rains, from the end of October until about the middle of May,
and the dry season, from the middle of June to the end of September.

Day and night are of nearly equal length ; toward 6 A.M. daybreak be-
gins, and about 6 P.M. the evening twilight sets in, abruptly, without the
intervening transitions usual in temperate regions.

The climate of Congo is, in comparison with that of most tropical coun-
tries, remarkably cool and agreeable. In the hot season the thermometer
is seldom more than from 80° to 86° (Fahrenheit) in the shade, and in the
" cacimbo,'*or cool season, it usually ranges from 60° during the night to
75° during the day. During the rainy season the markings are higher,
and the humidity with which the atmosphere is filled renders the heat
almost suffocating. During the dry season all day a refreshing sea breeze
blows, frequently with considerable violence, which is replaced after
nightfall by an equally strong one from the land, so the atmosphere un-
dergoes a continual renovation, and a light covering is always desirable
during the hours of darkness. The light rains occur in the lower country
in October, succeeded by the great rains, with violent thunder storms.

Sooner or later the foreigner must pay his tribute to the climate in the
shape of a spell of fever, although it can be readily checked by quinine
before and after the attack. Careful and nutritious living, together with
the avoidance of unnecessary exposure to the torrid heats of midday, and
the heavy dews of night, are the best sanitary precautions. Spirits should
be avoided. *

Feb. 1,1839.] 46 ^ [Phillips.

The European regains by his appetite the strength that he loses by ex-
cessive perspiration ; nothing but the extremest cleanliness can remove the
epidermis that decays and replaces itself with enormous rapidity in this
hot climate.* Continual baths and the wearing of proper clothing that
will readily permit perspiration to take place with the utmost facility are
indispensable.

RESOURCES OF THE CONGO INDEPENDENT STATE.
A. Mineral.

1. In the chain of mountains, towards the region of the cataracts,
called, by the Portuguese, "La Montagne de Cristal," are found hand-
some pink and gray granite, red and rose-colored marbles, and especially
remarkable white marble, beautifully veined with green. The quarries
are easy to work, being in an easily accessible region, and close to the river.

2. Granites of all kinds are plentiful in the various parts of the Lower
Congo, and the various limestones, necessary for building, etc., abound
just where their presence is most desirable.

3. Two rich deposits of copper near the Congo, and indications of others
pointing to a well-developed copper region, were found by Mr. Dupont
whilst hunting for a reported deposit of malachite in the French Congo
territory, to the north of the Valley of the Congo, in the province of
Kvvilu. These carbonates of copper contain usually from sixty to seventy
per cent of pure copper.

4. Titaniferous sands were found, but no other indications of gold.
Iron shows in abundance.

5. Iron, tin, lead and sulphur show in abundance.

B. Agricultural.

Whilst the Lower Congo is marked by rocks and arid plains, the trav-
eler is struck, when ascending the river, by the vivid aspect of the luxuri-
ant trees, herbage and vegetation in general, and the wide plains whose
agricultural fertility and values seem enormous. A deep, black soil is
found, of considerable extent, whose cultivation has resulted in large
returns. The deforesting of some parts of the Congo was studied by Mr.
Dupont, who is of the opinion that, by a judicious use of the rivers between
the Stanley Pool and the Congo, all the devastations and ravages can be
repaired, and the best results ensue.

Manioc is abundantly cultivated. 20,000 kilos, to the hectare result
in six months, even with a vicious system of cultivation.

Palm nuts are found in profusion, in bunches that often number 500
to the cluster. A palm-tree will bear annually a score of such clus-

* The writers who growl at the supposed impoverishing nature of the food attainable
in Central Africa are thus characterized by Bateman : " Their only ground of plausible ex-
cuse being the impossibility of glutting themselves ivith vulgar masses of British beef, stodgy po-
tatoes, and bile-creating beer."

Phillips.] | Nov. 2, 1888, and

ters, representing in the markets of Europe a value of from twenty-five
to thirty francs. The production is 24,000,000 kilos., and can be indefin-
itely increased. The oil is expressed and barreled in casks of 500 litres
capacity, in which form it is transmitted to Europe. The fruit is eatable,
and, when cooked, tastes like the scorzonera ; raw, it makes a very good
salad. From the fibres of the palm are woven dress- stuffs, mats, hats,
baskets, nets, etc.

The arachid is a species of ground nut, largely cultivated by the natives,
and used in the preparation of culinary delicacies. A fine oil is expressed
from it, which, in commerce, passes for olive-oil. At present the almond-
palm, palm-oil and arachid constitute seventy-five per cent of the exports
of the Congo.

Caout-chouc is very abundant. The gum is brought by the natives in
black or white balls, the former looking like Perigqrd truffles ; the latter,
however, are the more esteemed. It grows luxuriantly and sponta-
neously.

Trees; the Baobab is found on the coast from Ponta da Lenha, and
reaches colossal proportions, often measuring about twenty-two metres in
circumference. One at Landana can scarcely be encompassed by seven-
teen persons forming a circle around with outstretched arms, hand in hand.

The Kolla is a lotty tree, of frequent occurrence ; it bears a rounded
fruit the size of a small melon, from which caffeine is extracted.

Colored woods abound, red. brown, yellow, all susceptible of easy
manipulation ; the lavoula (a red wood) is especially in demand ; at least
a dozen tons of woods are annually exported from Banana (1886).

The Cottonwood tree often attains a height of over 200 feet ; the Kusu-
Kusu, the Redwood, the Camwood, the Teak, Acacia, Ebony, Arbor-
vitse, Saffu, abound.

Fruit Trees: banana, mango (each of which latter trees furnishes,
yearly, 400 kilos, of fruit, from which an alcoholic beverage of very fine
quality is extracted), the papayer, the maracouja, the lemon, meagang (or
yellow grape), pineapple, exist in enormous profusion.

Copal exists in quantities as yet undetermined.

Cotton grows wild in the Lower Congo, and all the conditions favorable
to its fullest development exist. The specimens already obtained are said
to warrant the belief that it can equal the usual American article.

Tobacco is cultivated throughout all Africa, but of varying qualities.
It has a good taste and an exquisite aroma.

Pepper (called by the natives, pepe or pili-pili) is abundant ; its fruit
is red : it is both large and small.

Sugar Cane has only once been cultivated, and the experiments are not
complete ; abandoned in one place, in 1886 plantations have been formed
in another on a very large scale.

Vegetables. The onion, alone, of all European vegetables, does not
seem to thrive : salads, radishes, peas, carrots, turnips, string-beans, cab-
bage, parsley, tomatoes, cucumbers, celery, potatoes, all grow well.

Feb. 1, 1889.]

469

[Phillips.

Cuttings and slips from Madeira vines have been planted with great
promise.

Maize, coffee, sesame, orchal and sorghum grow plentifully.

The inhabitants are willing to work, and both male and female are to
be seen in the fields.

BBJ

a IK
pei

bit-,
tor

'wiit

we i

cati

OU-

ipOlr
I

Animals.

I le| hants are seldom seen unless a famine drives them towards lower
e hi;'; grounds. They are, however, sometimes found. Ivory is an im-
plant: product exported to the London market. The buffalo, leopard,
iii .:,!:lcr, ie, wild cat, wild boar, goat and dog abound. The hippopotamus
rhinoceros multiply in the Congo and its affluents ; myriads of apes
pie the forests. The eagle, the hawk and the vulture are the chief
8 of prey, and the duck, goose, pigeon, chicken, the turtle dove, the
ga](3e, the grallce, the cardinal, green parrakeet and gray parrakeet
1 1'( d tail, and kingfisher are found plentifully.
aakes of the python variety exist in vast numbers.

Cattle.

ioe herds of cattle are grazing on the Island of Matebba, situated half
IK tween Ponta da Lenha and Boma, where M. de Roubaix of Ant-
£,s an important farming enterprise. Several hundreds of heads of
re kept also by the State at Boma for the consumption of its numer-
ersonnel." Private commercial houses, as Mess. Valle y Azevado,
large quantities ot live stock.

388 commercial value of goods handled at the Congo Independent
/as 14,000,000 francs, of which 7,500,000 was exports.

ARTICLES OF IMPORTATION.

I: i exchange for ivory, palm nuts, palm oil, arachides, caout-chpuc,

^llKOIlfil^ ii(i :' ''• ' aSiSTielltiiS"

470 [Nov> 2j 18S8> and

3. L'Empreza National, from Lisbon, on the sixth of the month ; twenty-
two days ; 750 francs.

4. Nieuwe Afrik. Bandels-Vennootschap, Rotterdam, five times a year ;
twenty-one to twenty-two days.

5. Hatton, Cookson and Co.'s steamers, from Liverpool.

RAILROAD, &c., IN THE CONGO INDEPENDENT STATE.

As above stated, a railroad is to go from Matadi to Noolo, near Leo-
poldville, on Stanley-Pool, for which the survey, employing fourteen
engineers for sixteen months, has just been completed and estimates pre-
pared. Its cost has been estimated at 25 millions of francs, including
purchase of rolling stock and miscellaneous expenses in Europe and
Africa, and is considered sufficient to pay besides the expenses an interest
of 1% during the four years that are deemed necessary for the laying of
the road.

The length of the line will be 436 kilometres, of which only the first
twenty -six present any engineering difficulties, while the remainder of
the line "will be laid under exceptionally easy circumstances." It will
have a rail gauge of 75 centimetres, with steel rails weighing 23 kilos.,
steel sleepers at equal distances of 80 centimetres and weighing 23 kilos.,
the whole of the line weighing 75 tons per kilometre.

The neighborhood through which the line is to pass abounds with ample
materials for ballast, and firm soil is found for the abutments of bridges
very near to the surface of the ground.

Matadi, the starting point of the railway on the Lower Congo, is a place
easily accessible to sea-going vessels, and where they can discharge their
cargoes directly into the freight cars ; Noolo, the terminus at Stanley-
Pool, is a short distance above Kiuchassa and 3 miles from Leopoldville,
well above all the rapids that obstruct and hinder navigation in the region
of the Cataracts. From this point light draught vessels can ascend the Congo
and its affluents for an uninterrupted distance of eleven thousand five hun-
dred kilometres. Large docks can be advantageously built at Noolo. Be-
tween these two first-class stations an intermediate one will be placed at
Kimpese, where travelers will spend the evening, as it is not intended to
run any trains during the night, and the distance is too great to be traversed
within one day. Stations will also be established at Loufou, Inkessi, and
Ntampa, thus dividing the whole distance between the Lower Congo and
Stanley-Pool into five sections of an average length of 85 kilometres
each.

The journey that now requires a whole month for its accomplishment,
entailing delay and often damage, could then be made within two days,
and the expense of freightage greatly reduced, enabling goods to be de-
livered in Europe at a much greater profit.

The navigable waters of the Upper Congo are 6000 kilos. Steamers

Feb. 1, 1889.] 471 [Phillips.

can go from Leopold ville almost to the Soudan, by the "Oubangi-
Ouelle."

POLITICAL, JUDICIAL AND ADMINISTRATIVE ORGANIZATION.

The King is the absolute monarch, ruling without any check to or divi-
sion of his power.

A decree of King Leopold, dated October 30, 1885, organized the Congo
Independent State into three departments, viz.: Foreign Affairs (to which
is entrusted that of Justice), Finance and the Interior. An Adminis-
trator-General, named by the sovereign, presides over each of these de-
partments, who deliberate together over the affairs of the State, and
submit the results of their councils to the King for his approbation. The
departments have jurisdiction as follows :

A. Foreign Affairs, which includes commerce, post-office, justice,
legislation, religion, etc., etc.

B. Finances :

(a.) All manner of taxes, duties and imposts; all regulations of terri-
tory.

(&.) The general department of accounts and all matters relating to the
operations of the treasury.

(c. ) The monetary system.

C. Department of the Interior :

Public instruction, police, hygiene, transportation in all its phases,
public roads, public armaments, etc., etc.,

The Governor-General of Congo rules under the directions of this Cen-
tral Council, assisted by an Inspector of State, a Secretary-General, and
many subordinate local assistants.

The territory is divided into eleven districts, administered by a Commis-
sion, with one or more adjuncts. The districts are Banana, Boma, Mata-
di, Cataracts, Stanley -Pool, Kassai, Equator, Ubangi-Uelle", Aruwimi-
Uelle, Stanley Falls and Luluaba.

LAW DEPARTMENT.

Justice is administered by a tribunal of the first instance, and one of
appeal.

The Appellate Court has its permanent seat at Boma ; the lower Court,
whose place is at Banana, may travel within its district, the Lower Congo,
up to Vivi and Matadi.

Other tribunals have been erected at Leopold ville and Lukungu.

The death penalty is abolished, except in the case of cold-blooded, de.
liberate murder, and voluntary homicide is punished by imprisonment
for life.

Phillips.] 472 J-NOV< 2, 1888, and

THE CIVIL STATE.

There are offices at Banana, Boma and Leopoldville, where are regis-
tered the births, deaths and marriages occurring among the European
population. Marriage must be preauthorized by the Governor-General,
and the ceremony performed by an official to be designated by him.
The rights and duties arising from matrimony are governed by the laws
of Belgium. Arrivals, departures and changes of domicile are registered
at Banana and Boma.

LAND-HOLDINGS.

When, in July, 1885, the sovereignty of the Independent State was pro-
claimed at Banana, at the same time a decree was published that no one
should attempt to dispossess the natives from any of their lands, and that
further, no territorial contract with them should be valid unless made
through an authorized agent.

On August 22, 1885, another decree invited all foreign-born inhabitants,
who claimed land-rights in the dominion of the Congo Independent State,
to declare them before the proper official conservator of titles, so that they
could be entered in the registry, and the State could create and confirm a
valid and legal title to each proprietor. By this measure considerable
confusion and litigation were put an end to, for the blacks had often sold
the same property several times over to a different purchaser.

A system, analogous to the "American Land Patent System," was
created, and an alienation was to be accomplished, by registry at a rec-
ord office, the fee for which was twenty -five francs at each enrollment.

For the purposes of sale the State divided all lands into two classes :
1. Those belonging to the aborigines, and unoccupied lands. 2. Those
the property of the State itself. Any and all transfers of land in the first
category must imperatively receive the approval of the Governor-General
before they could be held valid. The lands of the second division were
sold only upon spontaneous demand, the contracts being signed by "The
Conservator of Titles," and approved of by the Governor-General. If the
property in question exceed 100 hectares, or embrace 200 metres of ripa-
rian rights, the contract of sale must first be sent to Bruxelles for the ap-
probation of the central government.

These regulations are only carried out strictly in reference to the Lower
Congo region ; on the Upper Congo the acquisition of territory by Euro-
peans is to be encouraged, and they are to be permitted, without pre-
authorization, to acquire any unoccupied land not exceeding ten hectares,
and not extending more than 200 metres along the Congo or other navi-
gable water-course, always providing this can be done peaceably and
without detriment to other rights. To occupy more land than the amount
above given the consent of the government must be obtained. So well
was the project cp.r/ied out that, in less than three years from the date of

Feb. 1. 1889.] 473 [Phillips.

the proclamation by the State, the registration of every non-indigenous
land-holder was completed, not Without much arduous labor.

Matters relating to mines and forests are un'der the control of the same de-
partment that regulates lands. Except on one's own legally registered
property no trees nor plantations can be cut or damaged, unless with the
consent of the Governor-General or one of his authorized deputies, pre-
viously and specially obtained. No mines can be worked without a
license from the sovereign, and the sale and transfer of lands by the
State does not confer any mineral rights.

RELIGIOUS MISSIONS.

By the sixth article of the Berlin Conference, all the signatory powers
engaged to watch over the preservation of the indigenous populations of
that region and to ameliorate their moral and material conditions of
existence, and guaranteed an especial protection to missionaries, savants
and explorers. Liberty of conscience and religious toleration were ex-
pressly guaranteed both to the natives and to European settlers without
any restriction whatever.

The care of the missionaries is an astute idea ; they are always the
precursors of civilization, undergoing hardships, in their spiritual zeal,
from which ofttirnes men shrink who have no loftier motive than love
of wealth. Every mission founded is a central source from whence
the influence of white culture sheds, beacon-like, a far-reaching influence
among the less famed nations of the world and becomes one more step
towards their peaceable conquest by civilization. By them the points of
contact are increased, and through them relations of the most friendly
character are established and maintained. To their schools resort the
young barbarians, desirous of becoming acquainted with the wonder-
working arts of the European, and they return not only with a knowledge
of rudimentary education, but also with ideas as to how to obtain the
most profit from their badly tilled fields, and once again the lamp of
science is handed on yet one step further in its dissemination.

The missionaries of Christendom are the barrier to the progress of Islam
in the dark continent, an influence that can hardly be overestimated.
"Wherever Islam penetrates," writes Dr. Nachtigall, "slavery is in-
stalled, and to demolish the traffic in human beings, it is necessary to
strike at its source, in Islam."

No traces are to be found of the good results formerly accomplished by
the labors of the zealous workers of the sixteenth and seventeenth centu-
ries; indeed, by the eighteenth century, the indigenous races had totally
relapsed into a brutal and beastly idolatry. A few isolated attempts were
made to remove this sad state of affairs, but without great success. When,
in 1885, the Congo Independent State was founded, two missions were
existing on the Congo ; the Peres da Saint-Esprit were installed at Bonia
and some Protestant missionaries were at Stanley pool.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3H. PRINTED OCT. 25, 1889.

Phillips.]

474

[Nov. 2, 1838, and

At present La Congregation de ScJieutveld, that has attained a remark-
able success in Asia, has taken the evangelization of the Congo under its
charge, and the Holy Father, in a late brief by -which a vicariat was
created, has confided to them the noble project. A mission has been es-
tablished at the junction of the Kassai' and the Congo, where schools
have been established, not only for spiritual and scientific instruction, but
also where the knowledge of manual labor of all kinds is imparted.

Flourishing Roman Catholic missions exist at Banana and at Borna ;
the Protestants are along the river as far as the Station of the Equator ;
some religious establishments of the Peres d'Alger are on the west bank
of Lake Tanganyika.

On December 31, 1888, a society was founded under the title of
" L' Association Congolaise et Africaine de la Croix Rouge," whose ob-
ject was to render service to the sick and wounded in time of war, and at
all times to give aid and assistance throughout the extent of Africa to all
who, in the interests of civilization in Africa, have become ill or injured,
as well as to those of the natives who might be suffering. The Society
will be represented in the Congo by the Governor-General.

FINANCES.
The monetary system is based upon a gold standard. The currency

5 Centimes.

consists of francs and centimes; the franc representing the 3100th part
of a kilogramme of gold nine-tenths (y9^) fine.

Feb. 1, 1889.] 475 [Phillips,

The gold coinage consists of twenty-franc pieces ; the silver of 5, 2, 1
and £ franc ; copper, 10, 5, 2 and 1 centime.*

The gold and silver coins are manufactured in conformity with the
regulations of the Latin Monetary Union, and are the finest specimens of
coinage of the present generation.

PUBLIC DEBT.

By edict of February 7, 1888, the public debt is to be 150,000,000 francs,
divided into 1,500,000 obligations of 100 francs each, in 60,000 series of
twenty-five each, bearing interest at five per cent.

The debt has ninety-nine years to run, and six times a year a certain
number of bonds are redeemed.

In the first eight years premiums are drawn for 1,000,000 of francs ; in
the second for 700,000 ; and in- the next for 512,000 francs. In the last
seventy-five years the drawings will amount to 270,000 francs.

A sinking fund is created for the redemption of the debt as it becomes
due.

On February 14, 1888, 10,000,000 francs were issued, in bonds of 100
francs each. On the 7th of May last (1889), a second issue of 60,000,000
francs of the same bonds has taken place.

The annual revenue derived from the State was (in 1886) 1,700,000
francs, which more than defrayed all expenses.

AUTHORITIES CONSULTED.

Bulletin offlciel cle 1'Etat Independant du Congo. Annees 1885 a 1889.

Chemin de fer du Congo ; par A. J. Wauters. Bruxelles, 1887.

Conferences de la Societe Beige des Ingenieurs et Industriels des 20 et
27 Janvier, 1886, et des 17 et 24 Fevrier, et des 10 et 17 Mars, 1886.
Bruxelles, 1886.

Code Civil de 1'Etat Independant du Congo. Bruxelles, 1888.

Code Penal de 1'Etat Independant du Congo. Bruxelles, 1888.

Droits de Sortie de 1'Etat Independant du Congo ; reglement de per-
ception. Bruxelles, 1886.

Etude sur la legislation de 1'Etat Independant du Congo, par G. van
Moorsel. Bruxelles, 1887.

Leopold II, Roi des Beiges, chef de 1'Etat Independant du Congo * * *
par Gustave Oppelt. Bruxelles, 1885.

Memorial Diplomatique. Tome xxv, Nos, 25, 28, 29, 30, 32, 33, 35.
Paris, 1888.

Notice sur 1'Etat Independant du Congo, par H. Droogmans. Bruxelles,
1888.

Part de la Belgique dans le mouvement Africain. (s. L, s. a., ca.
1887.)

* The writer has deposited in the U. S. National Museum, Washington, D. C., a com-
plete series of the silver and copper coinage.

VauxJ 476 [May 17>

Report of the Secretary of State and correspondence in relation to the
?.ffairs of the Independent State of the Congo. Washington, 1886.

Rapport du Comite d'Etudes sur la question du Congo (Societe Beige
des Ingenieurs, etc.). Bruxelles, 1886.

Rapport de la Commission Administrative de la Societe Beige des In-
genieurs, etc., a I'assemblee generate sur la question du Congo. Brux-
elles, 1886.

Resultats de 1'Exploration scientifique faite au Congo, par M. Edouard
Dupont en Juillet— Decembre, 1887. Bruxelles, 1888.

Resultats geologiques de 1'exploration de 1'Etat Independant du Congo,
par M. Edouard Dupont. Bruxelles, 1888.

Systeme monetaire (Departement des Finances de 1'Etat Independant
du Congo). Bruxelles, 1887.

Trafic des Spiritueux dans le Haut Congo. (De"partement des Finances,
etc.) Bruxelles, 1887.

United States Consular Reports. No. 54, July, 1885 ; No. 56. August,
1885. Washington, 1885.

The First Ascent of the Kassai', * * by C. S. L. Bateman. London,
1889.

L' Association Congolaise et Africaine de la Croix Rouge par un de
ses membres. Bruxelles, 1889.

The Congo Railway * * * Brussells, 1889.

Some Thoughts on the Sun and Cross Symbols.

By Richard Vaux.
(Read before the American Philosophical Society, May 17, 1SS9.)

Symbols were the characters of original language. The alphabets of
all written languages are composed of signs.

To express a thought, a form was necessary. To think was 9 human
faculty. It marked man as the highest type of created beings. A thought
was the result of an impression on the mind, made from a sense, or by
sensation, through some object, or a consequent corelative emanation.

To find a form that would embody the mind's impression was solved in
a sign, or symbol. The mental, or reasoning process, by which this re-
sult was reached is not possible of explanation. We know that the senses
conveyed to the mind a cognizable impression, and then the mind oper-
ated. This process is called reasoning.

The sign was made to represent an impression on the consciousness.
This sign, or symbol, is either the impression produced by natural objects,
or it is an expression of a revelation, crystallized on that impression.

M 0

-.,_ .1 tilL

18S9.J 477 [Vaux.

It is believed that the primitive types of the white race, as far as is now
known, had a sign language.

The need of a form of expression was inherent, implanted in man at
the creation. To communicate or impart the thought was as essential as
to live. The form of such expression was the actual primary exclusive
mode adopted by force of a like necessity. The symbol was the only pos-
sible form. If the symbol was the interpretation of the comprehension of
the natural object, that was the revelation taking form, and the symbol
formulated the revelation. If the symbol was accepted as presented, and
interpreted by others, it strengthens the contention of a revelation to
those who presented it. The origin of the symbol and its diffusion among
other peoples who adopted it, proves that the revelation was a supernatu-
ral endowment of the human race. If the symbol expressed a mental
impression which existed consciously, its form reflected what was inherent
in the mind. If that symbol was found among different peoples, and ex-
pressed among all who originated, or adopted it as the same inherent ex-
pression, it became a language. A tribe on a continent, and one on
another, using the same symbols, may give force to the suggestion that
they were received by intercommunication, but the psychological condi-
tion of each must have been equivalent to produce the symbol, and the
adoption of it under the same or a similar interpretation.

The important question remains as to the derivation of the activity and
receptivity of the consciousness of these peoples.

Their physical conditions may have been alike ; the natural surround-
ings somewhat similar ; but they do not account for their inherent equiv-
alent consciousness, unless it comes from a superhuman revelation.

As far as we know, there never has been an invented symbol.

Revelation begins in the thought, or in the adaptation of the symbol as
a measure of the revelation anterior or posterior to its adoption.

As growth strengthened, the mental powers felt its influence, and con-
sciousness, and the receptive faculties became sensitive. The ability to
compare different conditions led to conclusions, and this was the demon-
stration of the reasoning faculty. Natural objects, the observation of
natural changes, became subjects for thought.

The comprehension was stimulated by these observations. The nutri-
tive and sensitive, which were material conditions, gave place to the ra-
tional, which was spiritual. The mind began to appreciate that a cause
existed. That it was not of human origin was evident. Then, it must be
supernatural. The cause, whatever it might be, was beyond the range of
man's power, or knowledge. It was not an accident possible to human
mental acquirement. The sun rose, and set. Man could not control,
order, or decree its positions. Some supernatural power was the cause.
Then, the sun was a supernatural existing power. To decide what it was
exhausted the capabilities of the mind of man. The comprehension of the
fact lett no alternative but to call it a God. This was a spiritual revela-
tion. The mental and the spiritual comprehension were in accord.

Vaux.] 478 [May 17,

The sun was that supernatural power which was accepted as govern-
ing man. The circle became the symbol. These were revelations. Man
was created ; the sun was created.

These facts are undeniable. Sun worship is a fact associated with the
primal condition of the existence of primitive man.

Science must accept these facts, however it may deal with them. It is
also a fact that various peoples, in the earliest of days, accepted the sun as
a supernatural manifestation, and the circle was its symbol. If philosophy
is the love of wisdom, or the explanation of the reason of things, yet it
cannot demonstrate why the sun was first worshiped. Therefore, the
truest explanation is that this natural object, impressing the mind of the
beholder, drew out of the inherent spiritual consciousness the only
thought possible, a revelation of a Creator, superhuman, self-existing,
with power and majesty.

With all our philosophic knowledge, it must be admitted that this ex-
planation is so natural as to be neither a speculative, nor a mythical
theory.

To give authoritative force to this explanation, the universality of sun
worship in the earliest days must be shown. From the best authorities,
sun worship may be said " to have been universal among nations the most
remote from each other, from the Torrid to the Frigid Zone. It spread over
America, as it did over Europe, Africa and Asia."

"All ancient religions when analyzed prove to be only forms of solar
worship."

" Thus we find the early nations of all parts of the world claiming a solar
origin."

From the same authorities, it may be said that this is true of the Scan-
dinavians, Egyptians, Phoenicians, Assyrians, Indians, Greeks, Romans,
Mexicans, Peruvians, Persians, Medians and Arabs.

Yet it is to be observed : " That contests between tlie spiritual and male-
rial nature of man are found in the earliest antiquity.

" In Europe and Asi'i the people had a simple faith in tJie powers of na-
ture, the most notable of which was that Great Luminary, the Sun, which
throughout all ages, mid amongst nations, under one name or another, has
been universally the object of adoration."

" We search into emblems with a different intention to that which we in-
quire into ordinary language. The last tell* us of the relationship of nations
upon earth ; the first of tlw probable, connections of man with Heaven. Let-
ters and words mark the ordinary current of man's thoughts, while religious
symbols mark the nature of his religious aspirations."

How tte universality of this worship came to pass cannot be accounted
for by the intercommunication of peoples. It therefore, with confidence,
is pointed out, that it is a revelation.

This revelation is the outcome of the primal inherent consciousness of
man, under the influence of the material and nutritive, sensitive and ra-
tional elements of his being.

1889.] 4:79 [Vaux.

It is pointed out that the sun symbol is as universal as sun worship. It
is the same symbol among peoples. The circle with rays, and with a cen-
tre point, is the expression of both the natural and spiritual consciousness.
As Divine, Superhuman, a Creator, the Origin of Life, the symbol took
the form of the sun itself, and the primitive man was taught by a revela-
tion, the theology to which the symbol was dedicated. What more rea-
sonable than that the figure of the sun should be the figure of the worship?
Whatever may have been added to this symbol in after-time by the ingen-
uity of scientific hypotheticism, the fact remains that the sun symbol orig-
inated in the revealed conception of a purely religious significant truth.

We think this is the consensus of authoritative opinion of many students
and scholars. To cite them is to catalogue the exegetical treatises from
Moses to Miihler. It is at least permissible to add that the sign on the
cloud and the darkness at Calvary were symbolic evidence of a superna-
tural revelation.

One more example compels notice.

THE CROSS.

Christianity may be called the equator that divides the ante- and post-
Christian eras. In both, the Cross has been a religious symbol. In the
very earliest religious systems there was a more or less imperfect recog-
nition of one Supreme Being, the origin of created beings, even the gods
themselves. This is found among the Scandinavians, the Hindoos, the
Teutonic and Aryan races. The Great Spirit was recognized among all
the Indian tribes. The circle with the central point is one of the earliest
symbols of the Great Spirit from which the Hindoos taught all things
proceeded.

The date of the origin of this symbol is not known. It may have been
prior to the interlaced triangles of the Hindoos. Its history, however,
shows that from the beginning it was exclusively of religious import.
With the sun worship, it was universal among primitive peoples. It was
a symbol, and it is said it is never found except to express some religious
idea.

"When we see the same ideas promulgated as Divine truth on the ancient
banks of the Ganges, and the modern shores of the Mediterranean, we are
constrained to admit they have something common in their source. They may
be the result of celestial revelation, or they may alike emanate from human
ingenuity. Religious symbols mark the nature of man's religious aspira-
tions."

When the Cross became a symbol cannot be determined. It can suc-
cessfully be asserted that among primitive peoples it held a conspicuous
place, with a spiritual and mystic significance.

The Circle symbol identified with sun worship, crossed, added to its
sacred character. In very remote antiquity, many centuries before our
era, the crossed Circle was a religious symbol.

Vaux.] 480 [May 17(

Prehistoric and pagan traditions show that in man a spiritual conscious-
ness existed.

Aristotle, in his subdivision of the Nutrient, the Sensitive, and the
Intelligent or Rational, as indicating the growth from the material to the
spiritual, portrays the highest form of this growth to be religious thought.
It may be from the different effects of the senses and sensations arising
out of the four causes, — the body, represented by the material ; the soul,
comprising the formal ; movent, or efficient, and the final, or spir-
itual.

This philosophy of growth is the explanation of the relation between
what is the mental, moral, and physical trinity in our nature. In the
earliest days in the life of man this spiritual faculty existed. The fact that
symbols were then known, and that they emanated from this spiritual
faculty, sustains the contention that a religion was a revelation to every
people, and that under some form a supernatural Divine Power was wor-
shiped. The Circle symbol of the Sun God, to which a cross was added,
must be regarded as significant of the primitive principle of this worship.
A Cross appears among all the peoples of whom any knowledge is obtaina-
ble from traditions.

The Crux Ansata, or the Cross of Horus, or Tau, fifteen centuries before
our era, the Cross Cramponne, the Thor's Hammer, Fylfot, Croix Patte,
the Swastika, the Maltese Cross, the Handled Cross, are associated with
worship as a symbol. The hieroglyphics in the Temple of Serapis indi-
cate that the Cross there is interpreted, "Life to come." The Maltese
Cross was found in the ruins of Nineveh, another in the Hall of Nisroch.
The Handled Cross was a sacred symbol among the Babylonians.

The authorities consulted justify the contention that the Cross in its
various forms was a spiritual sj^mbol of religion. In Europe a people is
reported to have lived more than fifteen hundred years before our era, of
whom nothing is now known. Quarries are found, called terramares, on
the site of the locality of these people, and the researches in these quarries
showed that the Cross was a religious symbol among them. The tombs of
Golasecca show the fact that one thousand years before our era the Cross
was a like symbol. In a ruined city in South America, not inhabited at
the time of the conquest, a palace has been discovered, and in it a slab of
gypsum on which a sculptured Cross was found. And also another co-
lossal Cross represents on it a bleeding deity, with a Tau Cross, sur-
rounded by figures. The city existed nine hundred years before our era.
The palace in Palenque was 128 feet long, 180 wide, and 40 high, in
which are temples, chapels and altars. The same Cross is found in pre-
Mexican writings, as in the Dresden Codex.

In Mexico, Paraguay, Peru, among the Maya race in Central America,
and the Azteks, Quinamies, Zapatecas, and the inhabitants of the ruined
cities of Zaputero and St. Ulloa, the Cross was venerated as a sacred
svmbol. *»

1889.] [Vaux.

It has been said by high authority, that :

" The widely spread mystic purport of the Cross Symbol has long been a
matter of comment. Undoubtedly, in many parts of America, the natives
regarded it with reverence anterior to the arrival of Europeans ; in the old
world it was long a sacred symbol before it became the distinctive Emblem of
Christianity."

It is pointed out that during the historic period, till our era, no evidence
asserts a denial of this fact. All the mythologies, Scandinavian, Egyptian,
Assyrian, Greek and Roman, the tombs, temples, obelisks and pyramids
contain cumulative evidence of this characteristic of these symbols.
Some of the esoteric symbolisms of these mythologies permeate the teach-
ings imparted to-day to five hundred thousand men in the United States.
It is also contended that out of the spiritual consciousness of all peoples
came a religion as a fact. That it was a revelation is as well worthy of
credence as that it originated in the ingenuity of material speculation. As
before suggested, the use to which these symbols may have been applied,
and with which theories and scientific hypothetical inventions have in late
times sought to associate them, fails, nevertheless, to destroy their original
character. The Phallic theory has no claim on science or philosophy.
It portrays the sensuous and the erotic. The scientific effort to divert the
primary relations of these symbols from the assertion of the spiritual con-
sciousness of man is ingenious and attractive, but its force is in the weak-
ness manifested to make this effort successful.

It is most reasonable that with the very limited knowledge of primitive
man, natural objects were looked upon as the exclusive causation of sen-
sations. Perceptions and impressions were thus derived. The conscious-
ness accepted the object as the material, and the formal, movent or
efficient, and final were spiritual.

The spiritual consciousness absorbed this impression of the nutritive
and sensitive consciousness. It then came to pass that the Sun, the Ser-
pent, and the Tree became symbols of worship, as the natural consequences
of a revelation of a spiritual aspiration, and the worship of these symbols
is therefore the test of a Divine revelation as the only possible explana-
tion.

The conclusion that synthetically follows this line of thought on the
facts given, from authorities alike credible and acknowledged, is that
symbols expressed the sensitive and spiritual conscious impressions and
aspirations of people since the creation of man. These symbols were the
concrete revelations of a Deity to the human race as a Superhuman Divine
Power.

Science, a superrarified philosophy, and modern speculation cannot
divest them of their primary character. Revelation imparted to man this
primal purpose and significance of these symbols. They rest neither on
speculative assertion nor ingenious assumption ; but were rather the ema-
nation of a Divine ever-existing power.

PKOC. AMER. PHIL08. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3l. PRINTED OCT. 25, 1889.

482 [Sept.6>

Stated Meeting, September 6, 1889.

Present, 2 members.
Dr. HOKN in the Chair.

Correspondence was submitted as follows : Letters accept-
ing membership from Andrew A. Blair (May 21, 1889), Henry
D. Gregory (May 20, 1889), Philadelphia ; Lester F. Ward
(June 1, 1889), Washington, D. C. ; Paul Hunfalvy (May 10,
1889), Buda-Pesth.

Circular from Royal Society, New South Wales, announcing
premiums for 1889, 1890 and 1891.

Circular from Gen. C. W. Darling, Utica, N. Y., in reference
to a projected work on " The more Important Versions of the
Bible."

Circular from Dr. K. H. Lamborn, New York City, N. Y.,
in reference to the destruction of mosquitoes and houseflies by
artificial propagation of the dragon fly.

Circular from Rothery, Davis & Co., Philadelphia, offering
for sale a collection of antique pottery.

Letter from Prof. Steiner, Darmstadt, in reference to Pasileri-
gua and the proposed Congress to be called by the American
Philosophical Society.

A letter from the Anthropological Society, Washington,
requesting exchanges, which was so ordered.

A letter from the President of the Society reporting the
appointment of Dr. Hays to prepare the obituary notice of
Dr. Gross, and enclosing his acceptance of the same.

A letter from Mr. Robert Patterson in reference to the obit-
uary notice of Franklin Peale, read by himself before the So-
ciety, December 16, 1870 (Proceedings, xi, 597).

Letters of envoy were received from the Institut Egyptien,
Cairo, Egypt ; Mining Department, Melbourne, Yictoria ;
Royal Society of New South Wales, Sydney, N. S. W. ; Sur-
vey of India, Calcutta, India ; Observatoire Physique Cen-
tral, St. Petersburg, Russia ; Naturforschende Yerein, Briinn,

1889.]

483

Austria ; K. B. Gesellscliaft der Wissenschaften, Prag, Bohemia ;
K. P. Meteorologische Institut, Berlin, Prussia ; Yerein fur
Chemnitzer Geschichte, Chemnitz, Saxony ; K. Leopoldinisch-
Carolinische Akademie, Halle a. S., Prussia ;Yogtlandische Alter-
thumsfbrschende Yerein, Hohenleuben, Saxony ; Physikalisch-
Medicinische Societat, Erlangen, Bavaria ; K. Sachsische Ge-
sellschaft der Wissenschaften, Leipzig, Saxony ; Gesellschaft
zur Beforderung der Gesammten Naturwissenschaften, Mar-
burg, Prussia ; Societe de Physique et d'Histoire Naturelle,
Geneva, Switzerland ; Academic R. des Sciences, Amsterdam,
Netherlands; Fondation de P. Teyler van der Hulst, Harlem,
Holland ; Academic Royale des Sciences, etc., de Belgique,
Bruxelles, Belgique ; Musee Guimet, Ecole Poly technique,
Paris, France ; Royal Statistical Society, Meteorological Office,
London, Eng. ; Radcliffe Observatory, Oxford, Eng. ; Museum
of Comparative Zoology, Cambridge, Mass. ; Prof. Edward
North, Clinton, N. Y. ; Observatorio Nacional Argentine, Cor-
doba, S. A.

Letters of acknowledgment were received from the New
Zealand Institute, Wellington, N. Zeal. (128) ; South African
Philosophical Society, Cape Town (126, 127); Imperial Acad-
emy, Physical Central Observatory, Prof. Serge Nikitin, St.
Petersburg, Russia (128); Tashkent Observatory, Tashkent,
Russia (128) ; Prof. Paul Hunfalvy, Buda-Pesth, Hungary (127,
128) ; Accademia degli Agiati, Rovereto, Austria (128) ; K.
K. Geologische Reichsanstalt, Profs. Frederick Miiller, Ed-
ward Suess, Yienna, Austria (128) ; Naturforschende Gesell-
schaft des Osterlandes, Altenberg, Germany (128) ; " Naturwis-
senschaftliche Wochenschrift," Berlin, Germany (128) ; Natur-
forschende Gesellschaft, Emden, Germany (128) ; Naturwis-
senschaftliche Yerein des Regierungs-Bezirks Frankfurt a. 0.
(128); Naturforschende Gesellschaft, Freiburg i. B. (128);
Oberhessische Gesellschaft fur Natur- und Heilkunde, Giessen,
Germany (128) ; Yerein fur Thiiringische Geschichte und
Alterthumskunde, Jena, Germany (128) ; Yerein fur Natur-
kunde, Offenbach a. M. (128); Yerein fur Yaterlandische
Naturkunde in Wiirtemberg, Stuttgart, Germany (127, 128);

484

[Sept.

Dr. Henri de Saussure, Prof. Carl Yogt, Geneva, Switzer-
land (128) ; Academic R. Danoise des Sciences et des Let-
tres, Prof. Japetus Steenstrup, Copenhagen, Denmark (128);
Academie Roy ale des Sciences, Amsterdam, Neth. (124, 125,
126); K. Zoologisch Genootschap, Amsterdam, Neth. (128);
R. Zoological and Botanical Society at the Hague, Holland
(128); Fondation de P. Teyler van der Hulst, Harlem, Hol-
land (128) ; Maatschappij der Nederlandsche Letterkunde,
Leiden, Holland (125, 126); R. Museum van Ouclheiden, Lei-
den, Holland (128) ; Prof. Giovanni Capellini, Bologna, Italy
(128); Biblioteca N. C., Florence, Italy (128); R. Istituto
Lombardo, Milan, Italy (128); Prof. Gi use ppi Sergi, Rome,
Italy (128); Royal Observatory, Turin, Italy (128); Societe
Linneenne, Bordeaux, France (126, 127, 128); Literary and
Philosophical Society, Manchester, Eng. (128) ; Wyoming His-
torical and Geological Society, Wilkes-Barre, Pa. (128) ; Smith-
sonian Institution, Washington, D. C. (127, 128); Washburn
College, Topeka, Kans. (125) ; Mr. Everard F. im Thurn,
British Guiana (128).

Acknowledgments for 129 : Philosophical Society, Cam-
bridge, Eng. ; Royal Statistical, Astronomical, Meteorological
Societies, Victoria Institute, Royal Institution, Geological,
Zoological Societies, Dr. B. W. Richardson, London, Eng. ; Sir
Richard Owen, Richmond Park, Surrey, Eng.; Royal Obser-
vatory, Edinburgh, Scotland; Mr. Horatio Hale, Clinton,
Ontario ; McGill College, Montreal ; Geological and Natural
History Survey, Ottawa, University of Toronto, Canadian In-
stitute, Toronto, Canada ; Botanical Society of Canada, Hali-
fax, N. S. ; Society of Natural History, Portland, Maine ;
Prof. C. H. Hitchcock, Hanover, N. H. ; New Hampshire
Historical Society, Concord, N. H. ; Amherst College, Am-
herst, Mass. ; American Academy of Arts and Sciences, Bos-
ton Society of Natural History, State Library of Massachu-
setts, Public Library, Athenaeum, American Statistical Asso-
ciation, Mr. S. P. Sharpies, Hon. Robert C. Winthrop, Boston,
Mass. ; Harvard College, Museum of Comparative Zoology,
Messrs. Joseph Lovering, Robert N. Toppan, J. D. Whitney,

1889.] 485

Cambridge, Mass. ; Mr. James P. Francis, Lowell, Mass. ; Free
Public Library, New Bedford, Mass. ; Dr. Pliny Earle, North-
ampton, Mass. ; Essex Institute, Salem, Mass. ; American An-
tiquarian Society, Worcester, Mass. ; Khode Island Historical
Society, Brown University, Providence Franklin Society,
Providence, E. I. ; Connecticut Historical Society, Hartford,
Conn. ; New Haven Colony Historical Society, Yale Uni-
versity, Profs. O. C. Marsh, W. D. Whitney, New Haven,
Conn. ; Prof. W. LeConte Stevens, Brooklyn, N. Y. ; Buffalo
Library, Buffalo Society of Natural Sciences, Buffalo, N. Y.;
Profs. C. H. F. Peters, Edward North, Clinton, N. Y. ; New
York Hospital, Astor Library, Columbia College, Academy of
Sciences, University of the City of New York, Historical So-
ciety, Drs. Joel Allen, J. S. Newberry, John J. Stevenson,
Prof. Ogden N. Eood, New York, N. Y. ; Vassar Brothers
Institute, Poughkeepsie, N. Y. ; Oneida Historical Society,
Utica, N. Y. ; United States Military Academy, West Point,
N. Y. ; Prof. Henry M. Baird, Yonkers, N. Y. ; Mr. Isaac
C. Martindale, Camden, N. J. ; Prof. Henry Morton, Hobo-
ken, N. J. ; New Jersey Historical Society, Newark, N.
J. ; Prof. George H. Cook, New Brunswick, N. J. ; Profs.
Henry F. Osborn, Charles A. Young, Princeton, N. J. ; Dr.
Kobert H. Alison, Ardmore, Pa. ; Mr. Martin H. Boye, Coop-
ersburg, Pa. ; Mr. M. II. Messchert, Douglassville, Pa. ; Mr.
Eckley B. Coxe, Drifton, Pa.; Professors Traill Green, J. W.
Moore, Thomas C. Porter, Easton, Pa. ; State Library, Mr.
Andrew S. McCreath, Harrisburg, Pa.; Prof. Lyman B.
Hall, Haverford, Pa. ; Mr. A. Pardee, Hazleton, Pa. ; Mr.
John Fulton, Johnstown, Pa. ; Linnean Society, Lancaster,
Pa.; Academy of Natural Sciences, College of Physicians,
Mercantile Library, Engineers' Club, Pennsylvania Hospital,
Historical Society, Numismatic and Antiquarian Society, Li-
brary Company of Philadelphia, Wagner Free Institute,
Messrs. John Ashhurst, R. Meade Bache, Cadwalader Biddle,
Andrew A. Blair, William Blasius, Geo. D. Boardman, W. G.
A. Bonwill, Arthur E. Brown, Henry C. Chapman, C. H.
Clark, Thomas M. Cleemann, Samuel Dickson, J. M. DaCosta,

486

[Sept. 6,

Patterson DuBois, F. A. Genth, F. A. Genth, Jr., Fred. Graff,
II. D. Gregory, Lewis M. Haupt, Angelo Heilprin, Inman
Homer, Wm. "W. Jefferis, G. deB. Keim, A. S. Letch worth,
Morris Longstreth, Geo. R. Morehou.se, F. A. Miihlenberg,
Isaac Norris, Jr., Charles A. Oliver, Robert Patterson, H.
Pemberton, C. N. Peirce, W. Pepper, Henry Phillips, Jr.,
Franklin Platt, Theo. D. Rand, Wm. B. Rogers, W. S. W.
Ruschenberger, L. A. Scott, Coleman Sellers, Aubrey H.
Smith, W. P. Tatham, H. Clay Trumbull, Wm. H. Wahl,
Joseph Wharton, W. P. Wilson, Richard Wood, Theo. G.
Wormley, Philadelphia, Pa.; John F. Carll, Pleasantville.
Pa.; P. W. Sheafer, Heber S. Thompson, Pottsville, Pa.;
George W. Anderson, Rosemont, Pa. ; Lackawanna Insti-
tute of History and Science, Scranton, Pa. ; M. Fisher
Longstreth, Sharon Hill, Pa.; Philosophical Society, Wm.
Butler, West Chester, Pa.; Wyoming Historical and Geo-
logical Society, Wilkes-Barre, Pa. ; William M. Canby,
Wilmington, Del. ; U. S. Naval Institute, Annapolis, Md. ;
Johns Hopkins University, Maryland Institute, Maryland
Historical Society, Peabody Institute, Baltimore, Md. ; U. S.
Geological Survey, Library of the Surgeon-General's Office,
U. S. Naval Observatory, Smithsonian Institution, Signal
Office U. S. Coast and Geodetic Survey, Messrs. S. F. Emmons,
Thomas J. Lee, Garrick Mallery, M. C. Meigs, C. V. Riley,
Charles A. Schott, Wm. B. Taylor, Washington, D. C. ; Vir-
ginia Historical Society, Richmond, Ya. ; University of Vir-
ginia, Leander McCormick Observatory, Prof. J. W. Mallet,
University of Virginia, Va. ; Elliott Society of Science and
Art, Charleston, S. C. ; University of South Carolina, Colum-
bia, S. C ; Georgia Historical Society, Savannah, Ga. ; Cin-
cinnati Observatory, Prof. J. M. Hart, Cincinnati, 0. ; Prof.
Leo Lesquereux, Columbus, 0. ; Denison University, Gran-
ville, O. ; Rev. Henry S. Osborn, Oxford, 0. ; Michigan
State Library, University of Michigan, Profs. Henry S.
Frieze, Alexander Winchell, Ann Arbor, Mich.; Dr. Robert
Peter, Lexington, Ky. ; Athenaeum, Columbia, Tenn. ; Prof.
Daniel Kirkwood, Bloomington, Ind. ; Prof. J. L. Camp-

1889.]

487

bell, Crawfordsville, Ind. ; Chicago Historical Society, Chi-
cago, 111. ; Davenport Academy of Natural Sciences, Daven-
port, la. ; State Historical Society of Wisconsin, Madison,
Wis. ; Colorado Scientific Society, Denver, Colo. ; Washburn
College, Topeka, Kan?. ; California Academy of Sciences,
San Francisco, Cal. ; University of California, Profs. John and
Joseph LeConte, Berkeley, Cal. ; Observatorio Astronornico
Nacional Mexicano, Mexico, Mex.

Accessions to the Library were announced from the Institut
Egyptien, Cairo ; K. B. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Prag ;
Accademia degli Agiati, Kovereto ; K. K. Central Anstalt fur
Meteorologie, Wien ; Physikalische Gesellschaft, K. P. Mete-
orologische Institut, Berlin; P. Steiner, Darmstadt; Physi-
kalisch-Medicinische Societat, Erlangen ; Naturforschende
Gesellschaft, Freiburg i. B.; Verein fiir Liibeckische Ge-
schichte und Alterthumskuride, Liibeck ; Verein fiir Vater-
landische Naturkunde in Wiirtemberg, Stuttgart ; F. v. Sand-
berger, Wiesbaden; Societe de Physique et d'Histoire Natu-
relle, Geneva ; Schweizerische Naturforschende Gesellschaft,
Solothurn; Academic Royale. Societe Royale des Antiquaires
du Nord, Copenhagen ; Aug. Nilson, Gefle ; Musee Teyler,
Harlem ; Friesch. Genootschap van Geschied, Oudheid en
Taalkunde, Leeuwarden ; Maatschappij de Nederlandsche
Letterkunde, Leiden ; K. Zoologisch-Botanische Genootschap,
'S-Gravenhage ; Academic R. des Sciences, etc., Bruxelles ;
Damiano Muoni, Milan; Societe d' Anthropologie, Ecole Poly-
technique, Paris ; Academic N. des Sciences, etc., Caen ; K.
Cornwall Polytechnic Society, Falmouth ; Philosophical and
Literary Society, Leeds ; Society of Antiquaries, Linnean So-
ciety, London; Natural History and Antiquarian Society,
Penzance ; Royal Dublin Society, Dublin ; Mr. Horatio Hale,
Clinton, Ont. ; Royal Society of Canada, Montreal ; Yale Uni-
versity, New Haven ; Rev. Chas. G. Ames, Boston ; Museum
of Comparative Zoology, Cambridge ; Mr. W. J. Potts, Cam-
den ; Natural History Society, Trenton ; Franklin Institute,
Messrs. W. G. A. Bonwill, Henry Phillips, Jr., Philadelphia ;
War Department, Gen. M. C. Meigs, Washington, D. C.

488

[Sept. 20,

A fine photograph of the great elm. tree on the " Dundas
Estate," north-east corner of Broad and Walnut streets, said to
be the oldest tree in the city, was presented by Miss Emily
Phillips.

The Committees on Codex Poinsett and on Centennial Cele-
bration reported progress, and were continued indefinitely.

The decease of the following members was announced to
the Society :

Miss Maria Mitchell, b. Aug. 1, 18 L8, d. June 28, 1889,
Poughkeepsie, N. Y.

M. Louis G. DeKoninck, Liege, Belgium.

Kev. Theodore D wight Woolsey, b. Oct. 31, 1801, d. July
1, 1889, President of Yale College, New Haven, Conn.

Prof. Elias Loom is, b. 1811, d. Aug. 15, 1889, New Haven,
Conn.

Prof. Osborn presented for the Transactions a paper on the
" Evolution of the Ungulate Foot," which was referred to a
committee to be appointed by the President, to examine and
report upon. The President subsequently appointed Messrs.
Brinton, Phillips and Horn as such Committee.

Mr. Phillips stated that the Physa heterostropha, whose re-
appearance he had mentioned to the Society on April 5, 1889,
had disappeared in the first week of June, at about the same
period as last year.

Pending nomination No. 1181 was read.

And the Society was adjourned by the presiding member.

Stated Meeting, September 20, 1889.

Present, 2 members.
Dr. HORN in the Chair.

The following correspondence was submitted : A letter
from the Canadian Institute, Toronto, Canada, dated Sept. 5,
1889, accepting the Society's invitation to an International
Congress for the purpose of forming a universal language.

489

A letter from Mr. C. F. Lee, dated Alexandria, Ya., Sept.
13, 1889, making inquiries in regard to the " Lee papers."

Accessions to the Library were announced from the Statis-
tika Central Byran, Stockholm, Sweden ; Philological Society,
Cambridge, Eng. ; Yorkshire Geological and Polytechnic
Society, Halifax, Eng. ; Astronomical Observatory of Harvard
College, Cambridge, Mass. ; Maimonides Library, New York ;
College of Pharmacy, Dr. Horace Jayne, Philadelphia ; De-
partment of Agriculture, Washington, D. C.

Photographs for the Society's Album were received from
Dr. P. von Tunner, Leoben, Austria ; Dr. C. A. Dohrn, Stettin,
Prussia.

The Special Committee on Prof. Osborn's Paper reported it
worthy of publication in the Transactions of the Society, and
was discharged.

Pending nomination No. 118i, and new nominations 1188,
1189, 1190, 1191, 1192 and 1193 were read.

And the Society was adjourned by the presiding member.

Stated Meeting, October ^, 1889.

Present, 26 members.
President, Mr. FRALEY, in the Chair.

Prof. Henry D. Gregory, LL.D., a lately elected member,
was presented to the Chair and took his seat.

Correspondence was submitted as follows, viz. :

Letters of envoy were received from the Royal Irish
Academy, Royal Dublin Society, Dublin; Meteorological
Office, London; U. S. Chief Signal Officer, Washington, D. C.

Letters of acknowledgment for Transactions, Vol. xvi, No.
2, were received from the K. Danske Videnskabernes Selskab,
Copenhagen ; K. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Gottingen ;
Yerein fur Yaterlandische Naturkunde, Wiirtemberg.

Letters of acknowledgment for Proceedings No. 128 were

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3j. PRINTED NOV. 18, 1889.

4no

[Oct. 4,

received from the Koyal Society of New South Wales, Sydney ;
Societas pro Fauna et Flora Fennica, Helsingfors, Finland;
Maatschappij der Nederlandsche Letterkunde, Leidin, Holland ;
K. Danske VidenskabernesSelskab, Copenhagen; K.Leopoldin-
ische Carolinische Akademie, Halle a. S.; Vogtlandische
Alterthumsforschende Verein, Hohenleuben, Saxony ; Societe
de Physique et d'Histoire Naturelle, Geneva; Dr. D. G. Brin-
ton, Media, Pa. ; Sociedad Cientifica "Antonio Alzate," Mexi-
co, Mex.

A letter of acknowledgment was received from the Natur-
forschende Verein, Briinn, Austria, for Proceedings, Nos. 119 to
127 inclusive.

Accessions to the Library were announced from the K. K.
Sternwarte, Prag, Bohemia ; K. P. Meteorologische Institut,
Berlin ; Prof. Leopold Einstein, Niirnberg ; Royal Society, Lon-
don ; Dr. G. W. Leitner, Woking, Eug. ; Mr. Henry Mott,
Montreal ; Wesleyan University, Middletown, Conn. ; New
Jersey Historical Society, Newark ; Dr. D. G. Brinton, Media,
Pa. ; Prof. E. D. Cope, Mr. Henry Phillips, Jr., Philadelphia ;
Chief U. S. Signal Officer, Washington, D.C.

A letter from the Sociedad Cientifica Antonio Alzate, Mex-
ico, acknowledging receipt of Proceedings 128, and asking for
129, which the Librarian reported had been sent.

A letter from the Royal Dublin Society, in reference to
exchanges.

A letter from Miss Emily Malone, County Dublin, in regard
to Dr. Henry's ^Eneida.

A letter from " The Medical News," Philadelphia, request-
ing exchanges, which was so ordered, to begin with No. 129.

A letter from Mr. John Fulton, Johnstown, Pa., stating his
certificate of membership in the Society had been lost in the
great flood that destroyed his home, and requesting a dupli-
cate, which was so ordered.

Hon. Craig Biddle read, by appointment, an obituary notice
of the late Dr. Caspar Wister.

The death of Prof. George H. Cook, New Brunswick, N. J.,
•was announced as having taken place on September 22, 1889,
in the 72d year of his age.

1889.]

491

A memoir, by Charles B. Keyes, Burlington, Iowa,, on " The
American Carbonic Platycerata," was presented for the Trans-
actions and referred to a Special Committee of three to be
appointed by the President. The President subsequently ap-
pointed Drs. Buschenberger, Brinton and Horn.

Prof. Cope read a paper on " The Philosophy of Evolution."

Dr. Byder presented a paper on the " Phylogeny of the
Sweat Glands."

A paper by Dr. Harrison Allen, on " The Genus Nyctinomus
and a Description of Three New Species," was presented by the
Secretaries.

Pending nominations 1184 and 1188 to 1193 were read.

The Committee on Publication reported favorably on the
paper submitted by Messrs. Scott and Osborn, and that publi-
cation thereof had been ordered.

The Committee also reported that it had considered the
resolution of Prof. Cope, referred to it by the Society on May
3, 1889, and suggested the following as a substitute :

Resolved, That the printers be instructed to place on the separata
issued to the contributors to the publications of the Society, the name of
the publication from whence they are taken and the date at which they
are ready for delivery to the author.

On motion of Prof. Cope, the resolution was amended by the
addition of the words, u and that both be placed on the sheets
of the separata, and not alone on the cover."

And the resolution .as amended was adopted by the Society.

On motion, it was ordered that the Librarian be authorized,
at his discretion, to distribute the Catalog of the Society's
Library to such institutions and societies, proper to receive
the same, who may desire it and do not already possess it.

The President stated he had received a letter from Mr. H.
A. Hill, of Boston, Mass., requesting for the Library of the
Theological Seminary, Audover, Mass., such of the Society's
publications as were necessary to complete its series.

On motion, the Librarian was authorized to supply the de-
ficiencies in conformity with the practice of the Society.

And the meeting was adjourned by the President.

Biddle.] 492 [0ct 4>

Obituary Notice of Caspar Wister, M. D.

By Craig Biddle.
(Read before the American Philosophical Society, October 4, 18S9.)

CASPAR WISTEK was born on the 15th day of September, A.D. 1818, at
the old homestead in Germantown, built by his great-grandfather in 1744,
and continuously occupied by the family from that date.

He was the first child of Charles Jones Wister, by his second wife, who
w*«s a Miss Sarah Whitesides.

His first school-days were passed at a school in Germantown, kept by
Miss Rooker. This school, of course, he soon outgrew and was then sent
to Bolmar's celebrated academy, at West Chester, where he laid the
foundation for his subsequent familiarity with the modern languages. Sub-
sequently being desirous of qualifying himself as a civil engineer, he was
transferred to the school of Mr. John Guimnere, then a member of our
Society and a distinguished mathematician, residing at Burlington, N. J.
The fame of both of these teachers yet lives in their well-known educa-
tional works — those of Mr. Bolmar being mainly confined to the teach-
ing of the modern languages, while those of Mr. Gummere concerned the
mathematics. His works on astronomy and surveying have held their own
to the present day, in spite of the great competition they have met with
from the works of subsequent teachers.

After graduating, he became desirous of putting into practical use the
education he had received, and he determined to seek employment in some
new and growing country, where as a civil engineer his services would be
in reauest.

At that time, Texas presented, he thought, the opening which he sought.
The Mexican government, as early as the year 1824, had passed coloniza-
tion laws and held out inducements to citizens of the United States to
settle within the limits of Texas, then one of its provinces. It soon
thereafter became a point of attraction for settlers from all parts of our
country. Their growing strength and steadfast adherence to republican
principles aroused, however, the jealousy of the Mexican authorities, and
in April, 1830, an arbitrary law was passed prohibiting any future immigra-
tions of American settlers into Texas. The attempt to enforce this law,
added to other arbitrary acts of the central government, threw Texas
into revolt. In the attempt to suppress this revolt by force of arms, the
Mexicans met with a crushing defeat at San Jacinto, where their army was
routed by a very much inferior force, under General Houston, and Santa
Anna, who called himself the Napoleon ot the West, was taken prisoner.
This battle secured the independence of Texas, which was subsequently
recognized in 1837 by the United States.

General Houston was elected President of the new republic, and by his
wise administration all further difficulties both with Mexico and the Indian

1889.] 493 [Biddle.

tribes were, settled, and there was a fair prospect of annexation to the
United States, for which he strenuously labored.

Unfortunately the President was elected for a term of but two years,
under the constitutional provision, which likewise rendered him ineligible
for an immediately succeeding term.

Houston, to the great regret of all, was obliged to retire, therefore, from
the office until he would again be eligible, when he was reelected. But
in this interval more violent counsels prevailed, and the difficulties both
with Mexico and the Indians were renewed. It was at this time young
Wister reached Texas, where he found there was a much greater demand
for soldiers than civilians. General Houston possessed in a high degree,
both physically and mentally, those traits which made him a great leader
of men. His picturesque appearance, his adventurous life, and his utter
fearlessness, joined to his integrity of purpose, created especially in the
young an enthusiasm that was irresistible. Wister at once yielded to it
and enlisted under his banner as a first sergeant, in a regiment of mounted
rifles.

After serving out his term of enlistment he returned at the end of two
years to Philadelphia. He found, however, that he had not as yet
overcome his attachment to a life of wild adventure, and at the end of six
months he returned to Texas, and, renewing his connection with the army,
served another campaign against the Indians. When this was finished,
he yielded to the solicitations of his family and returned to Philadelphia.
Here he was induced to enter upon the study of medicine as a pupil of Dr.
George B. Wood, whose name and fame as a physician are so well known
to us. In March. 1846, he graduated from the medical department of the
University of Pennsylvania, his thesis being on the " Origin and Progress
• of Medicine. " On the 20th of July of the same year, he married Miss
Lydia H. Simmons, and settled down to the practice of his profession.
He soon fell into a good practice, and secured the unreserved confidence
and warm attachment of his patients. He was esteemed by his fellows as
an able, cautious and painstaking practitioner, always intent upon the wel-
fare of his patients.

In 1848, he became a member of the College of Physicians in Philadel-
phia, and the same year was elected physician of the Widows' Asylum.
In 1849 he became physician of the Shelter for Colored Orphans. In 1852
he was elected a member of the American Medical Association, and in
1855 was appointed its Treasurer and a member of its Publication Com-
mittee. On retiring from his position as Treasurer, in 1877, the following
resolution was passed by the Association:

"At the Twenty-eighth Annual Meeting of the American Medical Asso-
ciation at Chicago, June 8, 1877, on motion of Dr. I. F. Hibberd, of
Indiana :

" Resolved, That this Association, in view of the retirement from the office of Treas-
urer of the gentleman, who, for twenty-two years, has discharged the responsible and
laborious duties of that situation, desires in this manner to express its high appreciation

Biddle.]

494

of and full satisfaction with the promptness and completeness with which Caspar Wister
has discharged the incumbent obligations of its financial agent, for so many years, and
hereby tender to him the sincerest thanks of the Association for such long and honorable
service."

Being a warm personal friend of Gen. McClellan, lie accepted an invita-
tion from him to join his headquarters at Yorktown. He accompanied
the army on its advance from that point and its subsequent movement to
the James river, being present at all the Battles during that period, known
as the seven-days battles.

So varied a life would have tempted most men to indulge, perhaps, too
freely in personal reminiscences. But nothing was more distasteful to Dr.
Wister than in any way to bring his own personality into prominence.
Although no man was less bashful, few men were so modest. His won-
derful power of adapting himself to the society he happened to be in, was
the only thing which would lead you to suppose that he must have had a very
wide experience of men and things. If he was wanted he was always
ready when called on, provided that he could not persuade his friends that
they had much better select some one else.

It was this absence of self-appreciation, connected with the fact of easy
pecuniary circumstances, which alone prevented his occupying a more
distinguished position than he did. Certain it is, that he never occupied
any position, th.e duties of which he did not fill to the entire acceptance of
every one.

Nothing, perhaps, shows this more clearly than the recital of the various
associations, incongruous to almost any one else, of which he was a mem-
ber, and generally a leading member. He was a Manager of the House
of Refuge and a Director of the Philadelphia Library, President of the
Rittenhouse Club and of the Board of Inspectors of the County Prison,
member of the Academy of Natural Sciences and President of the Fencing
and Sparring Club, Director of the Philadelphia Savings Fund and a mem-
ber of this Society since 1859. All of these in addition to the Medical Asso-
ciation already referred to.

His nature was essentially genial ; his frank, manly, unreserved manner
was typical of his character. He inspired confidence at once, and a further
knowledge of his clear judgment and honest sincerity confirmed it. He
had a keen sense of humor, and his conversation, as well as the occasional
products of his pen, were full of it. It was to be regretted that he could
not be induced to write oftener for publication. A pleasant, graceful
article, entitled, "A Cruise Among the Windward Islands — The Log of the
Vega," which appeared in Lippincott's Magazine, in 1883, is a fair sample
of his literary taste and capacity.

Dr. Wister's robust frame and temperate habits gave every indication
that he would live to an advanced age ; unfortunately, however, while
alighting from a street car at the Pennsylvania Railroad Depot, at Thirtieth
and Market streets, a runaway horse dashed against him and threw him
with great violence against an iron post. The blow was so severe as to

1889.] 495 [Cope.

fracture his skull. He, however, did not lose for an instant his conscious-
ness, but informed those surrounding him, that he was about to meet Dr.
I. Hayes Agnew in consultation at the residence of a patient and to send
there for him at once. By the most skillful treatment, aided by his won-
derful physical vigor, he apparently recovered entirety. This was in
August, 1879, and almost to the hour of his death, on December 20, 1888,
he pursued his usual vocation. During the last year of his life, he under-
went.great sufferings, from which the skill of his physicians was unable
to relieve him. How far the frightful shock to his system had sapped his
vitality and caused this trouble, it is perhaps impossible accurately to
determine. He was entirely conscious that his life hung by a thread and
realized as a physician that his case was hopeless. He died, however, like
a soldier at his post, with the most serene courage and self-possession.

His first wife having died in 1848, Dr. Wister was happily married a
second time on June 26, 1854, to Miss Annie Leo Furness, who survives
him, as well as his daughter by his first wife, Mrs. Clifford B. Rossell.

An Outline of the Philosophy of Evolution.

By E. D. Cope.
(Read before the American Philosophical Society, October 4, 1889.)

Mental processes are divided into those of presentation and those of
representation, or those of perception and those of ideation. A vast dif-
ference distinguishes the physiological action of these two forms of men-
tality. Sensuous perception is a more distinct, sometimes even a violent
state of consciousness, while ideation is a much less distinct condition,
although the range of its degrees of impressiveness in consciousness is
very great. In a conflict between perception and ideation for the control
of consciousness, the former can nearly always win, temporarily at least,
in the healthy organism. But the impressiveness of perception is perhaps
the cause of its remarkable transitory character. It is a fact of great im-
portance that sensations cannot be exactly reproduced in memory, while
ideas can be so reproduced. Sensations leave residua, it is true, which are the
materials of ideation, but it is only ideas which memory preserves in their
original form. It has been suggested * that this result is due to a destruc-
tion of tissue caused by the greater energy of sensations ; while ideation,
less violent, is principally constructive, organizing brain molecules into

* American Naturalist, 1886, p. 83.

Cope.] [Oct. 4,

relations of position which faithfully reproduce the primitive form of con-
sciousness when consciousness recurs in them. This fact indicates that
ideation is a constructive agent, a proposition which receives support from
the history of animal evolution in general. It must be remarked, how-
ever, that the forms of ideation differ much in their constructive power.
Emotional ideation is far less constructive than the intellectual, and of the
intellectual faculties, the rational is the most persistent.

Ideation, in the wide sense, falls into the three classes indicated by Kant,
those of the intellect, the emotions and the will. In the process of evolu-
tion of animals the faculties of each of these classes have played an active
part in adapting the individual to the environment ; in changing its en-
vironment ; and in directing the movements of its organs; thus affecting
its structure through use and disuse. As the primitive motive in all ac-
tion, we may assign the emotions in their various forms, as the appetites,
the tastes, and the affections ; the emotions proper constituting the ex-
treme expression of the class. The manner in which these execute their
behests and indeed the decision as to whether they shall find executive ex-
pression or not, is determined by the intelligence. The act of execution
is the will. On a purely physiological explanation of the relation between
stimulus and consequent act, the word will is superfluous. But if there
be any purely mental process involved which cannot be explained on
dynamical principles, then the term will has an important significance.
The mental activities then which have so influenced the process of
animal evolution (and perhaps other evolution) fall under the two heads
of motive and executive faculties, and the motives to action are either
emotional or intelligent ; or, as is usually the case, of the two in mutual
interaction.

At this point we at once reach the ancient question of realism and ideal-
ism. We are confronted with the crux of human thought, whether there
be any forms of ideation which are not representative ; and also whether
the forms of ideation determine the properties of matter, or whether they
are themselves determined by the properties of matter ; and therefore
whether the presentative forms, or the sensations, reveal to us a real
universe not of our own making, or not. The answer to these questions
constitutes our knowledge of the relations of mind to matter. On these
depend the most stupendous events. These are nothing less than the
persistence or extinction of mind, both that of finite beings like our-
selves, but also the extinction of all mind. If mind have no sufficient
control over matter, then the dissipation of energy, which inheres in the
the processes of matter, must end in the extinction of mind. If on the con-
trary, mind has a sufficient control over matter, then we must view it as a
constructive principle at work, to which the integration of matter and
dissipation of energy are but secondary or complementary.

Hitherto the nature of cognition has been chiefly considered in the
realist-idealist discussion, but the nature of will is equally involved in it.
Free will is in some sense a priori will or unconditioned will. I propose

1889.] 4J7 [Cope.

to devote a few pages to this old question, both as to the intellect and the
will. My apology for doing so is that our knowledge of evolution is now
greater than has been the case hitherto ; and also because it appears to me
that the attempt to develop a metaphysical system on a basis of Dar-
winian evolution has been only partially successful. Let us see what
results follow the introduction into philosophy of the Lamarckiaii principle
of evolution.

I. THE INTELLECT.

Given perception (presentation) and memory (representation), and we
have the materials for the unassisted evolution of human intelligence in
both its departments of the imagination and the reason. That such de-
velopment has resulted under the conditions imposed by the environment
can be doubted by no one who has studied animals. Such has been
clearly the origin of the human mind with all its noble powers. It by no
means follows from this fact that there have not appeared in many human
minds faculties which greatly transcend anything which we observe in
the highest of the Mammalia below him. In the first place, it is probable that
ideation in the latter never extends beyond induction, and, in a more
limited degree, deduction ; and that neither of these faculties are ever
applied to their subjective states, although they evidently are applied to
those of other animals and of men. And it is necessary for evolutionists to
believe that the origin of the human mind being what it is, it is quite
impossible that any ideas should exist in it which are not of experiential or
empirical origin, no matter how much they may transcend those of
the lower animals. Thus to the lessons of experience are traced the
highest generalizations, as the "categories of reason" of Aristotle, and
of Kant, and the fundamental axioms of mathematics and of logic. This
follows necessarily from the fundamental realism of evolution, which
posits the existence of tridimensional resistant matter which exhibits the
two qualities of motion (energy), and in some of its forms, consciousness
(mind), neither of which can transcend the limits inherent in the nature
of dimensions and resistance. Thus we reach the inevitable conclusion,
as pointed out by Spencer, that even the highest human faculties have
been attained by experience, by slow acquisition and inheritance. And
this apparent spontaneous appearance of the high powers of generaliza-
tion in the mind is under this hypothesis due to the perfecting of the
machine during the phylogeny of the race, by inheritance by the individ-
ual, and not to any a priori or intuitive powers which it possesses.

It is a curious fact that many thinkers on these subjects hold the evolu-
tionary doctrine above described along with the idealistic philosophy. In
other words they maintain, at the same time, two doctrines which are, in
their extreme forms, contradictory, and mutually exclusive. If the origin
of the human intelligence by evolution be true, then the theory of ideal-
ism, which is the prevalent philosophy of the century, is false ; and vice
versa. And yet the same men cling to both, and are unable, naturally, to

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3K. PHINTEL NOV. 18, 1889.

Cope.] [Oct. 4,

harmonize them. And there is indeed truth, as usual, on both sides of
the question, which will form, when harmonized, a consistent whole, and
a true philosophy.

The truth of realistic doctrine is demonstrated not only by the fact
of evolution, but by the general result of scientific research. The inde-
structibility of matter and the conservation of energy have been demon-
strated in a vast number of instances. If our knowledge of the varied
properties of matter is defective, the defect is growing rapidly less, and no
limit can be put upon our progress in this direction. But apart from this,
it is safe to infer what we do not know of the properties 'of matter
from what we know, very much as we can infer the general characters of
the lost parts of the anatomy of a vertebrate animal from its skeleton
alone. Moreover, the mind is as capable of perceiving disorder as order.
It appreciates the disorder of a wrecked building as readily as the order
of increments of wave-lengths, of chemical equivalents, or of cusps
on the tooth of a mammal ; and although the knowledge of order and of
disorder is organized in the subjective, the order we observe in nature is
not in us, but it is in nature ; it is objective, and not subjective. It is the
cause of our perceptions, and our perceptions are not the cause of it.

What are the truths of idealism ? Kant, while admitting the validity of
sense perceptions, in opposition to pure idealism, asserted that they are
only comprehensible to us through a subjective and a priori form of
thought, and that we understand objects in accordance with that form,
and not as they are in themselves. And first of all the forms of thought,
those of space and time, constitute the basis of our interpretations of
Nature as we see it. It is this qualified idealisnuof Kant which the evo-
lutionist needs chiefly to consider.

The question has been often debated, Are these fundamental forms of
thought a posteriori or a priori ; are they known by experience or are they
deeper than experience ? If evolution be true they are only known to
man, as Bain asserts, by experience. But the question again arises, Is the
human mind all there is of mind in the universe ? To say the least of it,
such a view is open to serious question ; and by most rational persons a
negative reply, based on probabilities, would be promptly given. To my
own understanding the restriction of mind to this speck called the Earth
is highly improbable, and any assertion to that effect appears to be with-
out sufficient basis. There being doubt then as to this point, we are com-
pelled to examine again the qualities of mind itself to see whether there
is any ground for a belief in its possession of a priori qualities. In this
quest from an evolutionary standpoint we can have but one criterion.
We cannot assume that any of them can be developed in men without
experience, but we can ascertain whether any of them are in themselves
equally true in the absence of experience of an objective universe, as with such
experience. Such faculties, if possible, could be predicated in varying de-
grees of minds. dwelling in environments differing from those of this planet,
and of minds which might have existed before evolutions should have

1P89.] 499 [Cope.

reached their final stnges here or elsewhere. In other words, such facul-
ties would characterize mind in general as distinguished from, yet in-
cluding, the human mind. But I must here insist that such mind cannot
be conceived to exist apart from a dimensional (material) basis of some
kind.

This classification of thought is different from the division into the con-
tingent and the absolute, since both of these types are to be found in the
experiential and in the a priori fields. The axiomatic properties of mat-
ter, dimensions and resistance, are not contingent, but absolute ; while the
movements of matter are contingent on each other and the sources (in the
mental field) from which they may be derived. So also in the a priori
field. While the axioms of logic are not contingent, many of the activi-
ties of mind are contingent on each, other (and also on those of other per-
sons) and on material conditions.

It is obvious that there are truths which are equally valid with and
without the material of experience. It is also true, as shown by Aristotle,
that there is a scale of generalizations, which is at the one extremity
purely experiential, and at the other purely formal ; and that the inter-
mediate members of the series are on the one side experiential and on the
other formal. The categories display this double validity. On the one
side they express the relations of objects, and on the other, those of
thoughts. Even the simple method of induction is applicable to mental
nouinena as it is to material phenomena. But the highest generalizations
clearly have a validity independent of experience, although our race may
not have discovered them without it. These are, first, generalizations
which are exclusively formal. These are the two fundamental axioms of
logic ; viz., the maxim of contradiction and the maxim of excluded mid-
dle. Second, generalizations which, while valid as forms of pure thought,
are also deductible from experience. These are Time, and the categories
Modality, Relation, Quality and Quantity (Kant), etc.

The fundamental and only form allowed by Rosmini, is the "intuition
of being." In its subjective human application this is the basis of the
" Cogito " of Des Cartes, and the Ego of Fichte. In the same sense it is
the "self-consciousness " of the evolutionary psychology. In its broader
aspect it may include consciousness of all grades, and as such is a postu-
late of the mentality of animals as well ns of men. Kant includes space
with time in the forms of thought. This cannot, it seems to me, be ad-
mitted. Space is not in any sense a form of thought, but is derived from
experience of matter, of which it is one of the two definitions. It is cer-
tainly not a condition of thought, as time evidently may be, i. e., as suc-
cession of thoughts. This one characteristic of Kant's system made it
idealistic rather than realistic.

In the following table I arrange the contents of cognition in accordance
with the principles above indicated.

Cope.]

500

. 4,

•^

.§<

^
.«.

/•j

o a S ,»

/ •&

*£b Q *S §

a

O ^^ ^^

o

^_J s*^ S3 ^^

,2

Ci_. ^^

o

C/3
g

0 .§ - "3

22 x a ^

1 III

X ;• 2? 9

;

o

03 ^ 1 ®

.-

|; 2 ,1, ^

£

H

fl}

{ rf

6

I o

Q

*

°C

"-P . * .

|

a ^ • a £»

•- 1 '5 • ^» .2 ^

0

1 1 1 1 |

Q O* O* CS *-.

53

55

g

a

bC

.2

O

"o
0
TJ

I s

a

^ .1

\

«3 «2

CL,

a 8 o

J
§

s

§ "*

8 1

«B CK ns

<U ^g O)

rS M

I 1

1 o

r3

a

E 'p

. $ T3 g £

CQ 50

| J

| S -s |

tn

o

0

i

1

o

[}£•*?•£

<u

•— ^

a
2
to

a 2

^- «-

| 2 S

M O CJs 3J "^

* ® ^ .-?
"o 'o « ^ V

^ w 5

s s

g

to

h

.

0>

,O

a

0

cc

. <w

O fcH

[3

0 6

0 0

*C

"co O

G rH

o>

c ^

•^ .2

VI

s S
5

cS ^

1889.1 501 [Cope

The relation of these several functions of mind to its objective or mate-
rial basis is both destructive and constructive. Physiological science and
common experience show that they cannot be performed without the
usual decomposition of matter and dissipation of energy. But evolution
shows that they have also done something else of a diametrically opposite
character. In the course of ages they have built up on the Earth, by suc-
cessive increments, a mechanism whose function has been that of con-
tinuously developing mind. And this continuous development of mind
means successive increase of control over the environment ; in short, the
development of a control by mind of matter. How this can have been
accomplished may be considered in the following pages which treat of the
will.

II. THE WILL.

The will has two aspects from which it maybe viewed, the physical and
the metaphysical. As the link between thought and action it represents
the contact of the one with the other. If all thought be mechanical, then
will does not differ from other links in the chain of causation. If, on the
other hand, the universe be a psychic product, will is again but a passing
phase of the stream of thought. But if mind be an attribute of matter,
whose existence depends on its own success in resisting a tendency to
extinction, then will is something definite, which presents the two aspects
already referred to. The will, as the executive power of the mind, is
either free, or it is determined by antecedent mental conditions ; or as a
function of matter, it is free, or it is determined by present physical con-
ditions. Which of these propositions is true is the second question of the
ages.

On the metaphysical side the will is determined by preexistent motives,
or appears to be. The situation is such that the negative of this statement
cannot be clearly proven. A will which acts without motives is incom-
prehensible. Motiveless acts cannot be regarded as mental. It has been
suggested that there is an opportunity for metaphysical freedom of will in
situations and under circumstances which are prior to experience. But
even in cases where there is a defect of experience, an almost incon-
ceivable condition, the imagination will furnish motives. It is impossible
to escape metaphysical determinism.

The physical action of the will is less simple. In the performance by an
animal ot a reflex act, we believe that the act is the direct result of a stimu-
lus- which passes into a mechanism so constructed as to release energy in
the direction of, and to the end to perform, the act in question. Into such
a process there enters no distinct element called will. In an animal pos-
sessed of intelligence, to ever so limited an amount, the direction of an
act not reflex, is due to the presence of consciousness in the performance.
This consciousness is generally supposed to exercise a directive influence
until the movement has been thoroughly learned, or has become auto-
matic, a term which is applied to acts more nearly allied to the voluntary

Cope.] 502 [0ct 4

than are the reflex acts. The effect of the interference of consciousness
is to give the act the character of design, or a direction designed to satisfy
some consciously felt want. Such design is also displayed by reflex and
automatic acts, but it is impossible to suppose that these have originated
in any other way than as results of voluntary (consciously directed) acts
by the ordinary and well-known process of automatization (cryptopnoy).
Any other theory of their origin is incredible.

The process of performance of the voluntary act involves then an ante-
cedent metaphysical element which constitutes its motive. Motives, as
already mentioned, are derived from the emotions and from the intelli-
gence. They may be classified as follows :

Appetites,
. Tastes,
Emotional ; j Auctions,

Passions.

f Imaginative,
Intelligent ; \ ^Esthetic,
I Rational.

In various proportions and degrees some or all of these faculties inter-
act as motives in all animals from the Amoeba to man.

It has been denied that the metaphysical element enters into the per-
formance of an act. The reason for this opinion is clear. An act by an
animal is a contraction of protoplasm, either undifferentiated or as muscu-
lar flbrilla. To produce this movement a communication of motion is
necessary. The metaphysical motive cannot, however, be weighed. The
existence of the motive represents an expenditure of energy in the
arrangement of the molecules (of the brain cells in an animal with a
brain) which shall express such a form of consciousness, but there can be
no correlation of energy between the significance of the motive and such
expenditure of energy. Since an idea (motive) has no ponderosity, it can-
not communicate motion to a nerve or muscle cell. Hence a metaphysi-
cal state cannot direct an act. For similar reasons the converse of this
proposition is true. Material conditions can have no effect on mind, for
that which has weight cannot impress or modify that which has no weight.
Matter cannot control mind.

The only answer to this position is that it is contrary to the facts as
observed. To deny that a state of consciousness can influence a current
of energy, is to assert that animals do not eat because they are hungry,
nor drink because they are thirsty. It is to assert that unconscious acts
possess the same design in new and unexpected cases, as conscious ones,
a statement which we know to be false. It is to assert that the muscles
of the human tongue are not controlled by motives when engaged in the
use of language. It is in fact to contradict the daily observation of man-
kind in thousands of instances. It is easier to believe that metaphysical

1889.] 503 [Cope.

states in the form of motives control the direction of energy in spite of
all the difficulties involved in the belief.

There is, however, evidence that such is the case apart from direct
observation. On no other 'hypothesis is it possible to account for the evo-
lution of the mechanism of the brain, the organ of mental phenomena,
and of the remainder of the organism which is so well adapted to minis-
ter to its necessities. The evidence furnished by evolution is to the effect
that continuous use (and disuse) of parts of the body for definite reasons
(mostly appetites) have modified their form, and that such modifications
have been inherited and added to by succeeding generations, until a high
degree of specific adaptation, or specialization, has been reached. And
this specialization is profitable to its possessor, enabling it to resist the
antagonistic energies of nature, and thus to escape the early " integration
of its matter and dissipation of its energy." In no other way can the
development of man be accounted for, in whom the upward and progres-
sive opposition to the downward and retrograde law of dead matter has
reached its highest expression. The designed acts of animals have ever
protected and multiplied them, and given them, in ever-extending degrees,
control of their environment. This cannot be accounted for on any
hypothesis excepting that here maintained, viz., that the metaphysical
condition enters into the designed act and determines its nature or direc-
tion. The attempt to account for this evolution on the basis of natural
selection exclusively, is a paralogism, since a selection does not account
for the origin of anything, and evolution is the history of the origin of
things.

We may now return to the consideration of the chacteristics of an act
of will. The first stage in the performance of an act is the formation of
a judgment. This is simply the complete balance of the motives. It
is a metaphysical process, a weighing of considerations derived from
purely mental sources, in which the result is reached, not by comparing
actual weights, but by comparing sensations and generalizations. In exe-
cution, the direction of the act is strictly derived from the judgment in
the first place, and is only secondarily derived from the object of the
act. Thus an animal projects one ear or the other under the influ-
ence of a single motive, curiosity. An animal climbs a tree or hides in a
hole under the influence of the same motive, viz., fear. A man worships
a fetish, a Brama, or a Budda, under the single influence of religious feel-
ing. He gives to any beggar that applies to him, under the direction of
the one motive, benevolence. It is evident in all of these cases, which
are but illustrations of the universal fact, that the expenditure of energy
in the act of willing has no measurable relation to the result attained.
Thus an animal or a man may expend more or less energy in performing
any of the acts cited, according to material circumstances ; as for example,
the length or shortness of the ear; the height or distance of the tree; the
earnestness of the worshiper, the manner of his worship, etc. Still less
is there any correlation between the expenditure of energy in the brain

Cope.] O(M [Oct. 4,

of the actor, and the effect of his acts on society, the world, etc., and for
the same reasons. His acts enter other minds as motives; and the same
process is repeated, indefinitely.

To repeat the proposition in a summary form. The character of an act
of will is derived from two factors. First, subjective, the motives already
existent in the mind ; second, objective, the object or end towards the ac-
complishment of which the act is directed. In neither the first nor the second
process is the law of the conservation of energy observed on the metaphysi-
cal side, though it doubtless is on the physical side. That is, in the for-
mation of motives there is no correlation between the reasons adopted as
sufficient, and the energy expended in weighing them. Secondly, there
is no correlation between the direction taken by the act, and the energy
expended in performing it. The reason for this second proposition is
identical with that which explains the first. The direction or object of
the act is also due to motives which only differ from those embraced in
the first proposition in their later origin in time.*

The relation of these facts to the physiology of an act of will is as fol-
lows. The stimulus to act enters the brain by the sensory channels and
comes, probably in the cortical cells of the anterior lobes of the hemispheres,
into the structural mechanisni of the intelligence. Here a mechanism
exists, formed under the direction of all the mental faculties of ideation,
from which a judgment issues. Or if the case be a new one, a rearrange-
ment of molecules takes place as the combined result of the old and the
new ideas, and a new judgment is formed. Here we have repeated the
primitive process of creation of ideational centres. Next, the judgment
furnishes the form for the outgoing act, which then repeats, on the objec-
tive world, including the person of the actor, the rearrangement of mat-
ter under its direction. Thus are modified at once, under the same judg-
ment, the animal and its environment.

The extent to which a judgment is creative, evidently depends on its
purity as judgment ; only the "colorless judgment " is absolutely crea-
tive. As has been already pointed out (page 495), when discussing mem-
ory, the reproduction of mental function becomes more complete as we
approach the rational faculty, and vice versa ; it grows less as we pass
successively to the imagination, the emotions, and least of all as a se-
quence of sensations. The coincidence of this fact, with the utility of in-
telligence, is not accidental. And we may then conclude that the highest
creative power resides in exercise of a priori or formal thought, on the
ground of physiological economy. We may conclude that, although the will
is always strictly determined from the metaphysical side, it is free from
necessity on the physical side, save only that imposed by the dimensions
and resistance of matter. And in the coincidence of formal thought,
which is universal thought, with conditioned freedom of will towards
matter, we have the essentials of creative power, and a creative person-
ality.

* American Naturalist, June, 1838, On the Relation of Will to the Conservation of
Energy.

505 [Cope.

III. CRITICAL.

The system outlined in the preceding pages falls within the field already
cultivated by Schopenhauer and especially by Hartniann. This is distin-
guished from those occupied by the older metaphysicians in the impor-
tant function assigned to will. The older schools, both idealistic and real-
istic, occupied themselves chiefly with the discussion of the principles of
cognition. The philosophy of evolution requires something more than
this. If there be anything beyond the world and human life on it, it can
be only discovered by an investigation of the nexus between mind and mat-
ter. And if there be any nexus at all, in which the mind is not entirely
subordinate, it is will. If there be any directive principle at the bottom
of evolution it is to be found by research in this direction.

What this will is in its essence I have attempted to show in the preced-
ing pages. It is regarded as the realization of thought, as is done by Hart-
mann ; or as the expression of energy, the degree and nature of whose
rationality depends on mental conditions. But the system differs totally
from the two philosophies in question in being a philosophy of the con-
scious and not a " philosophy of the unconscious." Automatic and un
conscious will are derived from the conscious by cryptopnoy, and not the
reverse. The result is thus theistic and not atheistic, arid optimistic and
not pessimistic. It is the Darwino-Hartmannian system inverted. For
although Hartmann's system promises progress through pain, as must
any system of evolution, it does not furnish any rational basis for progres-
sive evolution, but is essentially retrogressive, pessimistic, and nihilistic.
It is Darwinian and not Lamarckian.

As regards the fundamental doctrine of Spencer, the relativity of<
knowledge, the present method brings us to the result, that the scope of
such relativity diminishes directly as the generalization in constitution
of the physical basis of mind. For this method postulates the existence
of mind as prior and not subsequent to organization, a fact demonstrated
by organic evolution. And although so long as there is a physical basis
there is no "absolute" in action, the will is sufficient for creative func-
tions, both subjective and objective.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 1.30. 3L PRINTED NOV. 18, 1889.

Brinton.] QUO ^Oct 18>

The Ethnologic Affinities of the Ancient Etruscans.

By Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.
(Read before the American Philosophical Society, Oct. 18, 1889.}

The problem of the ethnologic position of the ancient Etrus-
cans must be considered as yet unsolved. In spite of the pro-
longed labors of Corssen and Deecke, the theory that attached
the Etrusci to the Indo-European stock rests on such feeble
foundations that it is rejected by some of the ablest specialists
in this branch ; while the Turanian or Ugric origin, so vehemently
advocated by Dr. Isaac Taylor, Mr. Robert Brown, Jr., and
others, is now dismissed as untenable by all the continental
Etruscologists.

As for those other hypotheses which connect the inhabitants of
Etruria with the ancient Copts, with the Israelites, with the
Lydians, with the Armenians, with the Hittites, with the Celts,
with the Basques, and what not, they never had enough in their
favor seriously to attract the attention of scholars.

One defect in these theories has been that they were all based
on one ethnic element only. Their authors seem unaware that in
the present condition of ethnologic science it is insufficient to
deduce conclusions from the language only, or the arts only, or
the legends, or the physical features only, of a nation ; all these
must be taken into account where the problem is complex, and
the verdict of each must be carefully weighed.

My attention was especially called to this problem while spend-
ing some months in Italy early in the present year, where I had
the opportunity of seeing the many museums of Etruscan anti-
quities which are so intelligently preserved and displayed in that
country.

I had reached the Italian shores by the most ancient traveled
route from the coast of Africa, that, indeed, which was tnken by
the pious JEneas himself, sailing from Carthage by way of the
Isle of Pantellaria to Marsala, the ancient Lilyboeum.

On a clear day one is rarely out of sight of land on this cross-
ing ; for no sooner do the bold headlands on either side of ancient
Carthage sink in the south-west than the volcanic cone of Pan-
tellaria rises in sight ; and when that is lost to view the mount-

1889.] [Brinton.

ainous coast of Southern Sicily is soon perceived. The distance
between the two islands is not quite sixty English miles, an inter-
val of space which was not enough to offer any serious barrier to
even very early ploughmen of the Mediterranean main.

I dwell on these geographic details with a purpose, as you will
see later ; and I mention the fact of my journey in Africa, as it
was the observations I made there which first led me to the con-
clusions I am about to present in this paper. Part of my time
had been passed on the borders of what is called " la Grande
Kabylie," that portion of the province of Algiers which is inhab-
ited by the Kabvles, the most direct descendants of the ancient
Libyans.

They are a strange people, these Kabyles, both in customs and
physical aspect. Natives of Africa time out of mind, many of
them present the purest type of the blonde races, blue or gray
eyes, tawny beard, fair complexion, curly light or reddish hair,
muscular in build and often tall in stature. When I came to look
at the many evidently portrait busts on the tombs of the ancient
Etruscans, there was something in the features, in the shape of
head and face, which reminded me of these Kabyles. Slight as
it was, it induced me to compare the two peoples in other details,
and it is the result of this comparison which I now submit to be
weighed and judged by those competent in such matters.

§1. Geographic Position of the Ancient Etruscan*, historically

considered.

Etruscan remains are found in Italy from the Gulf of Salerno
to the River Po, and from the Tyrrhenian sea to the Adriatic.
One inscription, indeed, has been unearthed at Yerona,* per-
haps one near Chiavenna, and even at Chur I was shown one, in
the Rhsetian Museum, which the curator averred had been dug
up near that city. Certain it is, however, that the right bank
of the Po was substantially the northern limit of Etruscan
culture/)"

They were essentially city-builders and city-dwellers, and at
the height of their power, which we may put about five or six

*See Mueller, Die Etrusker, Bd. i, s. 157. References to this important work are always
to the second edition (1877). edited by Deecke.
fComp. Prof. G. Sergi, in the Archivioper I' Anthropologia, 1883, p. 139.

Brinton.J JO [Oct. 18,

hundred years before the Christian era, they appear to have bad
three federations of twelve cities each, within the limits I have
named. This statement might easily lead to an excessive idea of
their numbers ; but it is well ascertained that the Etruscans con-
stituted by no means the bulk of the population. They were only
the ruling class, a slave holding aristocracy, while the large
majority of the inhabitants belonged to native Italian tribes, as
the Umbri, the Osci, the Ligures, and others.

All the ancient writers recognize the Etruscans as intruders on
Italian soil, and they themselves are said fully to have acknowl-
edged this, and indeed to have had certain legends as to the time
and place of their first permanent settlement on the peninsula. It
is only in utter defiance of these semi-historic reports that Virchow
and others* bring them down from the Alps, across the plains of
Lombardy, through the defiles of the Appenines, and at length
to the shores of the Tyrrhenian sea. Neither the classical his-
torians nor the Etruscans themselves knew a vestige of such a
tradition. The erudite Otfried Muller, who has collected every-
thing to be found in Greek and Latin literature concerning them,
states that it is the unanimous testimony of antiquity that the
earliest Etruscans reached the western shore of Italy, crossing
the sea from the south ; and he adds that it is undeniable (un-
leugbar) that such was the belief of the Etruscans themselves.f
We know that by tradition and religious customs they assigned
as their first permanent settlement the city of Tarquinii, the
modern Comedo, on the shore of the Mediterranean, twelve miles
north cf Civita Yecchia. To this venerable site the priests and
soothsayers resorted from all parts of Etruria to perfect them-
selves in the pure and ancient " Etruscan discipline." Here their
hero-god Tages, a wondrous gray-haired boy, sprang into life
from a ploughed furrow, and taught their ancestors the mysteries
of the diviner's craft and the nobler arts of life. This locality, I
say, according to uniform tradition, was where their progenitors
.first established themselves, crossing the sea from somewhere to
•the south. Such a tradition, so definitely preserved, cannot be
•cast aside without sound reasons.

The date of this landing has been given by Muller at about

* Prof. Virchow has expressed this opinion in the Verliandhmgen der Berliner Gesdl-
-schaftfur Antkropologie, 1884, p. 208, and elsewhere,
t Die Etrusker Bd. i, ss. 66, 67, sqq.

1889.] 509 [Brinton.

two hundred and ninety years before the founding of Rome,
while other writers are inclined to put it earlier by five hundred
years. Between a thousand and twelve hundred years before the
Christian era is probably as near as we can now fix it.

Now that the extensive excavations in Etruscan sites enable us
to have a survey of the whole field of their operations, it is con-
ceded more and more that the line of their migration was from
south to north, from cisapennine to transapennine localities.
Their settlements at Marzabotto, Bologna and beyond were visi-
bly later and of briefer duration than in Etraria proper.* The
Etruscan alphabet of North Italy also reveals plain marks of
degeneration, and the forms of the inscriptions are less archaic.f

§ 2. Physical Traits of the Etruscans.

We do not have to depend upon guess-work for a knowledge of
the physical features of the Etruscans ; we have a vast realm of
mimetic art preserved, much of it unquestionably faithful to the
originals, and in spite of the frequent custom of incineration,
hundreds of genuine Etruscan skeletons have come down to us
in a good state of preservation.

It surprises me that, in spite of this, -and although the anthro-
pometric results I am about to quote have been published for
years, Dr. Deecke, in his recent edition of Miiller's- Etrusker,
takes no note of them, but repeats the old statement that this
people was short in stature, heavy-set, obese and dark.J Of
course Dr. Isaac Taylor,§ in order to give countenance to his
theory that the Etruscans were Turanians, is glad to adopt this
opinion. He would not have liked to take cognizance of the
modern anthropologists who have studied the subject, for nothing
more fatal to his theory can be imagined than their results.

The old notion seems to have arisen from expressions in two
late Roman poets, Virgil and Catullus, who speak of the Etrus-
cans as fat ; pinguis Etruscus and obesus Etruscus are their

•

* Speaking of Marzabotto, the "Etruscan Pompeii," Prof. Eduard Meyer says in a re-
cent article: "Sie zeigt, dass die Nachricht der Alten richtig ist, welche die Etrusker
von Suden her ins Po-Land vordringen lassen." Correspond fnz-Blatt der deutschen Gesell.
fur Anthrop., Ethnol. und Urgeschichte, Januar, 1889. ,He is fully supported by Prof. Sergi
and most of the Italian archaeologists who have studied the remains on the spot.

t Mailer, Die Etrusker, Bd. ii, s. 529.

I Div Etrusker, Bd. i, s. 64, note.

§In his work entitled Etruscan Researches.

Brinton.] 510 [Oct. IS,

words. It has also been commented on that the Etruscan cine-
rary urns frequently represent short, stout men, with dispropor-
tionately large heads and arms. This, however, was merely a
technique of the national artists. They often put all their work
on the upper, and effaced the lower portion of the figure, as not
presenting individual characteristics. Where the full figure is
shown, as in some beautiful specimens in the Museum at Flor-
ence, the squat appearance referred to is not apparent.

Fortunately we do not have to rely on the contradictory testi-
mony of art to learn the stature of the Etruscans. The Italian
anatomists have measured two hundred of their skeletons and
from these have deduced, in accordance with well-known osteo-
logic rules, the height of the average individual. The result
shows them to have been an unusually tall race, the average of the
two hundred persons having been 1.75 metres, or very nearly five
feet nine inches.* This is greater than the average height of our
soldiers during the war, which was 1.70 metres, and is rather
above the average of the soldiery of any European nation to-day,
though less than some of the picked corps, the French carabineers,
for example. It is a little more than the average stature of the
Algerian Kabyles, who, nevertheless, are a tall race, averaging
above 1.70 metres. f

Dr. Taylor and his followers do not fare better when it comes
to cranial measurements. The typical skull of the Turanian
stock is short and roundish — brachycephalic ; that of the Etrus-
can was markedly of the long type — dolichocephalic. MM.
Hovelacque and Herve quote the results of three extended meas-
urements of the cephalic index by Italian craniologists as showing
75.6, 76 and 77.3.J Less than a fourth of the crania can be called
brachycephalic.§

It is interesting to compare these figures with measurements
from the skulls of the modern descendants of the ancient Liby-
ans— the Kabyles. According to data furnished by two excel-
lent observers, MM. Tgpinard and Lagneau, these are respectively
76.7 and 77.3, almost absolutely the same as for the old Etruscans.

There is a current tradition in Italy that the Etruscans were

* Paul Topinard, Elements cT ' Anthrvpologie G£ngrale, p. 498 (Paris, 1885).
t Ibid., Chap. xiv.

} Hovelacque et Herv6, Precis d'Anthropologie,^. 577 (Paris, 1887).
\ A number of Authorities are quoted to this effect by Prof. G. Sergi, in the Archivio
per I' Antropologia e la Etnologia, 1883, p. 140.

1889.] 511 [Brinton.

blondes, with light hair and blue eyes. I met a Tuscan wine-
merchant who lived near Florence, and he pointed with pride to
his handsome blonde beard, informing me that his family claimed
Etruscan descent and that his beard was proof of it ! There is
evidence from ancient art that this piece of folk-lore is correct,
and the eminent anthropologist I have just quoted, M. Topinard,
sums up, with his usual correctness, our anthropologic knowl-
edge of this people when he sa}'s : " From the evidence before
us we may decide that the Etruscans were of large stature,
blondes, and dolichocephalous ; while their predecessors, the Um-
brians, were small and brachycephalous." *

In all these physical traits we discover a coincidence with the
ancient Libyan or true Berber type, as seen in the Kabyles of the
Djurdjura mountains, the Hi nans of Morocco, and the former
inhabitants of the Canary islands, the Guanches. There is no
doubt but that the last mentioned were a true branch of the Ber-
ber stock. The fragments of their language, which have been
collected and critically edited by Sabin Berthelot f and others,
prove that it was closely allied to the dialect of the Morocco
Rifians. Their skeletons show them to have been an unusually
tall race, quite a number of individuals ranging from six to six
and a half feet in heigh t.J Their skulls present the same dolicho-
cephalic index as the Kabyles, and that they were largely blondes
is attested by the early navigators, who speak of their long yel-
low hair reaching down to below their waists.§ The presence of
these blondes on the Canaries destroys the theory sometimes
advanced that the blonde hue of the Kabyles arose from admix-
ture with the Goths, at the period of the dissolution of the west-
ern empire ; for the Canaries were peopled by the Berbers long
before the Christian era, and Dr. Verneau has quite recently
discovered Numidian inscriptions there. || But for that matter
this hypothesis is untenable for other reasons. The blonde Ber-
bers are referred to on Egyptian monuments, and as for the

* " Les Etruscains etaient grauds, blonds et dolichocephales," Elements d* Anthropologie,
p. 498.

t Antiquites Canarienneit, Paris, 1879.

t Dr. R. Verneau, La Taille das Anciens Habitants des lies Canaries, in the Revue d' An-
thropologie, 1887.

% " Crineslongos et flavos usque ad umbilicum fere," says the chronicler of the expedr
tion sent out by Alphonso IV. Ample evidence is collected by Berthelot in the Bulletin
de la Societ^ d' Ethnologic, 1845, p. 121, sqq.

1 Revue d' Anthropologie, 1887, p. 650.

Brinton.] - [Oct. 18,

Goths in Africa, tboy had entirely disappeared as early as when
Procopius wrote his history. *

All this goes to show that the physical type of the ancient
Etruscans was the same as that of the ancient Libyans and en-
tirely distinct from any then existing on the Italian or Hellenic
peninsulas. This identity can be traced in other features of im-
portance to the anatomist. The orbital index of the modern
Kabyles is 88.1, of the Etruscans 87.4, a remarkable approxima-
tion ; the nasal indices of both range between 44 and 49 ; in both
there is a lack of accentuation of the cranial prominences, f

§ 3. The Culture Elements of the Etruscans.

Wherever the first settlers of Tarquimi came from they do not
seem to have brought with them the higher arts of life. Most of
these were later acquisitions, learned from their neighbors, the
Greeks of Sicily and Magna Grecia, and in longer voyages for
trading and piracy, which extended to Greece itself, to the coasts
of Asia Minor, to Egypt, and to the Semitic cities of Palestine
and their colonies at Carthage and elsewhere. Etruscan art
yields positive testimony to all these influences, especially that
of the Greeks. The Etruscan alphabet appears to me to have
been derived directly from the Greek, and not from the Phenician,
as RawlinsonJ and others have thought. We must carefulty ex-
clude all these external borrowings if we would make a correct
comparison of real Etruscan culture-traits with those of other
nations. When this is done, it will be found that, in some char-
acteristics, they stood in bold relief from all the nations I have
mentioned.

No one of these is more conspicuous than the position assigned
to woman in Etruscan civilization. It was in astonishing con-
trast to her place among the polished Greeks, and still more so
to her station in oriental life. With the Etruscans, evidently a
strictly monogamous people, she was the equal and the companion
of her husband. She sat by his side at the feasting board, she was

* Quoted by Berthelot, ubi suprd, p. 141, note. Topinard identifies the Libyans with
the Lebou and Tamahou, enemies of the ancient Egyptians, and figured on monuments
of the Nineteenth Dynasty as of lofty stature, blondes, with blue eyes and long, waving,
yellow hair. Elements d' Anthropologie, p. 209.

fThe details of these measurements may be found in the works of Topinard and of
Hovelacque and Herve, already quoted.

tin his work, The Origin of Nations (New York, 1881).

1889.] 513 [Brinton.

cared for in the most attentive manner, her image was carved
with his on their common tomb, and there are a thousand evi-
dences that she was not merely the idol, but the honored help-
mate of the man. It was from' this Etruscan example that early
Rome drew the principle of monogamy and of the substantial
independence of woman; and whatever we have of tint noble
element in modern life, it is a legacy through Rome from ancient
Etruria.

This was decidedly neither a Hellenic nor an eastern princi-
ple, but we do find it from the earliest times among the Berbers.
Even in spite of the polygamous doctrines of Mohammedan-
ism the woman still retains her position in Kabyle life as the
companion and helpmeet of man. Their Kanoun, or ancient
code of laws, often in conflict with the Koran, and always re-
spected in preference to it, protects her autonomy in a variety of
ways,* and the independence of her position has been a frequent
theme of comment with travelers.

Another marked and.peculiar element in Etruscan life was the
recognition of the principle of confederation in politics. Their
league of twelve independent cities was the first of its kind in
the ancient world. Canon Rawlinson forcibly points out how far
it was superior to the temporary and unstable alliances of the
Greeks. f In this lay the secret of the rapid and great success
of Etruria.

Here again is a singular identity with North Libyan govern-
mental features. The very word Kabyle — the Arabic (fba.il —
means "confederation," and refers to their ancient system of a
political union of thorough^ independent communities. Nor is
this a recent growth. The name by which the Kabyles were
known to the Latin writers was Quinqvegentes, " the Five Na-
tions," referring to the coalition which then as now existed among
them.

The Etruscans were bold navigators. For more than a cen-
tury— 600-500 B. C. — they were the virtual masters of the
Mediterranean. It may be objected that in this they were unlike

*The Kanoun of the Algerian Kabyles has been published, in full, by MM. Hanoteau
.et Letourneux, La Kabylie et les Coutumes Kabyles (Vol. iii, Paris, 1873). See also on
the position of woman among the Kabyles, L. Piesse. Algerie et Tunisie, p. Ixv (Paris,

1888).

f In the Origin of Nations, above quoted.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3iM. PRINTED NOV. 18, 1889.

Brinlon.] ± [-Oct 18>

the Libyans ; but it must be remembered that the Libyans un-
doubtedly did at that time venture out into the Atlantic as far as
the Canary islands and peopled them — a greater distance from
land than the passage of the Mediterranean requires.

I can not pursue this parallel in other directions, for lack of
material. We know something about the Etruscan religion ; but
Christianity and Mohammedanism have effaced every vestige of
the ancient cult of the Berbers. The architecture of the Etrus-
cans was wonderful, but beyond the fact that the ancient Liby-
ans were builders of megalithic monuments and of dwellings of
cut stone,* little has come down to us regarding their knowledge
of this art.

§4. The Etruscan Language.

One of the ablest of ancient historians, Dionysius of Halicar-
nassus, asserted that the Etruscan language was sui generis,
without affinity with any other. Such seems to have been also
the most recent verdict of modern linguistic research. Dr. C.
Pauli, one of the best authorities on it now living, pronounces
all attempts to trace its relationship to be failures ;f and Den-
nis, the learned English Etruscologist, states his opinion that it
is as isolated as the Basque. J Dr. Pauli, indeed, decries all at-
tempts to trace, in the present state of our knowledge, its affini-
ties, and himself sets the example of studying it from its own
monuments alone.

These monuments are not insignificant. We have preserved to
us, more or less complete, over six thousand inscriptions in the
Etruscan alphabet and language, a few of them bilingual, usually
with the Latin. We know the value of the Etruscan letters, and up
to a certain point the phonetics of the tongue. Some words have
been preserved to us in Greek and Latin writers with their mean-
ings, and the sense of others can be approximately made out
from their recurrence in a great many inscriptions of a certain

* There is evidence from Latin writers that the Tuariks, one of the purest blooded of
the Berber tribes, constructed dwellings of cut stone before the advent of the Roman le-
gions. For the extracts showing this, see an article by N. Bibasco, on the Kabyles, in
the Revue des Deux Mondes, Dec., 1865.

fin his suggestive essay, Die wahre und diefcdsche Methode bei der Entzifferung der Etrus-
Td&chen Inschriften, printed in the Attitalische Studien for 18do.

J The Cities and Cemeteries of Etruria. Introduction.

18S9.] [Brintnn.

class. We also have the numerals, and a multitude of proper
names, personal and geographic.

If with this apparatus at command I venture to disregard
Pauli's warning, and to institute a comparison between the
Etruscan and Libyan languages, it is because I think the mate-
rial is sufficient at least to be worth the attention of students. So
far as I know, no one has attempted any such comparison before ;
nor do I find that this possible origin of the Etruscans has as yet
been advanced, obvious as it seems to be.

One reason of this has doubtless been the extremely little
available knowledge of the Libyan tongues, ancient or modern.
What we do definitely know may be briefly rehearsed.

The modern Libyan, or Berber, is spoken by hordes scattered
from Timbnctoo to the Mediterranean, and from the shores of the
Atlantic to the borders of Egypt. It is divided into a number
of dialects which are phonetically grouped into two classes, the
" strong " and the " weak," characterized by the regular transfor-
mation of certain consonantal sounds, principally k to Z, t and 0
to d or r, s to ch, etc. When the action of these phonetic laws
is understood and allowed for, the fundamental unity of all the
dialects becomes apparent, both in their vocabulary and
grammar.*

The themes are both nominal and verbal, but the latter are
much the more numerous and form the grammatical character-
istic of the group. They are nearly all consonantal, and may be
of one, two, three, or four letters, subject to internal vowel
change, and modification of the idea by prefixes and suffixes.

The modern Kabyle, which has adopted many Arabic words, is
written with the Arabic alphabet, which, however, does not render
correctly some of its sounds. The Touareg, the dialect of the des-
ert, has preserved an alphabet of its own, no doubt a form of the
ancient Numidian, which in turn was derived from the Semitic
Carthaginian. The Tamachek, as this venerable A B C is called,
does not express the vowel sounds nor separate the words. It is
said to have been retained principally through the efforts of the
women, who are the literatae of the tribe. f

* Ren6 Basset, Manuel de Langue Kabyle, p. 3 (Paris, 1887).

t This statement is made by Bibasco, in the article above quoted, Revue des deux
Monde*, Dec., 1865. The Tamachek alphabet is given by Hanoteau in his Grammaire Ka-
byle (Paris, 1860). This writer adds that the Touareg is one of the purest dialects of the
Berber tongue (id., Introd., p. xiii).

Brinton.] 516 [Oct. 18,

The ancient Libyan or Numidian was the parent stem of these
dialects. Some hundreds of inscriptions in it have been preserved,
a few of them bilingual, so there is a possibility that we may
recover the grammar of this now lost tongue.* Prof. Newman,
indeed, has made an effort to restore it from modern Berber dia-
lects ;f but I am surprised that he has made no use of this valuable
epigraphy.

These various Libyan dialects form the western branch of a
large family of tongues, of which the eastern branches include the
modern and ancient Coptic, the Abyssinian and others. The
whole family has been called Hamitic, or Cushite, or Proto-Semitic,
of which terms the first is the best, simply because it conveys no
preconceived hypothesis. The grammar of all the Hamitic lan-
guages shows similar traits. The nouns have a masculine and femi-
nine form ; the radical may be of one or more syllables and, unlike
the Semitic tongues, it remains unaltered in the process of
word-building ; there are plural but not dual forms ; relation is
expressed by both prefixes and suffixes ; and the verb originally
had but one form, instead of the two or more found in the Semitic
languages. J

The general grammatic aspect of these languages, however, leaves
no doubt but that at some remote epoch they were derived from
the same original form of speech from which the Semitic languages
trace thei? descent ; hence, they are classified as the Hamito-Semi-
tic stock.

Where was the original seat of the tribe who spoke this parent
tongue has not been ascertained. The uniform opinion of scholars
has been that it was somewhere in Western Asia; and though
the question does not immediately concern the present discus-
sion, I cannot forbear adding that I hold this to be a mistake, and
that the original seat of the Semites was on or near the Atlantic
coast.

It is with the Libyan branch of the Hamitic family of languages
that I shall proceed to compare the ancient Etruscan.

*They have been edited by General Faidherbe, Prof. HaleVy, Renan and others.

f Libyan Vocabulary : an Essay toward reproducing the Ancient Numidian Language. Lon-
don, 1882.

I These are substantially the characteristics of the family as traced by Friedrich Mul-
ler in his Grundri^s der Sprachwinsenschaft, and by Hovelacque in his work, La Linguis-
tique.

1889.] 517 [Brinton.

The Etruscan alphabet, as I have already said, was derived from
the Greek. It represented twenty sounds, as follows :

Vowels : a, e, i, u.

Mutes: c (=k), p, <p, t, 0, % (guttural).

Linguals : 1, r.

Nasals : m, n.

Sibilants: s', s, z (s' — soft s)', (z, originally ts).

Spirants: h (spiritus asper), v (=. u), f (the digamma).

It will be noticed that the vowel o was not expressed, and that a
number of consonantal sounds found in Latin and Greek are absent.

The orthography of the Etruscan inscriptions shows either that
these letters did not fully express the sounds of the language, or
else that it possessed many phonetic variations. The principal of
these are as follows :

h into/, x, <p, 0, and vice versa.

t into 0, h, d, and z, and v.v.

s into c or z, and v.v.

Initial e and terminal n were often omitted.

It is certain there were various vowel sounds which were not
written ; there is no doubt, for instance, of the identity of the
forms fplan&pul; of eprOne an&purOne, etc. The extent of these
changes has very properly been made a subject of careful study by
the epigraphists.*

Very little has been gleaned from the inscriptions as to the
grammar of the Etruscan. The best authorities on the subject are
Deecke and Pauli, and both agree that the Etruscan nouns have a
gender presenting masculine and feminine forms, by this cutting
the language off of all connection with the Turanian stock.
The nouns have also plural terminations, and both nominal and
verbal themes are modified by suffixes and less frequently by pre-
fixes. Pauli considers the demonstrative pronouns to be, "without
doubt," an, cen and ;/«(«).

. Conjugations and declensions have not been fixed, though it is
believed that a terminal s, often attached to words, is the sign of
the genitive or possessive case ; and a terminal ce seems to indicate
a past tense in verbals. A terminal -c and -m are supposed to be
suffixed copulative conjunctions, like the -que in Latin. f

* On these phonetic variations, see Pauli in Etruskische Forschungen und Studien, 1882,
Heft iii, ss. 18, 23, 27, 28, etc., and elsewhere. Also Deecke, Appendix on the Etruscan
Language, in Muller's Die Etrusker, Bd. ii.

fFor these particulars, compare Deecke in Elruskishe Forschungen und Studien, 1S82,
Heft ii, s. 62, sq., and Pauli in the same, Heft iii, s. 146, and elsewhere.

Brinton.] 518 [Oct. 18,

These meagre outlines give small chance for comparison ; but
there is nothing in them to contradict the theory of Libyan affini-
ties. The latter, has also masculine, feminine and plural forms of
nouns, and though it has strictly no declensions, the terminal s is
found in it with the same possessive signification. It is not a case
ending, but the possessive pronoun of the third person, " his" or
" her."* As for articles, f definite or indefinite, there is none, either
in Etruscan or Libyan.

The ascertained vocabulary of the Etruscan is a short one. The
classical writers have handed us down a few words more or less dis-
figured no doubt ; and certain constantly recurring words on in-
scriptions give chance for a fair guess as to what they must mean.
From these sources I present the following list, marking those from
ancient writers with an asterisk, and some from modern students
with their initials. J The list includes, I think, every Etruscan
word of which we know the probable meaning.

Etruscan Vocabulary.

*aesar, deity, divinity.

* an far, eagle.

*aukelos, aurora, dawn.

*atatson, the vine.

aSj man, vir, D.

ara, race, family, "gens," P.

afar, family, P. ; house, D.

am/, year; old; aged; "aetas."

alpan, image, statue; gift; "supplex," E.

zama, gold, P.

zilaB, a priestly title, D.

Oura, descendant, D., P. ; brother, Sch.

Orafna, cup, vase.

Oaura, grave, sepulchre.

Out, he lies, "cubat;" Oui cesu, "hie cubat."

* Thus, akhkham, house ; akhkhamis, his or her house. Basset, Manuel de Langue Ea~
byle, p. 12. The suffix is either s, is, or es.

t Prof. A. H. Sayce has attempted to show that the suffixed -s or -es in Etruscan is the
definite article ; but I have not observed that this opinion has been adopted. AUital-
ische Studien, 1883, Heft ii, pp. 127, 128.

I P. = Pauli ; D. =»Deecke ; E. = Ellis ; Sch. = Schaefer B. Bugge, etc.

1889.] 519 [Brinton.

t%u, a stone (or e%u).
itun, a pot, a vase, P.
*ituo,. to divide.

eca, this; here, P. Subst. verb "to be," D., B., etc.
etera, a freedman ; a slave ; a servant.

<:#, this; <:##, in this ; or ceher, or en.

ce%a, tribe, P. ; an official priestly title, meaning holy ; or sexigen-
arius from ce%a, sixty, P.

ce^asie, a priest or priestly title.

capi, a vessel, a cup.

clan or den, a son, P.; "sepulchral," from cela, grave-vault,
" grabkammer, " B. ; " soboles or princeps," E.

caru, or cares, or cerinu, or ceriyu, a monument or tomb ; a memo-
rial; "sculpit," E.

ever, a gift ; a present ; an offering ; " soror," E.

*cassis, a helmet.

hinOia, a ghost or departed spirit.

*falando, the sky, heaven.
frontac, the lightning thrower, " fulguiiator."
farthana, monument, P.

*lar, lord or chief; a household god ; elder brother.
*lucumo, a prince, a priest, lit. "inspired," "possessed."
lautni, slave ; freedman ; family.
leine, died ; to die ; " vivit," E.
lupu, to die ; died ; dead.

maru, marva, or matnu, a priestly title, D.

malena or malstria, a mirror.

mi, this, P. ; to be, D.

muki, a cup, a bowl.

mur or mur-s, a grave, a sepulchre.

mulun, to give ; to dedicate or consecrate.

mutna, a tomb, a sepulchre.

pendna, a stone, P.

/#/'#, a wife, P. ; a daughter, E.

Brinton.] 520 [-Oct 18(

ri7, to live, lived; ril avil, " vixit annos ;" a year, E.

*tamnos (dados'), a horse.

tular, a stone ; a monument ; public, D. ; tomb, E.

fur-, to give, to make an offering.

tiv-s, moon, month.

trvtnvt, a soothsayer, Lat. "haruspex."

tesan, a dedication ; ten.

usil, sun, day.

*verse, fire; "averte."

<p!eres, a statue, an image ; an offering.

nefts, grandson; probably Latin "nepos."

netsvis, augur.

mpe, cup, vase.

nesl, a grave, a sepulchre, "mortuus," E.

nacnva, a grave, a tomb.

spura, town, city, commonwealth, " res publica, " D. , con-
queror, P.
se%, daughter.

svthiy sepulchre, tomb, burial place, D. ; "it is," P.
suOic, property ; it belongs to, P.
sval-ce, to live, lived.

There are a number of these words which, I think without strain-
ing, may be explained from Libyan roots. I take them up in the
order in which they are arranged in the vocabulary :

Aesar, a god. This may be^derived from the Libyan (Tuareg) asr,
light ; esan, lightning ; as deus from deva, the bright, the
shining one. The lightning is the constant accompaniment
of the chief Etruscan deity.

Ankelos or ankelos, the dawn, the daybreak. This appears cer-
tainly to be allied to the Kab. verb akker, to rise ; Qenker,
the sunrise, the dawn.

Ataison, the vine ; Kab. Osa.

1839.] 521 [Brinton.

AO, man ; ara, descendants, gens ; afar, family. These are ex-
tremely important words, frequently recurring on the sepul-
chral inscriptions and at the commencement of proper
names; also in the connection clen-ar-, " son (?) of ar-"
They constitute one of the strongest points of evidence of
the Libyan origin of the Etruscans, for in all the Libyan
tribes this syllable at-, ar-, ath or ait, is the sign of tribal
kinship, like the Beni of the Arabs. In the dialect of the
Guanches it appears with precisely the same form and mean-
ing as in Etruscan, at, ad and ar, as the initial syllable of
many words.* In the Tuareg we find arach, offspring, etc.
All are from an ancient Libyan monoliteral root R, seen in
Kab. arou, erou, aor. iron, " produire, engendrer," Farach,
" tribu," etc.f

Alpan, an image or statue. This seems to me the most likely
meaning of the word. In the Tuareg dialect awan, which
has the same signification, seems a weakened form of the
same root.

ZilaO ; believed by Deecke to be the title of a priest. This is-
probable, and connects it with the Kab. zelir, aor. izla,
to sacrifice; the zilaO being the "sacrificer."

Oura, descendants, children (D. and P.) ; brother (Sch.). This is.
another striking identity between the Libyan and Etruscan
in terms of relationship. It is the Kab. Oerga, Guanche-
£hu-, as a prefix to the name of a gens. These parallels-
confirm the correctness of the rendering of the inscriptions.

Orafna or Oarfna ; a cup or bowl. Compare the Berber tarbut or
tarfut, an earthen dish.

lyu or eyji, means a stone or something of stone ; ceriyu, a stone
tomb. The same root seems to appear in Kab. azekka, a
stone tomb.

Ituo, an Etruscan word preserved by Festus, with the meaning " to
divide." It seems plainly identical with the Kab. ibdJia, to
divide ; Tuareg, itzun, he divided.

Cver, to give, is not remote from the Kab. root fkr with the same
signification.

* Berthelot, Mimoire sur les Guanches, calls especial attention to this linguistic trait as
connecting the various Berber tribes.

fP. Olivier, Diciionnaire francais-kabyle (Le Puy, 1878). I do not much rely on this
work, as it lacks critical value.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3N. PRINTED DEC. 11, 1889.

Brinton.]

Eca ; this word begins many inscriptions, and appears to mean
" this" or "here," and has been usually so rendered. It
would thus correspond with the Kab. agt, which has the
same senses. Others think it the substantive verb ; Kab. eg,
to be, aorist, iga.

Ca or ke, rendered by Pauli as the demonstrative " this," is iden-
tical in sense and sound with the Kab. demonstrative gt (g
hard).

*Lar ; this term frequently occurs with aruns, and by some the
former is supposed to be elder, the latter younger brother ;
or that lar, lars, or alarO = chief, lord. I suspect both are
from the Libyan root ar, to beget, engender, whence Kab.
argaz, man, etc. See above under aO.

Mam ; a priestly title. Comp. Kab. mer, to teach.

Mur-s, grave; properly "his grave." Com. Kab. mutht death ;
emmoutf or emmet/i, to die ; medhel, to bury.

Mutna, a tomb ; probably from the same Libyan root, mut, as
mur, q. v.

Tamnos, a horse. This may be a Hellenized form of the word for
"mare," Kab. thagmarth, where the th initial and final is
the sign of the feminine gender.

Tur, to make an offering. Comp. Kab. Oarzefth, pi. tirdzaf, an
offering.

TiV'S, moon, month. Comp. Kab. tiziri* moon, month.

Usil, sun, day. The Kabyle term for the midday sun is asal, and
it is noteworthy that the Etruscan day began when the sun
was at high noon.*

The Etruscan Numerals.

It is confidently believed among Etruscologists that we know the
words for the first six numerals in that language. They are found
inscribed on a pair of dice exhumed near Toscanella in 1848. A
serious difficulty presented itself, however, in ascertaining in what
order these words should be read. The majority of ancient dice
have the pips so arranged that the sum of the opposite sides equals
-seven, thus: 1+6, 2+5, 4+3. A number of North Etruscan dice
have been reported where this is not the order, but the following :
1 + 2, 3+4, 5+6. Dr. Pauli avers that no other order of the pips

* Muller, Die Ettusker, Bd. ii, s. 301.

1889.] 523 [Brinton.

on Etruscan dice has been observed;* but in this he errs, as Mr.
Stewart Culin, who closely examined the Etruscan dice in the Brit-
ish Museum, informs me that more than ten per cent of them show
yet other arrangements, so that it is quite possible that the dice
from Toscanella should be read on a scheme differing from both
the above.

The six words on the dice in the order in which I should propose
to read them are :

max, ci (/£/), zal, hud, On, sa.

In assigning these their respective values of i, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, I
am supported by many of the leading students of the subject, as
the following list will show :

Etruscan Word. Value. Authorities in favor.

ma, i, Campanari, Pauli, Taylor, Ellis, Bugge,

Brown, f

ci or ki, 2, Taylor, Deecke, Brown.

zal, 3, Campanari, Taylor, Ellis, Brown.

huO, 4, Campanari, Pauli, Ellis.

Ou, 5, Taylor, Brown, Pauli.

sa, 6, Campanari, Bugge, Ellis.

I need not rehearse- the evidence in support of these values. It
is derived from patient comparative study of inscriptions in which
these numerals occur, and is certainly as well substantiated as any
other.

It is well known that the numerals present a most valuable stan-
dard of linguistic comparison, and the utmost efforts, therefore,
have been put forth to exhibit some relationship of the above words
to the numerals of some other tongue. The result has been utter
failure in every instance, as has been vigorously stated by the acute

-*" Antrke Wtlrfel mit anderer Ordnung giebt es durchaus nlcht." Pauli, EtrusHsche
Forschungen und Studien, 1882, p. 11. So far is this from being correct that I have the
notes of over a dozen irregular ancient dice, observed by M. Culin in the collection of the
British Museum alone.

fMr. Robert Brown's article is the latest study of Etruscan numerals. It is in The
Archxological Review, for July, 1889. Unfortunately its value is impaired by the writer',-
devotion to Dr. Taylor's notion of the Turanian origin of the Etruscans. Pauli on Die
Etruskischen Zahlworter may be found in the Elruskische Forschungen und Studien, for 1882 ;
and Bugge partial discussion of them in the same journal for 1883. For Ellis' opinion
see his Asiatic Affinities of the Old Italians, p. 51, sqq.

Brinton.] ***** [Oct. 18,

investigator, Pauli.* So far as I know no comparison of them
with the ancient Libyan has heretofore been attempted.

It is important at the 'outset, to note that the above numeral
adjectives belong to a rather late Etruscan period, and do not pre-
sent the ancient forms of the words. These have been obtained by
a comparison of ancient inscriptions, and are presented as follows,
by Pauli and others :

i, me%;^ 2, cin ; 3, sals ;\ 4, hut; 5, Ouns ox fnes ;§ 6, sas.

These are the forms which we must use for our comparison as
being the most archaic.

A similar process must be carried out with the modern Libyan
numerals; we must restore them to their earliest forms.

At present the Kabyles employ the Arabic numerals for values
higher than two. .Recourse must be had, therefore, to the Tuariks
and other tribes who retain the old expressions. An examination
proves that the ancient Libyan was a quinary system, based, as most
primitive numeration, on counting the fingers. The word for
hand,^«j, still means five in several of the dialects, as the Djerba
and the Mzab. 1 1 In these quinary systems, drawn from the fingers,
the word for one often means "the little one," referring either to
the short thumb or the little finger. At present the word for one in
the Berber dialects is some variation of en, which seems a loan
word from the Greek or early Latin (ev, unus). Probably their na-
tive expression was mekk, or me%, which means " a little one ;" for
not only is that in accord with the general rule of quinary tongues, ^[
but we find the Cretans used the word ana%t~ , borrowed, probably,
from the Libyans, in the sense " a single one " (Bugge).

* His words are : "So wenig die Etruskischen Zahlworter indogermaiiisch sind, so
wenig sind sie mit irgend einer andern bis jetzt verglicheneii Sprache vervvandt, sie
stehen bis jetzt vollstandig isolirt," ubi supra, p. 148.

t See C. Pauli on the Etruscan Inscription in the Museum of Leiden, in Altitalische
Studien, 1884, p. 61.

J Bugge gives as other forms of zal, these variants — zeral, zelar, zerar, zerin, Etrusk. Forsch.
u. Studien, 1888, p. 156.

§ The fonafnesi, where 6 has passed into/, a frequent permutation in the inscriptions,
is quoted by Bugge, from the Inscription F. 2335d.

|| Basset, Manuel de Langue Kabyle, pp. 70, 71.

f " Number," says J. Hammond Trumbull, in his philosophical essay on the numerals
in American tongues, ' ' begins at ' two,' and we may assume that ' two ' was the first
named numeral, though an earlier conception may be expressed in the name given to
'one.'" He adds that, in "many" American languages, the expression for "one"
means "the little one," " the least," the reference being to the finger. Transactions of
the American Phifological Association, for 1874, pp. 50, 72.

1389.] 620 [Brinton.

The modern Libyan for two is sin; for three, karat (in the
Gdhames dialect, kalat ; in Bilin, sadu or salu); four in modern
Kabyle is #te, which may be remotely connected with the word
for four in the eastern dialects of the Hamitic family ( Coptic, feOu
andy&w)/ six in Kabyle is sez, in the ancient dialect of the Guan-
ches (Canary islands), sas-etfi, evidently identical with the old
Coptic sas.

With these restorations I would place the two alphabets side by
side as follows, showing the consonantal roots at the base of the
numerals in accordance with the spirit of the Hamitic languages :
Archaic Etruscan. Archaic Libyan- Hamitic.

1. Me£. Me/>

2. S!n. S'n.

3. Sal. Sal.

4. Fut. Fut.

5. Funs. Fus.

6. Sas. Sas.

The similarity here displayed appears to me quite convincing
that the Etruscan, if not a Libyan dialect, was certainly a branch
of the Hamitic family, with closer relations to the Libyan than to
the eastern dialect of the family.

It would be profitable to continue this comparison between the
Libyan and Etruscan into the domain of proper names, geographi-
cal, personal and tribal, for which there is considerable material.
At some future time I hope to accomplish this, but at present I
shall confine myself to two prominent examples, one, the native
names of the Etruscan people, Rasena, or Etrusci, the other, the
name of their hero-god or mythical tribal ancestor.

The historian, Dionysius of Halicarnassus, states that they called
themselves " Rasena" and the forms rasn and rasmaare found on
inscriptions, in connections where the signification "people" or
"folk" would be suitable.* On the other hand, Dr. Pauli be-
lieves that there is strong testimony that their native name began
with furs, which, by elision of the vowel and adoption of a suffixed
e, became JEtrs-cij or more fully Etrusci.^

*Ras'an, populus ; rasena, popularis ; ras'nia, Etruria, are the proposed renderings of
Pauli. Altitalische Sludien, 1884, p. 60.

t " Das vor geschlagene e ist im Etruskischen mehrfach nachweisbar. Etrusci = Etrsc
= Tursci — dies ist ein Beweis das der einheimische Name der Etrusker mit turs begann."
Pauli, Etrwik. Forsch. und Sludien, 1882, p. 18.

Brlnton.] [0ct lgj

The only method to bring these statements into unison is to con-
sider Ras the biliteral radical ; et or V, the prefix ; and enna and
ci, suffixes of different sense. This suggestion harmonizes the in-
scriptions, bears out the statement of Dionysius, and moreover
finds its explanation in the Libyan. The prefix et or V is the mod-
ern ait, Guanche at, which I have before shown is repeatedly seen
in Etruscan. It conveys the sense "the children of Ras," or
" those of Ras. " What this "Ras" may mean I am not sure;
but that it was a local name of some importance in ancient Libya
is evident from the list of Roman bishoprics before the arrival of
the Arabs, two of which, in the heart of the Kabyle country, were
named Rus-ucurru and Rus-azouz* The termination enni in Ka-
byle is the suffixed demonstrative pronoun, and is equivalent to
" those of Ras," or "the Rases," supplying the place, in a man-
ner, of the prefix et.\ The ci (ki) or^/is a suffix which appears
also to be demonstrative.

The name of their hero-god, considered by some to be allied
to the radical turs, is /#;/. It is seen in the appellations Tarquin-
ius, Tarchetius, and the like. These doubtless refer back to
Tarchon, the mythical founder of the first settlement at Tarquinii,
and the father or finder of the hero-god Tages {Tar%es)> to whom
I have before referred. To him the royal line of the Tarquins
traced their origin. It is not easy to combine this radical with
ras, and I prefer to believe them distinct. In the form ta% or tar,
it is quite common in the Libyan dialects. It appears in the name
of the Numidian rebel who gave the Emperor Tiberius so much
trouble, Tacfarinus, and M. Berthelot pointedly calls attention to
its frequency among the Guanches of the Canaries. J The signifi-
cation of the radical I leave for future investigation, mentioning,
however, the root A-GH-L or A-GH-R in modern Libyan, from which
the Kabyle words aghalik, king, and QagheldiO, kingdom, are de-

* Hanoteau et Letourneux, La Kabylie et les Coutumcs Kabyles, Tome i, p. 312. This of
course proves that it is not the Arabic ras, head, cape.

t Basset, Manuel de la Langue Kabyle, p. 17. This suffix is invariable, e. g., argaz-enni,
that man ; irgazen-enni, those men. It occurs elsewhere in Etruscan as Cicenna, Vipina,
Spurina, Pors-enna, etc. Bugge thinks it appears in the termination annat. See Etrusk-
ische Forschungen und Siudien, 1883, Heft iv, ss. 4-6.

I Memoire sur les Guanches, in Memoires de la Societe d' Ethnologic, Tome ii. One might
be inclined to bring the tribal appellation Tuarck into this connection ; but Wetzsteiii
and others consider it an Arabic form from terek, " relinquere." See Zeitschriftfiir Eth-
nologie, 1887, p. 35.*

1889.]

527

rived, the latter of which would give the Latinized forms tac or
tarq.

In conclusion, I would submit the following as the results of this
inquiry :

1. The uniform testimony of the ancient writers and of their
own traditions asserts that the Etruscans came across the sea from
the south and established their first settlement on Italian soil near
Tarquinii ; this historic testimony is corroborated by the prepond-
erance of archaeologic evidence as yet brought forward.

2. Physically the Etruscans were a people of lofty stature, of the
blonde type, with dolichocephalic heads. In these traits they corre-
sponded precisely with the blonde type of the ancient Libyans, rep-
resented by the modern Berbers and the Guanches, the only blonde
people to the south.

3. In the position assigned to woman and in the system of fed-
eral government the Etruscans were totally different from the
Greeks, Orientals and Turanians; but were in entire accord with
the Libyans.

4. The phonetics, grammatical plan, vocabulary, numerals and
proper names of the Etruscan tongue present many and close anal-
ogies with the Libyan dialects, ancient and modern.

5. Linguistic science, therefore, concurs with tradition, archae-
ology, sociologic traits and anthropologic evidence, in assigning a
genetic relationship of the Etruscans to the Libyan family.

Stated Meeting, October 18, 1889.

Present, 20 members.
Yice- President, Dr. KUSCHENBERGER, in the Chair.

' Correspondence was submitted as follows, viz. :

A letter from Bureau of Statistics of Labor, Commonwealth
of Massachusetts, offering its publications to the Society and
requesting exchanges, which was so ordered.

A letter from the Commissioner of Public Kecords of Par-
ishes, Towns and Counties of Massachusetts, in reference to
records reported as missing.

[octl 18j

A letter from the Geological Survey of Missouri requesting
exchanges, which on motion was so ordered.

Letters of acknowledgment were received from the Deutsche
Geologische Gesellschaft, Berlin (127) ; Academic Roy ale des
Sciences, Lisbon (Transactions, xvi, 1 ; Proceedings, 128) ; Phil-
lips Academy, Andover, Mass. (Transactions [N. S.], i-xv,
xvi, 1; Proceedings, 96-110 ; Catalogue, Parts i-iv) ; Rev. J. A.
Murray, Carlisle, Pa. (128).

Acknowledgments for 129 : Prof. Serge Nikitin, St. Peters-
burg; Prof. Peter R. von Tunner, Leoben, Austria; K. K.
Central Anstalt iiir Meteorologie und Erdmagnetismus, Dr. A.
Brezina, Yienna ; Deutsche Geologische Gesellschaft, K. P.
Meteorologische Institut, " Naturwissenschaftliche Wochen-
schrift," Berlin ; Yerein fur Erdkunde, Dresden ; Yogtlandische
AltertumsforschendeYerein, Hohenleuben; Yerein fur Thurin-
gische Geschichte und Alterthumskunde, Jena ; Yerein fur
Naturkunde, Offenbach a. Main ; Dr. Carl August Dohrn,
Stettin ; R. Cornitato Geologico, Rome ; Prof. Abel Hove-
lacque, Paris ; Prof. Lucien Adam, Rennes, France ; Royal
Dublin Society ; Royal Society of Edinburgh ; University
Library, Prof. J. P. Postgate, Cambridge, Eng. ; Society of
Antiquaries, Mr. C. Juhlin Dannfelt, Sir James Paget, Lon-
don ; Literary and Philosophical Society, Manchester ; Sir
Henry W. Acland, Prof. J. J. Sylvester, Oxford ; Dr. Alfred
R. Selwyn, Ottawa, Canada ; Rev. J. A. Murray, Carlisle, Pa. ;
Dr. D. G. Brinton, Media ; Messrs. Samuel Castner, Jr., Edwin
J. Houston, George Stuart, Philadelphia ; Elisha Mitchell
Scientific Society, Chapel Hill, K C. ; Mr. Everard F. im
Thurn, Georgetown, British Guiana.

Letters of envoy were received from the K. P. Akademie
der Wissenschaften, Berlin ; Citizens' Committee of the Con-
stitutional Centennial Celebration, Philadelphia.

Accessions to the Library were announced from the R. Geo-
logical Society of Australia (N. S. W. Branch), Sydney ; K.
K. Geologische Reichsanstalt, Yienna ; K. Akademie der Wis-
senschaften, Berlin ; Neues Archiv fur Sachsische Geschichte
und Altertuitiskunde, Dresden ; Prof. E. Renevier, Lausanne ;

1889.]

529

K. Academia de Ciencias, etc., Madrid ; University Library,
Cambridge, Eng. ; Editors of " Nature," London ; Mr. W. E. A.
Axon, Manchester, Eng. ; Citizens' Committee of the Constitu-
tional Centennial Celebration, Editors of the " Medical News,"
Commissioners for the Erection of the Public Buildings, Messrs.
Clarence H. Clark, Henry Phillips, Jr., MacCalla & Co., Phil-
adelphia ; Commissioner of Labor, Washington, D. C. ; State
Historical Society, Madison, Wis. ; Lick Observatory, Sacra-
mento, Cal.

The Special Committee on the paper by Charles K. Keyes
reported progress and was continued.

The stated business of the meeting was then taken up, and
pending nominations Nos. 1184, 1188, 1189, 1190, 119], 1192,
and 1193 were read, spoken to and balloted upon.

Prof. Daniel G. Brinton read a paper on " The Ethnologic
Affinities of the Ancient Etruscans."

Prof. John A. Ryder read a paper on the " Proofs of the
Effects of Habitual Use in the Modification of an Animal Or-
ganization," upon which some remarks were made by Prof.
Cope, Dr. Allen and Dr. Horn.

Dr. Horn made the following remarks :

The mention of Scarabaus (Ateuchus) sacer by Prof. Ryder brings for-
ward several species in our own fauna. DeltocMlum gibbosum has no
anterior tarsi in either sex, and, like the sacer, might be used as an evidence
of the persistence of a character gradually acquired through repeated
mutilation, that is, a loss of the tarsus by the digging which these insects
perform. On the other hand, the numerous species of Phanaeus do quite
ffs much digging and the anterior tarsi of the male only are wanting. It
is true that many females are seen which have lost their anterior tarsi by
digging; have, in fact, worn them off; but in recently developed speci-
mens the front tarsi are always absent in the males and present in the fe-
males. If repeated mutilation has resulted in the entire disappearance of
the tarsi in one fossorial insect, it is reasonable to infer that the same re-
sults should follow in a related insect in both sexes, if at all, and not in
the male only. It is evident that some other cause than inherited mutila-
tion must be sought for to explain the loss of the tarsi in these insects.

Prof. Edwin J. Houston made the following oral communi-
cation upon " Crystal- Studded Hail Stones :"

The hail storm which occurred at Philadelphia, near sunset, on October

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 30. PRINTED DEC. 11, 1889.

530

[Oct. 18,

1, 1880, presented some peculiarities which the author desires to place on
record.

The stortn was heralded by the usual bands of dark clouds and a high
wind velocity. A fall of rain was followed by a copious fall of hail. The
storm was of short duration and was rapidly followed by a clear sky.

An examination of a number of hail stones which fell on a grass plot
in the northern section of the city showed the following peculiarities, viz. :

(1) Most of the larger stones examined were nearly spherical in shape,
with only a slight tendency to an oblately spheroidal shape. Some of
them varied in diameter from an inch to an inch and a quarter.

(2) The smaller stones were, on the contrary, so markedly oblately
spheroidal as to closely approach in many instances the shape of flat discs.

(3) Cross sections of the stones showed the usual concentric layers of
alternate opaque and transparent ice.

(4) The nucleus of the stones examined was of opaque ice.

(5) The outer layer of nearly all the stones, and without exception of
all the larger stones, was of opaque ice.

These peculiarities are common to nearly all hail stones, and are only
referred to in connection with a peculiarity I have never before noticed
in hail stones, nor have I ever seen the same referred to in the literature
of the subject.

On the outer surface of a number of the larger stones examined, Avcll-
marked crystals of clear transparent ice projected in some instances for a
full quarter of an inch. These crystals, as well as I could determine from
the perishable nature of the material, were six-sided prisms with clearly
cut facets, and well-marked terminal faces. The crystals projected from
the surface of the stone in the direction of their greatest length. They
closely resembled the crystals so common in geodes where the mineral
matters are slowly deposited from the mother liquor.

The size and transparency of the crystals, and the well-defined charac-
ter of their edges and faces, indicated their formation under conditions
favorable to crystalline growth, among the most essential of which are
time, and comparative freedom from motion during formation.

It would appear, therefore, that the stones must have been in a condi-
tion of actual or comparative rest in a mass of vapor-saturated air for a
short interval of time after their formation, and immediately before their
fall to the earth.

The conditions of rapid motion so usually assumed in the generally
accepted theories for the formation of hail are so opposed to such a rest of
the hail stones, that the condition of rest in the stones appears to be improba-
ble, unless such theories be considerably modified.

It has been suggested, however, that an actual rapid motion of the
stone, while surrounded by an accompanying mass of vapor-laden air,
would place the stone in a position of relative rest as regards the air, and
so give the crystals the opportunity required for growth.

Whatever meteorological conditions may have existed during the forma-

1889.]

531

tion of these crystal-studded hail stones, are apparently unusual, since
such stones are far from common.

I have called attention to the phenomena, not for the purpose of sug-
gesting any explanation for the formation of these peculiar stones, but
merely to place on record an observed fact.

After all the other business of the meeting had been dis-
posed of, the ballot-box was opened by the Secretaries and the
votes being counted the result of the poll was reported to the
presiding member, who declared the following to have been
duly elected members of the Society, viz. :

No. 2160. Walter J. Hoffman, Washington, D. C.

No. 2161. J. W. Powell, Washington, D. C.

No. 2162. G. Brown Goode, Washington, D. C.

No. 2163. Lyon G. Tyler, Williamsburg, Va.

No. 2164. James B. Angell, Ann Arbor, Mich.

No. 2165. Henry Hazlehurst, Philadelphia.

No. 2166. David K. Tuttle, Philadelphia.

And the Society was adjourned by the presiding member.

Stated Meeting, November 1, 1889.

Present, 14 members.
Dr. RUSCHENBERGER in the Chair.

Mr. Henry Hazlehurst, a newly elected member, was pre-
sented to the Chair and took his seat.

Correspondence was submitted as follows :

Letters accepting membership in the Society were read from

No. 2160, Dr. Walter J. Hoffman, Washington, D. C., Oc-
tober 24, 1889.

No. 2161, Major J. W. Powell, Washington, D. C., October
21, 1889.

No. 2162, George Brown Goode, Washington, D. C., Octo-
ber 22, 1889.

532 tNov.1;

No. 2163, Hon. Lyon G. Tyler, Williamsburgh, Va., October
24, 1889.

No. 2164, Prof. James B. Angell, Ann Arbor, Mich., Octo-
ber 23, 1889.

No. 2165, Henry Hazlehurst, Philadelphia, October 21,
1889.

And No. 2166, David K. Tuttle, Philadelphia, October 22,
1889.

A letter was read from the American Folk-lore Society
announcing that its first annual meeting would be held at
Philadelphia on November 29 and 30, 1889.

A letter of envoy was received from the U. S. Commission
of Fish and Fisheries, Washington, D. C.

Acknowledgments were received from the Asiatic Society
(China Branch), Shanghai (126, 127) ; Comite* Geologique, St.
Petersburg (128); Dr. Hermann Kollett, Baden-bei-Wien
(128); Naturhistorischer Yerein, Bonn (128); Kansas Acad-
emy of Science, Topeka (127, 128) ; Don Mariano Barcena,
Mexico (128).

Comite Geologique, St. Petersburg ; Dr. 0. Donner, Hel-
singfors, Finland ; Societe K. de Zoologie, Natura artis Magis-
tra, Amsterdam ; K. Zoologisch-Botanisch Genootschap, Gra-
venhage ; Fondation de P. Teyler van der Hulst, Harlem ;
Senckenbergische Naturforschende Gesellschaft, Frankfurt-
am-Main ; Naturhistorische Gesellschaft, Hanover ; Verein fur
Erdkunde, Metz ; K. Biblioteca N. Centrale, Firenze; Mr.
Tomasso Cannizzaro, Messina, Italy ; Prof. G. Sergi, Borne ;
Societe des Antiquaires de la Morinie, St. Omer, France ; Prof.
William Crookes, London, Eng. ; Prof. James Geikie, Edin-
burgh; Admiral Edw. Y. McCauley, Dr. David K. Tuttle,
Philadelphia (all 129).

Accessions to the Library were announced from the Tokio
Library ; Prof. G. D. E. Weyer, Kiel ; K. Statistische Landes-
Amt, Stuttgart ; Institute y Observatorio de Marina de San
Fernando ; B. Geographical Society, London ; Heirs of Dr.
James Henry, Dublin ; Dr. Charles C. Abbott, Trenton, N. J. ;
Massachusetts Bureau of Statistics of Labor, Boston ; Pennsyl-

1889.]

533

vania Geological Survey, Harrisburg ; William S. Baker,
Henry Phillips, Jr., Dr. Charles A. Oliver, Philadelphia;
Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore ; National Academy of
Sciences, Department of State, U. S. Commission of Fish and
Fisheries, A. S. Flint, Gen. M. C. Meigs, Washington, D. C. ;
Direccion del Goberno del Estado de Michoacan, Morelia,
Mex.

The Committee on C. R. Keyes' Paper reported progress
and was continued.

The deaths of the following members were announced :

M. Gaston Plante, Paris, May 21, 1889, art. 55.

Prof. Leo Lesquereux, Columbus, Ohio, October 21, 1889,
aet. 83.'

Mr. Henry Winsor, Philadelphia, October 29, 1889, aet. 86.

On motion, the President was authorized to appoint suit-
able persons to prepare the usual obituary notices of Mr. Win-
sor and Prof. Lesquereux.

Prof. Kyder read a paper entitled "A Physiological Theory
of the Calcification of the Skeleton."

Prof. Cope presented a " Geological Survey of the Concho
Country, Texas," by Prof. J. W. Cummings and Dr. Otto
Lerch.

A communication read from Mr. Burnet Landreth in refer-
ence to an Association of Centenary Firms and Corporations
of the United States was ordered to be filed.

On motion of Dr. Brinton, the Committee on Finance was
requested to consider and report at the next meeting upon the
expediency and propriety of the Society's subscribing $50 to-
wards the expenses of receiving and entertaining the Conven-
tion of the American Folk-lore Association, about to meet in
this city at the University of Pennsylvania, on November 29
and 30, 1889.

Dr. Brinton made the following motion :

Resolved, That the Secretaries be authorized to communicate with the
officers of the other scientific societies and libraries in Philadelphia, for
the purpose of preparing a Union List of Scientific Periodicals open to
the members of all scientific societies by proper introduction.

Ryder.] 534 [0ct. 4,

Dr. Morris moved to amend by striking out all after the
word Periodicals.

Mr. Homer moved to amend by inserting after Periodicals
the words " taken by them."

Prof. Heilprin moved to amend by inserting after Periodi-
cals the words " including Transactions and Journals."

The amendments were accepted by the original mover, and
the resolution, as finally amended, was unanimously adopted
as follows :

Resolved, That the Secretaries be authorized to communicate with the
officers of the other scientific societies and libraries in Philadelphia, for
the purpose of preparing a Union List of Scientific Periodicals, including
Transactions and Journals taken by them.

And the Society was adjourned by the presiding member.

The Phylogeny of the Sweat- Glands.

By Prof. John A. Ryder.
(Read before the American PhilosopJiical Society, October 4, 1889. )

The suggestion of the descent of the Mammalia through a reptilian an-
cestry has been favorably received by many naturalists. In this connec-
tion, those singular Permian types described by Prof. Cope under the
name of Theromora may be recalled. The Theromora present certain strik-
ing resemblances to the monotremes, but what their integuments may have
been like in microscopic structure we shall probably never know. And it
is just upon this question of integumentary structure that much of high
taxonomic importance rests. Upon examining the integument of verte-
brates the general plan of structure is found to be very similar in all of the
orders. The main differences arise (1) through variations in the thickness
of the epiblastic epidermis and the mesoblastic dermis or coriuni ; (2) the
arrangement of the connective-tissue fibres of the latter, and (8) the ab-
sence or degree of development of glands in connection with the epi-
dermis.

The tendency of the fibres of the corium to interlace in three directions
in fishes is marked, and may be best seen in selachians and chondrosteans,
while it is equally striking amongst Marsipobranchii. The fibres seem to be
disposed in annular layers, between which longitudinal layers are disposed,
while the whole is firmly bound to the subcutaneous connective tissues by
fibres which traverse the meshes of both the preceding layers, this third

1389.] 535 [Ryder.

class of fibres having a direction which is vertical to the outer surface of
the body.

In the other groups the fibrous layer or corium departs more or less
from this primitive arrangement; the type which presents the least depart-
ure from the arrangement of the elements of the two integumentary lay-
ers of fishes are the Balrachia. Above the Batrachia, the subcutaneous
layer begins to show the fibres running irregularly without such an ob-
vious arrangement of laminae. This is the case in Reptilia, but in Aves,
over the feathered areas, there is a tendency for the fibres of the corium
to be disposed in coarse quadrangular or lozenge-shaped meshes, the decus-
sations of which correspond to the points of insertion and mode of ar-
rangement of the deeply implanted feathers.

In Mammalia there is the greatest variation in the thickness of the epi-
dermis. In the elephant the epidermis is quite thin, but the corium in
the most exposed parts is of enormous thickness and contains a great propor-
tion of elastic fibres, that kind of tissue reaching a most phenomenal de-
velopment in this form, even invading the adipose and muscular tissue in
all parts of the body of the animal.

In the Cetacea and hippopotamus the epidermis is much thickened and
the papillse of the corium greatly elongated. These two forms are amongst
those which depart most widely from the usual type characteristic of
Mammalia, in that in the first the sudoriferous glands appear to be wanting,
and the corium is rudimentary, while in the latter they are modified into
the remarkable organs concerned in the secretion of the red exudation,
"bloody sweat," which has been noticed by many writers, but which
was never adequately studied until examined by Max Weber.*

The development of the glands of the skin, which are always in direct
genetic relation with the epidermis, opens up questions of considerable
phylogenetic interest, and to call attention to these is the purpose of the
present note. If we tabulate the classes of vertebrates according to the
degree of development of the dermal glandular organs some singular as
well as interesting contrasts are brought out and clear evidence of the
method of evolution of these organs is also obtained.

A. — 1. The fishes (selachians, teleosts, etc.) tend to develop numer-
ous scattered unicellular glands of the skin, as goblet cells.

These sin gle- celled structures have doubtless multiplied side by side
and given rise, first, to a pit, then by further invagination to a flask-shaped
glandular appendage of the epidermis, somewhat according to the method
suggested by Lang, f In this way the simplest form of epidermal gland,
such as is seen in the Batrachia, may be supposed to have arisen.

It is at least suggestive that the persistence of goblet cells in the ali-
mentary tract and bladder of some forms (the bladder being primarily a
divertieulum of the intestine) is an inheritance from the gastrulated stage

* Studien iiber Saugethiere. Ein Beitrag zur Frage nach dem Ursprung der Cetacean .
8vo, Jena, 1886.
f Lehrbueh der Vergleichenden Anatomic, 8vo, Jena, 18S8, p. 39, Figs. A, C, D, E.

Ryder.] [Oct> 4j

of metazoan de veloptnent, seen in the living Ccelenterata, in which the
goblet- cell type of epidermal gland first appears. This persistence is due
to the persistence of the physical conditions favoring the survival of such
a primitive type of gland, the epithelium of the alimentary canal of even
the highest types being constantly bathed with fluids, in much the same
way as the skins of the lowest aquatic vertebrates and the ccelenterates are
constantly in contact with the surrounding water.

2. The marsipobranchs are anomalous. The slime glands or lateral
sacks of Myxine, with their singular coiled-up bodies, first described by J.
Miiller, are not of epidermal origin, but lie in or beneath the corium.

The representatives of the goblet cells are the refringent clavate glan-
dular cells so numerous and embedded at various depths in the epidermis
of the adult lamprey, with their narrow bases resting upon the corium.
In the young lamprey these cells are superficial and rounded, occupying
more nearly the position of goblet cells. The inference, therefore, is that
the Kolben and Korner-zellen of the epidermis of marsipobranchs
have wandered inwards from the surface into the deeper parts of the epi-
dermis, and have been probably derived from what were primarily goblet
cells.

B. — 1. The Batrachia are characterized throughout by the possession of
a remarkably developed system of epidermal glands. The function of
these organs in batrachians is doubtless manifold, while their structure is
extremely simple, being mere flask-shaped organs over most of the integ-
ument, and having a very extensive distribution, extending even over the
eyelids, tympanic membrane and under surfaces of the manus and pes.
The only departures from the simple flask -shaped type of the skin glands
in this group is on the under surface of the pes and manus and in the
parotid region of certain salamanders (GJiioglossa, Wiedersheim). In
some of these cases there is a slight tendency for these organs to become
racemose; but this is rare and exceptional, just as it is rare and excep-
tional for the sudoriferous glands of Mammalia to become racemose,
those of hippopotamus showing this tendency (Weber).

The function of the epidermal glands of Batrachia is to pour out a
whitish, viscid and very acrid secretion. The inner ends of the secretory
cells of the walls of the glandular sacks are sharply defined and are sep-
eratecl by a very distinct outline from the mass of secreted matter con-
tained in the follicle. The method of secretion is therefore not akin to
that of the cells of a mucus gland; the nuclei of the secreting cells do not,
as in the latter, occupy a quite peripheral position.

The secretion is, however, very mucus-like, as is easily learned upon
handling the common frog where the skin is constantly bathed by the se-
cretion. It is known to be also very poisonous if injected into the blood
of warm-blooded animals, the secretion being also highly poisonous to
other species of batrachians if injected into their vessels, death in all
cases resulting in a few hours.

It is also intensely acrid in some if not in all forms ; that secreted by

1889.] 53 < [Ryder.

the skin of a living Hyla carolinensis, if placed upon the human conjunc-
tiva, produces an intense burning sensation similar to and almost as un-
comfortable as that produced by red pepper brought into contact with the
same parts. This experiment with the secretion of Hyla the writer upon
one occasion accidentally inflicted upon himself. The acrid and poison-
ous properties of the secretion are therefore also probably protective in a
high degree to the various forms of Batrachia, which are otherwise but
poorly provided with organs of offense and defense.

Another purpose which these glands also subserve is that of keeping
the skin constantly moist, in this manner making the integument more
efficient as a respiratory organ, such a function of the integument being
highly developed in the Salientia.

It is not certain if these organs also serve as an excretory apparatus, but
it is highly improbable that an apparatus so highly differentiated as are
these epidermal glands of the Batrachia and which secrete so actively and
directly to 'the exterior, should not also be found to serve as emunctories
somewhat after the manner of the sudoriferous glands of Mammalia. I
therefore regard it as highly probable that they are also excretory in the
sense that they share in the process of the discharge of waste matters.

As to their structure the following may be remarked. They are ob-
viously formed in absolute continuity with the epidermis. They lie just
beneath the epidermis, or they may be said to be sessile or without any
stalk-like duct leading from the saccular portion to the epidermis to the
exterior. The canal, however, which passes from the gland through the
epidermis has flattened cells differentiated in its walls, so that one may say
the efferent duct presents the character of a canal with a wall formed of
flattened elongated cells, the whole duct being embedded in the epidermis.
At the point where the saccular portion of the gland and its duct join
there is evidently a very gradual transition from the cells of the glandu-
lar part of the organ to-those of its duct. Whether the smooth muscular
fibres which run nearly parallel with each other from the point where the
gland passes into the duct to the fundus of the latter are derived from the
epidermis or not cannot be made out with certainty from the structure of
the adult skin. These flattened muscular elements taper towards the duct
and converge toward one point at their opposite ends over the inner .glob-
ular end or fundus of the gland. In teased preparations the relations of
these muscular fibres to the gland may be very distinctly seen, reminding
one somewhat of the manner in which the curved cycle of staves forming
the sides of a barrel are joined together by their edges. There is only one
layer of these smooth muscular fibres, though in some cases the edges of
two adjacent fibres seem to slightly overlap each other. The very inti-
mate union of the gland, its duct and its muscular investment, and the
close union of the whole to the overlying epidermis, indicate very clearly
that the mode of origin of the structure is that which has already been
described, viz., a simple involution of the epidermis. The only part of
this whole structure the epidermal origin of which is in doubt are the

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3P. PRINTED DEC. 12, 1889.

Ryder.] 538 [Oct 4j

smooth and longitudinally disposed muscular fibres, though it is to be
borne in mind that just beneath the closely grouped globular, or flask -
shaped glands there occurs the outer non-fibrous and granular layer of
the corium which contains no cellular elements. This non-nucleated layer
is followed by the rather thick fibrous corium, containing connective-tis-
sue cells. This layer of fibrous matter has a horizontal disposition and the
included cells are much flattened, and like the fibrous tissue are parallel to
the surface. Then follows the second or deepest layer of pigment, and in
this latter the principal dermal blood vascular network is embedded. This
deeper vascular network, however, joins a much less developed and more
superficial vascular network of capillaries, which ramifies just beneath the
epidermis, their junction being effected at intervals by means of small
vessels, which penetrate the inner fibrous and outer granular layers of the
corium. This outer capillary plexus forms a mesh of vessels just below
the epidermis. This outer plexus also forms more or less complete
plexuses about the globular glands already spoken of. The blood vascular
plexus is incomplete over the deeper ends of the glands, but narrow
lymph channels and spaces surround them. These lymph spaces are
probably continuous with the intercellular spaces between the deeper
strata of epidermal cells, and communicate with the larger intercel-
lular lymph passages which are very obvious between many of the cells
of the second or penultimate layer; the direct outward communication of
these wider intercellular superficial passages seems, in fact, to be shut off
by the presence of the .outermost layer of epidermal cells, the edges of
which are closely joined together. The only remaining elements of the
skin to be mentioned is the outermost or superficial layer of pigment
cells just beneath the epidermis. The most superficial blood vascular
plexus is in close relation to this outer stratum of pigment cells; these fre-
quently extend over the sides of the glands immediately overlying their
coat of smooth muscular cells. In densely pigrnen-ted regions the pigment
cells frequently form a reticulum under the epidermis and over the glands,
the processes of the cells loaded with pigment granules blending so as to
produce the appearance of a fabric with irregular meshes, this meshwork
being depressed at close intervals in the form of a minute reticulate sack
into which a gland depends in each instance.

The walls of the glands in sections are composed of clear cubical cells
containing a bright nucleus and two or more nucleoli.

This description is drawn from the appearance presented by sections of
the skin of the common edible frog of the United States, Rana catesbiana,
and from the writer's observations upon other forms; the account given
applies in general terms to a great many other batrachian forms.

2. The next group (Reptilia) does not possess epidermal glands except in
a few instances, over a few very limited areas of the integument. The dis-
cussion of their integument in this connection would therefore be of no
interest, since the integumentary glands have for the most part been lost
or suppressed. „

1889.] [Ryder.

3. In the birds, or Aves, with the exception of the oil gland on the tail,
there are no integumentary glands which can be compared with those of
the Batrachia.

4. In the Mammalia the case is very different, for in this group we
again for the first time encounter epidermal glandular structures which
may be legitimately compared with those in the Batrachia. Aside from
the modifications which have resulted from the specialization of the differ-
ent layers of the mammalian integument, the only difference which the
sweat glands of the latter present in comparison with the epidermal glands
of Batrachia are such as may be ascribed to the farther development or
progressive evolution of a type of integumentary gland in all structural
respects essentially similar to the skin glands of the last-mentioned group.
In the next place, the majority of the Mammalia possess integumentary
glands which are scattered over the whole of the body. In this respect
the Batrachia and mammals are the only forms which essentially agree in
the distribution of their integumentary glandular organs other than the
mammary, and a few others found in the latter group. The absolute
want of a generally distributed integumentary glandular system in the two
great groups of Reptilia and Aves proves that the phyletic history of
these two series is very old, and perhaps almost or quite coeval with that
of the Mammalia. It is almost equally certain that the three series, Rep-
tilia, Aves and Mammalia, have had a common remote aquatic ancestry,
and that the oldest members of that ancestral series had the integuments
defended by goblet cells, followed by a succession of forms in which flask*
shaped integumentary glandular organs were developed. Are the exist-
ing Batrachia representatives of that series which possessed the simple
flask-shaped integumentary glands? Were the Theromora provided with
simple saccular integumentary glands ? These are questions still to be an-
swered. From all that we know of the integuments of the primitive
types of vertebrates, we may assume, with every assurance of the legiti-
macy of the deduction, that both Reptilia and Aves have probably lost
the integumentary glands corresponding to the sweat glands of Mammalia.

In the Mammalia the sweat glands are characterized by the differentia-
tion of a long tubular efferent duct, which has a slightly spiral direction,
which becomes more marked where the outer portion of the duct passes
through the stratum corneum of the epidermis. At the other end, the
simple tubular and properly glandular portion of the gland usually lies
in a close coil invested by a plexus of capillary vessels. Or this deep-
lying glandular portion may not be so closely coiled, but extend as open
loops or irregular bends amongst masses of areolar and connective tissue,
as may be well seen in the sweat glands of the ball of the foot of the do-
mestic cat, though here, as in other forms, the relation to the blood ves-
sels is the same. In all these cases, however, there is essentially the same
structure, namely, a lining secretory epithelium and an investment of lon-
gitudinally disposed unstriped muscular fibres, an arrangement which can
be compared only with the arrangement of the tissues making up the far
simpler integumentary glands of the Batrachia.

Ryder.] 540 [0ct> 4>

If we now turn to the Batrachia in quest of integumentary glands
which bear a still greater resemblance to the sudoriferous or sweat glands
of Mammalia, we find them on the balls of the toes and integumentary
thickenings of the footpads of certain Salientia. Integumentary glands
with a long duct and a short tubular secretory portion have been described
by F. Leydig* from the tips of the digits of Bufo, Pelobates, etc. The
structure of these organs, moreover, corresponds exactly to that of a very
immature or embryonic sweat gland which has become provided with a
duct or has acquired a lumen. They have the same lining of secretory
cells in the deeper glandular portion covered by longitudinal muscular
fibres. They have already acquired a long non-glandular efferent duct,
which is evidently homologous, so far as structural details are concerned,
with the efferent ducts of the sweat glands of mammals.

In the light of all the evidence now at our command, the following con-
clusions seem to me to be warranted :

1. That the integumentary glands of Batrachia and the sweat glands of
mammals have had at least a common ancestral origin.

2. The method by which an integumentary gland as simple as that of
the Batrachia might become converted into a sudoriferous gland would in-
volve, in the first place, a comparatively slight change of function, and, in
the second place, simple elongation in the direction of its own axis and
the differentiation of an outer non-secretory portion serving as a duct and
a deeper glandular portion. Some of the steps in this process have been
alluded to, and it only remains for us to suppose that as a result partly of
the great thickening of the epidermis in mammals that the efferent ducts
have acquired greater length while the simple tubular glandular portion
has simply grown in length and become pressed into a close coil, as its
functional importance became greater.

3. That the Theromora may have possessed integumentary gland?,
seems not unlikely from the fact that they are believed by Prof. Cope to
be the most batrachian-like reptiles.

4. It is equally probable that, with the change of habit from that of a
water and moisture-loving animal to one of terrestrial habits, the primary
form of integumentary gland would undergo important functional changes
or adaptations, as great or greater than the change in form of the gland.

5. The principal change in the character of the integumentary glands is
in their form. They pass gradually from a rounded globular form in
lower types to a more elongate tubular and even much coiled form in the
higher types, while preserving essentially the same morphological struc-
ture. The writer therefore believes that there is no escape from the con-
clusion that the comparatively complex sudoriferous glands of higher
types have arisen by differentiation from the simpler defensive or poison-
secreting, integumentary glands of some lower type in which they closely
resembled those of the living Batrachia.

* Ueber den Bau der Zehen bei Batrachiern und die Bedeutung des Fersenknocheus.
Morph. Jahrb., ii, 1876, pp. 165-196, PL viii-xi.

1889.] 541 [Ryder.

Proofs of tlie Effects of Habitual Use in the Modification of Animal

Organisms.

By Prof. John A. Ryder.
(Read before the American Philosophical Society, October 18, 18S9J

Much has been written in regard to the supposed effects of use in induc-
ing more or less permanent and inheritable alterations in the structure of
animal forms. Darwin lays stress upon the effects of disuse in weakening
the muscles which control the movements of the ears. He supposes, on
the ground of disuse, that the drooping ears of the many domesticated
races and species of mammals may have thus arisen. He also urges the
same argument to account for the poorly developed and almost abortive
eyes of moles and certain rodents. To decreased use he attributes the
origin of the lighter wing-bones of domesticated races of ducks, while
their relatively stronger leg-bones he attributes to increased use. He also
supposes that the increased dimensions of the udders of cows and goats
are partly to be attributed to the effects of unwonted and more prolonged
use when bred from generation to generation for purposes of milking.
He also cites approvingly the results of the experiments of Ranke, who
showed that the flow of blood is greatly increased towards any part which
is performing work, and again sinks or diminishes in amount when the
part is at rest, concluding that, if the work is frequently recurrent, the
vessels increase in size and the part is better nourished. From the fre-
quent reference to the effects of use and disuse and his evident belief that
such effects were inherited, it is clear that Mr. Darwin attached great im-
portance to use and disuse as an agent in modifying species. In so far as
Mr. Darwin appealed to the effects of use and disuse he followed the lead
and accepted some of the conclusions of his great predecessor, Lamarck,
who had published his own views more than fifty years before the appear-
ance of the " Origin of Species."

Lately much activity has been manifested by the German biologists,
under the leadership of Prof. Weismann, in testing the effects of the
inheritance of mutilations in reference to the question of use and disuse.
It is the opinion of the present writer that the method of experimentation
resorted to by Weismann is altogether unsatisfactory, since the mutila-
tions in the first place were made upon parts which were not only already
rudimentary, but also after the ontogenetic processes had been practically
completed. Weismann practiced the excision of the tails of mice in a
series of successive generations without any inherited result, and forth-
with concludes that mutilations are not inherited. This negative evi-
dence, based on experiments in mutilating mice, is of absolutely no value
whatever in solving the problem of the effects of use and disuse now
before the present generation of biological investigators, as I hope to show

Ryder.] 542 [Oct. 18,

in the near future. One may be still more sweeping and even offer good
reasons for the assertion that there is not now upon record a single
instance of structural modification due to mutilation which has been even
adequately traced or studied by the help of the rigorously exact onto-
genetic method. Experiments in mutilating a few successive generations
of mice are of no value in deciding this question, first, partly for the
reasons already assigned, and, secondly, because there were not enough
successive generations experimented upon, and, thirdly, because there is
but little direct evidence to prove that structural alterations resulting
through external mutilation are inherited. To hold up the results of such
experiments as conclusive evidence against what are claimed to be the
erroneous views and grounds of opinion of Lamarck and his followers may
be regarded as scientific amongst Neo- Darwinists, but as a good old-
fashioned Lamarckian such a proceeding appears to me just the reverse.

The evidence as to the effects of use in the modification of species was
very meagre in Lamarck's time, and but little evidence of a conclusive
character has been accumulated since, as is proved by the paucity of
examples cited even by Darwin himself. Even the cases of the dung-
beetles, where the tarsi of the anterior legs are completely lost in
AteucJius, the sacred beetle, the evidence that their absence is due to the
inheritance of their very frequent loss through mutilation is uncertain.
The only case where a mutilation seems to have been inherited is, as the
writer first pointed out, that of the imperfect enamel crowns of the
embryos of white rats studied by Von Briinn. In these cases the imper-
fection of the enamel coverings in the just erupting molars corresponded
exactly to the enamel areas worn off through use at the tips of the crowns
in the molars of the adults-.

While it is impossible to subscribe to much that has been offered as
explanatory of structural modification through use alone, there are many
instances of structures the origin of which is to be accounted for in no
other way. The crude hypothesis of Herbert Spencer (" Prin. Biology,"
ii, Chap. xv>; as to the method of evolution of the vertebral column, while
far better than the transcendental speculations of Owen respecting the
general homologies of the vertebral bodies, with their appendages, can
now be replaced with a far better one. While it remains true, as Spencer
points out, that the segmentation of the vertebral axis is due, as even
Rathke and Balfour recognized, to the mechanical requirements of such
an axis and the conditions of growth under which it is placed, the details
of this process have not even yet been fully worked out. In order to dp
so the vertebral axis of every distinct type must be critically investigated ;
the processes of the ontogeny of every one of its elements, no matter how
minute, not simply its ontogeny, must be traced before comparisons and
deductions are in order. Over a year ago the present writer took up anew
the general subject of the vertebral column throughout the vertebrate
series, with the result of finding that this structure is an example of con-
tinuous evolution as supposed by Herbert Spencer, in his article entitled

1889.] 643 [Ryder.

" A Criticism on Prof. Owen's Theory of the Vertebrate Skeleton," and pub-
lished in the British and Foreign Medico- Ghirurgical Review for October,
1858. I find that it is possible on the basis of fact to completely substan-
tiate, so far as the vertebral column is concerned, Mr. Spencer's conclu-
sion, stated near the close of the article just cited, that : " It is a perfectly
tenable supposition that all higher vertebrate forms have arisen by the
superposing of adaptations upon adaptations."

I find in fact that not only have the successively higher and higher
types of vertebral elements grown out of one another in succession as the
consequence of superimposition of new characters, but also that as a result
of such superimpositions of new features a complex series of substitutions
have resulted, which it is not in place to discuss in detail in this connec-
tion. It may be demonstrated that the growth and evolution of the
jointed calcified vertebral column, after the development of the notochord
was achieved and upon which the first expression of a segmented support
was moulded, could take place in only one way, in forms with a free
larval stage or such as developed quickly into an active organism, followed
by a prolonged period of growth. It may also be proved that the only
jointed calcified structure which could here satisfy the requirements of
rapid, tridimensional, continuous growth in such a case without entailing
inefficiency was the biconcave type of vertebrae, which are thus found to
have a profound physiological and adaptive significance which has never
hitherto been even dreamt of by the ordinary ''Ding an Sich" school of
morphologists, the offspring of the one-sided training now practiced in all
European and American biological laboratories, in which the microscope,
microtome and homologies, real or fancied, are the reigning fetishes. It
may be shown also that the development of the vertebral bodies under
such conditions is exogenous ; that the mechanical conditions, definite
motions and space relations of the parts involved are the determining
factors in the evolution of a definitely-shaped succession of segments
moulded upon a preexisting notochorclal rod. It may also be shown that,
as layer after layer of new matter is superimposed upon the first trace of
a vertebral body, these layers become successively wider and wider, and
that the last formed or youngest and most external layers are the only
ones which articulate by their edges and form the points of contact of the
ends of the cylindrical vertebral bodies. It is thus easy to understand
that, with every increment of growth, a new articulation is established
between every two successive vertebrae, and that at the same time the
innermost and first annular rings of calcified vertebral substance of suc-
cessive vertebrae are pushed as much farther apart as the new rings at the
periphery have grown in additional width. Thus arises that marvelously
ingenious yet extremely simple form of calcified vertebral body which not
only furnishes the means of continuous growth, but also that of continuous
functional activity.

It may also be rendered certain that it is such a biconcave form of
vertebral body which forms the basis out of which all the others have

Ryder.] 544 [Oct 18>

grown. It may be shown that traces of the more primitive biconcave
matrix of the vertebral body are embedded within the cartilaginous or
even osseous matrix of the later stages as seen in some Batrachia ar.d
reptiles. It may also be shown that the epiphyses of the centra of higher
types have their cartilaginous bases developed as ingrowing proliferations
from the cartilage formed outside of the more primordial calcify ing matrix
which is broken or interrupted into a regular succession of recurring rings
by the flexures of the body induced by the muscles during locomotion.
This process of cartilaginous invasion begins to show itself in the very
lowest of the true fishes or Lyrifera, viz., CJiimcera.

There has been not even a partial abandonment of the primordial
method of development of the vertebral bodies until we meet with forms
which undergo a prolonged and complete development in ovo or in utero.
There has, therefore, been no deviation from the primitive method of
evolution of the calcified, flexible, jointed vertebral column until forms
are reached in which specialization is so extreme as to require as an
absolute physiological necessity an abbreviation of the processes of develop-
ment of the column. Yet even in the most abbreviated form of develop-
ment, as seen in Mammalia, including man, unmistakable traces are left
over of the once biconcave condition of the vertebral segments. It may
be shown that the physiological, histological, chemical, physical and me-
chanical conditions render the biconcave vertebral body the only one
which is possible in the primitive condition ; it therefore follows that there
wras no natural selection possible after the notochord was formed. There
was only one groove, so to speak, along which the progressive evolution
of the segmented, calcified, vertebral axis of vertebrates could proceed.
There was no turning back once the notochord or vertebral matrix had
been formed. The advent of the notochord "ordained the becoming," to
borrow a phrase from Owen, of the future jointed column, and all the
variations of the latter as manifested in species are the mere expressions ot
adaptive by-play. The same grounds are taken by Geddes in the discus-
sion of the evolution of epigyny through perigyny and hypogyny in flow-
ering plants.

Natural selection has therefore had absolutely nothing to do with the
genesis of the primordial type from which all vertebral axes are evolved.
At most the action of natural selection must be extremely indirect, and
could in no way be operative except through the notochord, which may
be shown to be a modified derivative of the intestinal wall of the same
histological nature as the cellular axial cords of the tentacles of Hydrozoa
and Scyphozoa. If it is possible to exclude natural selection it is also pos-
sible in a great measure to exclude the effects of inheritance. If it can be
shown that the only thinkable or conceivable method of evolution ot
a jointed yet calcified and flexible vertebral axis is that actually realized,
how is it possible to prove that inheritance even has anything to do with
its development beyond providing for the ontogenetic recapitulation of its
cellular matrix, liie notochord and the arrangement of the muscles in a

1889.] O45 [Ryder.

series of lateral pairs, capable of effecting only one movement, which is
itself the expression of an adjustment which it is impossible to prove first
arose in any other way than as the result of obtaining the greatest phy-
sical effect in moving the body most efficiently through the water with
only one kind of recurring and alternating muscular contractions happen-
ing on opposite sides of the body. Just here the natural selectionist jumps
to his feet and declares, "There, you have granted all that we claim."
But not so fast ; wait a moment. It is competent for him to first prove that
this simple muscular training does not increase or stimulate the develop-
ment of muscle through further histological and morphological differentia-
tion and cell-multiplication, and the subsequent inheritance of this acquired
complication and increased strength through use. Since there has not yet
been offered an iota of conclusive evidence to the contrary, and, since the
necessary investigations have not yet been made to disprove my position,
I insist upon remaining an absolutely orthodox Lamarckian.

There are still other reasons for taking the above-stated position, which
cannot now be referred to except briefly, as they arise from a considera-
tion of the far more intricate and difficult question of sexuality. The
greater part of the recent discussions of the significance and origin of
sexuality are so transcendental in their character as to promise little of
permanent value, since all of the hypotheses yet propounded, with the
exception of the two radically different views propounded by Patrick
Geddes and myself, overlook the importance and necessity of keeping in
sight the general physical doctrine of the conservation of energy. No
biologist has yet recognized with sufficient clearness the overwhelming
importance of the principle of overnutrition, which was at once the cause
ot sexuality, the struggle for existence and the direct means of the evolu-
tion of all larval forms. Overnutrition, resulting in sexuality, was the
means of heaping up potential physiological energy in the egg so as to
render larval development and a larval struggle for existence a possibility ;
and any other view of the origin of all or most larval types has little or
no scientific warrant in fact. If, therefore, physiological energy \vas
superimposed upon physiological energy or potentially stored, so to
speak, in a germ-cell of exaggerated dimensions, it follows that the main-
spring of evolution or its motive force is to be sought in sexuality and not
in the Weismannian speculations as to the significance of one or two polar
cells or the existence of a hypothetical germ-plasma which amounts in
essence only to a restatement of the fact of heredity to which a hypo-
thetical-physical basis is thus assigned. Since it can be proved that larval
adaptations have occurred independently and wholly regardless of the
attained differentiation of the parent, the fallacy of Weismann's doctrine
of the immortality of the germ-plasma must be sufficiently obvious to those
who have followed him in the development of his extraordinary errors.

I wish it to be distinctly understood that I do not consider all evolution
as mechanical, but I do wish to be understood that the processes of evo-
lution are physical and must ultimately be treated as physical problems.

PROC. AMEB. PHILOS. SOC. VOL. XXVI, 130. 3Q. PRINTED DEC. 12, 1889.

Ryder.] tOct 18;

To the elucidation of some of the grounds upon which hypotheses of me-
chanical evolution may be founded I have steadily devoted attention since

1877, in the belief, then, as now, that the only hope of the solution of
many of the problems presented by the phenomena of adaptation lay in
the direction sketched out in my first considerable essay, entitled, " On
the Mechanical Genesis of Tooth Forms," published in the latter part of

1878. That essay met with no recognition amongst biologists except at
the hands of my distinguished friend, Prof. Cope. In England, a de-
servedly well-known odontologist dismissed it, in a work on dental
anatomy, with a characteristic British sneer and with comments that
showed that he had not only not read it, but that he had also utterly
failed to understand the grounds upon which my speculations were based.
That line of odontological study has since been most profitably followed
out in much greater detail by Profs. Cope and Osborn, but there are other
and more definite proofs needed. Since the hard parts of animals are
moulded by the soft parts, and not vice versa, what is now required is some
evidence in the first place that hard parts do in reality suffer modification,
through the influence of the actions of an animal, and that Lamarck's
theory of use proves true, as happens in the case of several thousand species
of fishes now living, notwithstanding the objections so glibly urged off-
hand by biologists whose special studies unfit them to express an opinion
upon this subject.

The cases usually appealed to to prove the modifying effects of use are
too complex, and the history of their parts is not always well enough
known to afford conclusive evidence. In the series of cases now to be
presented this is not the case. The entire history of the parts, directly
affected by an exceedingly simple mode of use, is known from their
earliest appearance until the completion of growth. The embryological,
morphological and physiological sides of the question are therefore ade-
quately represented in a simple case, and all that remains is to trace the
kinetic side of the subject, or that involving the expenditure of energy, in
order to complete the physical survey of the problem.

I have been aware for upwards of ten years that it is probable that the
numerous transverse fractures in the so-called jointed or "soft rays " of
fishes had probably arisen as the result of the interaction of the living fish
and its surroundings. Only within a very recent period, however, has it
been possible for me to find evidence, which I believe to be incontro-
vertible, in proof of such a conclusion. This evidence serves to demon-
strate conclusively that Nature may and does make truly morphogenetic
experiments if we will but pursue her clews until she is literally taken in
the act of creating new features. As far as I am aware, the case about to
be described is the first one that has been recorded that serves as direct
proof of the doctrine that the structure of an organism may be altered by
the actions of the organism itself.

The proof that the " soft rays " of fishes are normally fractured and
more or less completely segmented by the resultant interaction between

1889.]

547

[Ryder.

the fins when in functional use, and the resistance offered by the surround-
ing water in which the animal swims, is based upon a single series of facts
observed in the tails of young trout from a little less than, to somewhat
more than an inch in length. In young trout that have just completed the
absorption of their yelk sacks, it is found that the outer rays of the caudal
fin are segmented in a direction different from that observed in the median
rays, as shown in Fig. 1. This figure shows that the outer or extreme
dorsal and ventral rays are fractured obliquely, while the median rays are
broken or fractured in an exactly transverse direction. The obliquity of
the fractures of the extreme dorsal rays is also exactly the reverse of
those of the extreme ventral rays, so that the lines of fracture lie approxi-
mately parallel to an imaginary vertical line drawn up and down over the
side of the whole fin.

FIG. 1.

Now, what is the significance of these facts ? In the first place, that the
fractures are real physical breaks which are caused as the consequences of
overcoming resistance is shown by the ragged, bruised appearance of the
broken ends of the segments, and by the appearance of new breaks be-
tween those first formed as the fin-rays become longer and stronger, as
the fish grows in size, until as many as two hundred or more may be
formed in the course of each of the lateral halves of a single ray. Ob-
viously, the only movements which are effective in bringing the tail into
use as an organ of propulsion, are the vibratory movements from side to
side, with which every one is familiar who has ever seen a fish swim. In
so using the tail the resistance offered by the water is that which must be

Ryder. I

548

offered to a flat vertical membrane supported by rays diverging radially
from the hypural bones or cartilages below the upturned urostyle or noto-
chord. Motion is mainly imparted to the caudal fin by the muscles of the
urosome, or by that part of the tail of the fish intervening between the
base of the caudal fin and the anus. The motion of the caudal fin is
therefore controlled by the posterior part of the vertebral column and the
lateral muscles of the urosome, and not through the morphological axis
represented by a dotted line deflected upward and terminating between
the letters D and V, so that the mechanical axis, or the axis which con-
trols the movements of the whole fin, passes out far below the latter
along the dotted line ending at M. The consequences are obvious ;
the resistance offered by the water to the motion of such an osse-
ous framework of diverging rays is such as to break the median ones
square across and those slightly below or above the mechanical axis in a
slightly oblique direction, while the long rays at the extreme dorsal and
ventral margins of the fin are actually broken across at an angle of nearly
45° with their own axis. If any other valid interpretation of the origin
of the differences in the direction of the fractures or joints of the fin-rays
of the caudal fin can be proposed, I should be glad to hear of them. But
it is inconceivable that any other can be true.

While what is regarded as conclusive proof of the modification of hard
parts, conformably to the operation of purely physical agencies has been
offered above, it still remains to prove that the forms of soft parts are so
modified. That this may be done is already evident from the data in my
possession in regard to the modifications entailed upon larval stages which
undergo specialized modes of development in the egg or reproductive pass-
ages of the female parent. If it can be shown that larval stages are
structurally modified by physical agencies, it is tantamount to certain that
the adult is not exempt from the influence of such agencies. Consequently
the old debate as to the effect of use and disuse, and the interpretation of
adaptations and inheritance on the basis laid down by Lamarck just eighty
years ago, has not yet been disposed of, nor will it be by the fundamen-
tally erroneous methods now almost universally employed by those biolog-
ical investigators who take the opposite grounds.

In Fig. 2, the heavy curved or wavy lines drawn across the outline of
the caudal fin show that the breaks, while practically conforming to a di-
rection parallel to an ideal vertical line drawn across the whole fin, the
individual breaks of the separate adjacent rays change position slightly
with respect to such a vertical. If lines are now drawn through the
transverse rows of breaks of the successive rays we obtain three lines
symmetrically related to the mechanical axis of the fin. Three of these
lines correspond to the three complete transverse lines of breaks or frac-
tures, while the fourth is not yet complete, but enough of it is shown to
prove that when complete it will conform to those in front of it. These
major curved lines to which the lines of fracture of all the caudal rays con-
form, also themselves conform approximately to the outlines of the pro-

1889.]

549

[Ryder,

files of the successive myotomes, or lateral or muscular segments of the uro-
some when viewed from the side. These further correspondences and
curves are not insignificant. They are undoubtedly to be traced to the

Fm. 2.

properties of strength at different points of the material fractured and the
way in which the energy of motion exhibited by the myotomes of the
lateral muscles of the tail is exerted upon rays lying at different levels in
the caudal fin.

It may be stated that these figures are from actual camera drawings of
the objects themselves, and that no liberties whatever have been taken in
recording the facts, as permanent preparations in my possession will les-

tify.

A study of the other fins of young fishes discloses the fact that the soft
rays in the dorsal, anal, pectorals and ventrals are fractured in conformity
with the exigencies of use. A study of the types of orders shows that
wherever the " soft rays" occur their transverse fractures are due to the
same cause ; sometimes even pseudo-arthrodial articulations may thus re-
sult. The final conclusion is that the fractures of the "soft rays" of the fins
of some six thousand species of fishes now living are the direct results of
use. Disuse of the fins would result in absolutely depriving all this host
of forms of one of their most salient characters. Whether the effects thus
mechanically produced anew in the course of the life of every generation
are inherited, is a matter of no consequence, since there is no need in this
case for an appeal to the influence of heredity.

Ryder.] 550 [XOv. 1,

A Physiological Theory of the Calcification of the Skeleton.

By Prof. John A. Ryder.
(Read before the American Philosophical Society, November 1, 1SS9.)

The well-known researches of Harting, Rainey (1858), and Ord (1879)
on the interference exerted by the physical properties of colloids in modi-
fying the form of crystalline bodies left to crystallize therein, may
afford the basis for an interpretation of the processes attending the gene-
sis of the calcareous skeleton in many living forms. Especially is this
true if we keep in view the significance of the indifferent intercellular
colloids normally produced at certain places in the living organism, and
their comparative passivity with reference to all of the metabolic pro-
cesses going on in the surrounding active or cellular tissues. The sub-
stances which, when isolated, as Collagen, Elastin, Chondrigen, Chon-
drin, etc., represent in a separate form the basis of the non-cellular,
passive and supporting structures or skeletal elements which serve as
points of attachment for the apparatus of motion, the muscular system.
These materials, which are essentially of intercellular origin, represent
the colloidal or nbro-laminar matrix of bone and cartilage throughout the
vertebrates, in which calcareous matters are thrown down and retained,
so as to give more or less firmness or rigidity ; or, as a firm jelly, as in the
case of cartilage, in which cells are imbedded, a certain rigidity is at-
tained through the molecular stability and cohesion of the structures so
formed, as in bars of cartilage, for example.

The one series of features which characterizes these bodies is their inter-
cellular origin, their homogeneity and molecular stability or inactivity.
They therefore stand in the most extreme contrast with respect to their
physical properties when the latter are compared with the other active,
living cellular tissues of the organized bodies in which they are found.
While all of the living cells of the organism exhibit an active metabolism,
the non-cellular supporting tissues, such as the white fibrous, yellow
elastic and cartilaginous, cannot of themselves exhibit anything of the
sort, but only through the intermediation of the vascular and other tissues
is such metabolism possible. Cartilage is usually not traversed by vessels,
and is never richly vascular, though it may give passage to. a few widely
scattered vessels, as happens in some of the cranial cartilages of the stur-
geons. As a rule, the presence of vessels in cartilage carries the implica-
tion that they have grown into the cartilage secondarily ; myeloplaxes or
or other amoebiform cells have eroded the cartilage in advance of the in-
growing vessel. In the highest types of bone development, as met with in
mammals, birds, reptiles and Amphibia, this is the way in which the carti-
lage is removed from the centres of long bones, after it has served its purpose
as a matrix upon which the forms of the permanent skeletal elements have
been moulded in the form of the firmer and more stable substance which

1889.] [Ryder.

eventually forms the matrix of the calcified skeleton of the adult. This
new matrix, after the hollowing-out process has been accomplished by the
agency of the ingrowth of the blood vessels and amoebiform osteoclastic
cells into the cartilage, is deposited not only within the bone but also on
its outside ; at first the amcebiform cells, which now begin to be included
within it, as the bone substance grows in thickness, are known as osteo-
blasts, and are joined together by fine protoplasmic processes and to the
lymph and blood spaces which have been eroded by the latter within the
bone substance. In this way an elaborate metabolic cycle is established
with the blood vascular system in which the fine protoplasmic threads,
joining the bone cells into an almost infinitesimally fine reticulum, are the
ultimate ramifications, while the system of blood and lymphatic vessels
are the gross bonds through which the whole is brought into relation and
continuity with the general metabolism of the body.

The ultimate ramifications of the vessels through the adult bony tissue
are known as the Haversian canals and the canals of Volkniann. The
bony matrix around the former is concentrically laminated, around the
latter it is not. In the very young of higher animals, such as a child
under a year old, the bony tissue does not exhibit the lamination around
the Haversian canals such as it shows in the bones of the adult. This in-
teresting fact is confirmed by the structure of the bones of fishes, in
which there may not even be osteoblasts present within a bone at any
period of the life of the animal ; the bones being in reality nothing but
absolutely homogeneous or laminated plates of a matrix which has calci-
fied throughout. The matrix in this case, as in all the others, has been
deposited by the action of connective-tissue cells and vessels, and both of
these may be observed in the vicinity but lying external to the bone
matrix. In other cases an elaborate reticular calcifying matrix is devel-
oped within cartilage without the presence of vessels. The most singular
type of this is that met with in the vertebral centra of sharks, where the
radiating and concentric fibres of the calcifying matrix arise between the
cartilage cells which formed the primary or embryonic vertebral body.
The radiating fibres, in this case, may be traced as continuations into the
fibrous connective tissues investing the vertebral column. This matrix is
homogeneous, highly refringent and its origin may be traced in the em-
bryo directly to the membrana elastica externa of authors.

The non-vascular character of all the tissues of animals immediately
involved in calcification has been thus well established. The only vessels
which can be identified as actually perforating as the minutest canals
either bone matrix or cartilage are the canaliculi from the lacunae in which
the bone and cartilage cells lie. The comparatively coarse capillaries of
the Haversian systems are remnants of the erosive and constructive pro-
cesses which took place when the bone was built up during ontogeny.
They become narrower and more constricted as life advances, and the
bones become more solidified. It is therefore obvious that the processes of
metabolism are here normally at a very low ebb so far as they affect the

Ryder.] 552 [Nov ^

bony tissues proper. The matrix being firm and stable there is no close
and continuous union with the vascular system except by way of the net-
work of processes of the so-called osteoblasts or "bone-forming cells,"
which indirectly form one system with the Haversian systems of blood
and lymph vessels in the higher types. In the lower types and in em-
bryos this is not the case ; the bone matrix as a plate or delicate reticulum
(vertebrae of sharks) calcifies without even the presence of so-called osteo-
blasts embedded in its substance. The calcification of the homogene-
ous concentrically laminated cysts, containing parasitic Trichinae in
infested muscle, the cysts being the result of the defensive action of the
connective tissues and vessels against the parasites, is surely proof that
calcification is a physical process determined merely by the presence of an
ametabolic or stable colloidal matrix, which is capable of taking up cal-
careous or other earthy salts, the latter losing their crystalline characteris-
tics more or less completely, owing to the physical interference of the
colloid in the processes of crystallization.

In young sharks, eight inches long, the lower jaw is instructive in this
connection. Cross sections of it show that the calcareous salts have been
deposited on the superficial layers of the matrix of Meek el's cartilage as
irregular nodules, many of which recall some of Rainey's figures of crys
talloids formed in artificially prepared and calcareously saturated colloids.
These nodules in the young shark's jaw are, moreover, nearest the surface
of the cartilage or nearest the vascular source of calcareous deposit. In
developing bone the same holds true. It is in the middle or diaphysial
part of the cartilage of a foetal long bone in which endocartilaginous cal-
careous deposits are first to be observed, or in the oldest part of the car-
tilage or that in which the colloidal matrix has had the most time in which
to passively take up such materials. Later this calcareous material is
again absorbed when the cartilage of the shaft is eroded and destroyed by
the ingrowth of the blood-vessels, at the time the formation of the matrix
of the true bone is to begin.

Summing up the whole of this evidence, we are fully warranted in
drawing the following inferences :

1. That a dense homogeneous, a metabolic or passive colloidal matrix,
whether found within or without a living body, will tend to abstract, and
precipitate within itself, in the form of nodules or granules, any calcare-
ous salts with which it may be mixed or by which it is bathed.

2. That the density of these colloidal matrices greatly increases their
avidity for calcareous matters, so as to cause them to very soon become
completely saturated with the calcareous salts so as to appear homogene-
ous, and characterized by a mineral-like brittleness, as in the laminar
bones of fishes, without included osteoblasts, or as happens in the case of
the dense matrix of the true bone tissues of higher animals.

3. That the firmness and persistency of the bones of higher forms are due
to the presence of their matrix of collagen-like material to and through
which the calcareous materials are being continually brought by the

1889.] 553 [Ryder.

blood and lymph vessels of the marrow and periosteum, to be absorbed
and carried to all parts of the thick bone substance by the processes of
the bone ci-lls or osteoblasts.

4. That the avidity of the absorption of calcareous matter is proportional
to the density of the colloidal matrix, and that the gradually increasing
brittleness of bone, as age advances, i.-* due to such increasing density of
the matrix and its still more enfeebled and less active metabolism.

5. That the feebleness of the metabolism going on in bony tissue or
matrices is the main cause, together with their avidity for earthy salts in
solution in the fluids of the body, of the rapid calcification of young
bones as well as of the persistence of their calcified condition throughout,
life.

6. There are no such things as "bone cells " or " osteoblasts " in the
sense of makers of bone ; these cells play an absolutely intermediary r61e-
in bone formation, since they only give rise to the bone matrix, and form
a network in the highest forms of bone by which a bond of union is estab-
lished throughout its substance, serving for the transmission of calcareous
salts from one part to another. The absorption and retention of calcare-
ous matter by bones is a physical process, conditioned by the establish-
ment and circumscription of colloidal or homogeneous stable matrices at
definite points in the organism ; these loci in turn are determined by the
soft parts through inheritance.

7. The soft parts have determined, in the main, the shapes of the hard
parts of the endoskeleton, and not vice versa, with the exception only of
the teeth.

The earliest form of a colloidal non-cellular matrix is found in the um-
brella of Medusae, of both hydrozoan and scyphozoan types. It here con-
fers an elasticity to the umbrella which is sufficient to effect the recoil of
its margins when the animal is in motion. In other words, the systole of
the umbrella is effected by the marginal radial and circular muscles, its
diastole or recoil is due to the elasticity of the mass of elastic more or less
colloidal matter interposed between the epiblast or ectoderm and the
hypoblast or endoderm. Its function is here not only that of a supporting
endoskeleton which gives the umbrella its configuration, but also effects
the diastole of the umbrella without involving any extra expenditure of
energy through its own metabolism, as must happen in contracting
muscle.

This gelatinoid matrix is a secretion of the primary embryonic layers
and plays an important r61e in giving form or configuration and a certain
rigidity to many larval forms. It is therefore physiologically the oldest of
all endoskeletal structures.

The next element of the endoskeleton which is of equally great signifi-
cance in the elaboration of a theory of the genesis of the vertebrate endo-
skeleton are the axial cellular cords of the tentacles of many Hydrozoa and
Scyphozoa, the oral rods and axial supports of the cirri of Branchiostoma,
and the notochord of all vertebrates, ascidians and Hemichordata. Prob-

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3R. PRINTED DEC. 18, 1889*

Ryder.] 554 [Nov> lf

ably the vesicular connective tissue of mollusks falls into the same cate-
gory.

The common character of all these types of tissue is the development of
cavities in its cells filled with fluid. All, except the last, also seem to
have lost the power of storing up plasma, and the plasmic cell walls be-
come thin and the nucleus is either pushed into a parietal position and
adherent to or embedded in the cell wall, as in the notochordal tissue, or
the nucleus is suspended by plasmic threads running radially from the
plasma which invests it to- the attenuated wall of the vesicular cell.

A mass or cord of such cellular tissue also possesses certain elastic prop-
erties as a result of which it may not only give form but also save the
expenditure of energy in the same way as we have already seen in the
case of the gelatinous matter of the umbrella of Medusae. Its elasticity
probably serves to automatically straighten out the body in young fishes
or those in which the notochord is persistent, and thus saves the expendi-
ture of a great amount of energy through the metabolism of muscle. In
fact it is almost absolutely certain that the notochord of embryonic verte-
brates has the elastic properties which I ascribe to it, judging from the
phenomena exhibited while such embryos are dying under actual observa-
tion. It is a truly cellular supporting tissue in contradistinction to the
jelly-like matrix which makes up most of the sometimes slightly fibrous
substance of the umbrella of Medusas.

The elastic properties of notochordal and other vesicular supporting
tissues do not arise as in the gelatinoid non-cellular supporting matrix
from an inherent elastic property such as would be met with in a mass of
rubber or a jelly prepared from gelatin, but from the qualities arising from
a cord or mass of minute cellular vesicles, with rather firm walls, bound
together by intercellular substances and external cuticular and intercellu-
lar membranes, investing such an aggregate of hollow cells. Such a me-
chanical aggregate possesses somewhat the properties of erectile tissue, the
qualities of which depend upon turgescence. In the latter case it is tem-
porary vascular turgescence under the control of the nervous system, and
consequently involves the expenditure of energy through metabolism,
both nervous and muscular, whereas in the former case the permanent
erection of the tissue is due to the permanent turgescence of the tensely
filled individual cells and calls for apparently no expenditure of energy. .

Another property of such vesicular tissues is their passivity or meta-
bolic indifierence, which is obvious from simple inspection. This indiffer-
ence or metabolic passivity is also exhibited en masse, since there is inva-
riably a tendency to form more or less homogeneous fibrous or dense cutic-
ular membranes around such masses or cords of cells. This is the
expression in the living normal organism of the same phenomenon as the
deposition of a cuticular capsule around a sliver or bullet which has pen-
etrated and become permanently embedded in the comparatively indiffer-
ent or passive connective tissues of a higher animal, or the deposition of
a cuticular laminated capsule around Trichina? lying between muscular

1889.1 [Ryder.

fibres, or the young trematode -which has bored as a Cercaria into the
corium of a fish and there become encapsuled.

It will be seen later that these facts have a profound significance as
respects the genesis of the endoskeleton met with in many mollusks, as-
cidians, balanoglossus and vertebrates.

In the vertebrates the first intimations of cartilage are met with in
BrancJiiostoma around the notochord, but not as definite bars. The gel-
atinoid matter for the matrix appears to be present around and between
the notochord and the muscle plates and in the epipleural folds, but no
definite loose cell aggregations have as yet wandered into it to constitute
true cartilage. No true cartilage, in fact, exists in BrancMostoma, only
the materials and possibilities of it.

In marsipobranchs the neural and haemal arches are developed around
the anterior part of the notochordal axis only, and these elements here
present the character of a tissue of cartilage cells embedded in a dense
fibrous matrix the origin of which is, however, to be traced to a homo-
geneous circumnotochordal gelatinoid matrix such as is seen investing the
notochord of Branchiostoina.

The next step in advance is made through the chimseroids and stur-
geons, in which the cartilaginous arches are developed for nearly or quite
the entire length of the notochord. From this point onward the cartilage
begins to preponderate around the notochord, and as we rise in the verte-
brate scale the neural and hsemal arches, where they abut against the noto-
chord, expand in all directions as flat disks, so as to form a more or less
complete investment around the notochord. Eventually in birds and
mammals, the cartilage precociously replaces the notochord, and it dwin-
dles or aborts in the embryo so that by the time the latter is hatched or
born, traces only of the notochord remain within and between the
centra.

The axial intermuscular tissue in the extremities of higher types seems
to have given rise, in the same way as above described, to the cartilagin-
ous matrix of the limb-bones. In Branchiostoma traces of continuations
of the gelatinoid intermuscular substance is found in the epipleural folds.
In the true vertebrates cords of proliferated cells in the axis of the limb
(prochondral cells of Strasser), pour out or aggregate to themselves more
and more of the primitive intermuscular and intermembranous gelatinoid
matrix. Definite bars of cartilage so arise, at first unsegmented, repre-
senting the whole of the future osseous merites or segments of the limb.
At first not sharply circumscribed, such bars eventually become definitely
and sharply outlined and imbedded in a matrix of fibrous connective tis-
sue, which is the perichondrium or germ of the future periosteum, in^case
future ossification occurs.

With circumscription of the definitely formed bars of cartilage the exu-
dation of a still more dense deposit of homogeneous matter occurs through
the instrumentality of the perichondrium. This is invariably thickest at
the oldest part, or at the middle, of the shaft or diaphysis of cartilage

Ryder.] 556 [-Nov. it

representing a long bone. This deposit is at first thickest around the mid-
dle of the long bones for the same reason as that already assigned for the
early appearance of calcareous deposits in the middle of the diaphysis,
viz., the greater age of this region.

In caicified bones of Batrachia, Kastschenko has shown that these first
homogeneous deposits contain no bone corpuscles, an observation which
I have confirmed, while Kolliker has lately recorded similar facts regard-
ing the bones of very young Mammalia, while my own studies in fishes
show that there are forms, such as the Lyomeri, which reach even the
adult stage without including a single osteoblast in any of their calcified
bones. I may further add that embryonic membrane bones of Mammalia,
and especially of fishes, at first develop and calcify in the form of abso-
lutely homogeneous plates or in reticuli of a dense homogeneous substance
allied to collagen.

Summarizing these results still further, it may be said that :

1. The indifferent intercellular colloid or gelatinoid tissues of inverte-
brates and vertebrates have a labor saving as well as a supporting
function.

2. The same may be said of the indifferent or ametabolic vesicular and
notochordal tissues of invertebrates and vertebrates.

3. The indifferent, ametabolic or passive qualities of both these kinds of
tissues apparently leads to the throwing down of homogeneous cuticular
deposits upon their surfaces by the surrounding tissues, in much the same
way as indifferent foreign bodies are encapsuled by colloid laminated mem-
branes, and which may become infiltrated with calcareous matter.

4. Osseous or calcareous infiltration of gelatinoid or colloid matrices,
and of homogeneous reticuli or membranes, always begins in the oldest
parts of the same, in conformity with what would be expected of them
on a priori grounds and in view of their ametabolic physical properties.

A homogeneous membrane of collagen may give rise by intercellular
extension and deposit to a reticulum consisting of the same substance.
This happens in the vertebrae of sharks, where such a reticulum invades in
an outward direction the investing rings of cartilage forming the bodies of
the vertebrae and calcifies directly without the intermediation of the inva-
sive or irruptive processes which accompany the formation of the caiicel-
lous tissue of the bones of many vertebrates, including Teleosts, Batrachia,
Reptilia, Aves, Mammalia.

The cartilaginous tube investing the notochord in sharks has probably
been evolved through a condition which is permanent in CMmcera, where
the cartilage at the bases of the neural and haemal arches has begun to
irrupt through the outer membrana elastica externa into the here enor-
mously thickened fibrous membrana elastica interna. In Teleosts the
elastic sheath in many cases seems to calcify and segment directly into the
vertebral rings. In other forms the elastica externa is the first to calcify,
even long before the cartilage of the vertebral centra. The elastica ex-
terna is rudimentary in Aves, Reptilia and Mammalia, and can be seen

1889.] [Ryder.

only in the embryo with fine processes sometimes extending in cross sec-
tions a little distance into the here more developed hyaline matrix of the
massive cartilaginous investment.

When the irruptive processes of bone formation or neoplastic ossifica-
tion occur they are followed by the deposition of dense homogeneous or
fibrous matrices around the marrow cavities so formed, within the original
homogeneous calcareous tube, which was formed by moulding a deposit of
collagen-like substance upon a matrix of cartilage. In such new homo-
geneous deposits new infiltrations of calcareous matter occur within and
superimposed upon the old. In such endosteal deposits and in the later
periosteal deposits the homogeneity of the bone substance is interrupted
only by the intercalation of the osteoblasts which are left imbedded in the
homogeneous matrix as the latter is laid down, layer after layer.

If time permitted, the mechanical advantages and expedients of neo-
plastic bone formation, as well as the intricate series of substitutions which
can be traced in the evolution of the vertebrate skeleton, might be dis-
cussed in full, but my intention has been fully realized, at present, if it
has been made clear that the physical, chemical and physiological proper-
ties as well as the mechanical space relations of the parts involved, must
be considered in order to arrive at a sound theory of the origin of the
skeleton. It is especially to be insisted upon that the physical properties
of the substances involved in calcification are to be taken into account
quite as much as their morphological characters, in working out a general
theory of the history of the skeleton. Morphology may serve to aid in in-
terpreting phylogenies, but it is evident from what has preceded, that
morphology alone is incapable of grappling with the question of the true
causes of the genesis of the skeleton, quite as much so as the overstrained
hypothesis of natural selection.

NOTE. — The only portion of the skeleton of vertebrates, the matrix of
which is of exoskeletal origin, is the enamel. The dentine is endoskeletal.

The elastic fibres found by Kolliker in bone, belong to the category of
substances denominated colloidal. The later fibrous character of the
matrix of many if not the majority of bones of higher types, as a result
of which, while living and moist they have a certain elasticity, does not
any the less exclude their constituent fibres from the group of colloidal
substances. In the same way the homogeneous actinotrichia of the fins
of fishes and their investing matrix of calcified matter is colloidal. The
precipitation of calcareous matter follows these actinotrichia to the very
margin of the fin folds, where they diverge more and more like the ribs of
a fan, and thus give rise to the characteristic dichotomous character of the
soft rays of all malacopterygian forms of fishes.

The deposition within the middle of the notochord of an axial median
cord of fibrous collagen-like substance is a further instance of the slow
degeneration and metabolism which may go on within even a relatively
indifferent tissue. This axial cord is an intercellular deposit, and has been

Allen.] 558 [0ct 4f

frequently mistaken by anatomists for the whole of the notochord, in the
intervertebral regions of the column. It is present in ChimcBra, Acipenser,
Petromyzon, Myxine, and traces of it are present in higher types. It may
be derived from the primitive central canal of the notochord, or mark the
point from whence that canal has disappeared. The partially tubular
notochord of Hemichorda would countenance this view as well as the
partially hollow notochord (at the caudal region) of the embryos of some
birds.

The writer would here acknowledge the value and importance to him
of materials kindly supplied to him from the National Museum at the in-
stance of the obliging Director of that institution, Dr. G. Brown Goode.

On tlie Genus Nyctinomus and Description of Two New Species.
By Harrison Allen.

(Read before the American PhilosopJiical Society, October 4, 18S9.)

The genus Nyctinomus includes twenty-one species and is of cosmo-
politan distribution. Thus ten species are found in Africa and Madagas-
car ; one in Europe with a range in the northern part of Africa ; two in
India ; two in the Malay Archipelago ; one each in Polynesia and
Australia, and four in America. It is interesting to contrast this wide
range with that of the other two genera of the group in which Nyctino-
mus is found, namely Cheiromeles, which is restricted to the Indo-
Malayan subregion, and Molossus, which is confined to tropical and sub-
tropical America, excluding the United States. Notwithstanding the
extended range of Nyctinomus, the species are closely related. With the
exception of N. johonensis and N. australis, few specialized structures are
met with ; and but two species — one from Madagascar (N. albiventer)
and a second from Africa (-ZV. acetabulosus') — depart from a single for-
mula for the teeth. As is the case with the Cheiroptera generally, the
American species are the most obscure. Of the four described species, I
have seen N. brasiliensis, N. macrotis and JV. gracilis. A recent study of
the materials at hand has led me to record descriptions of two new
species.

NYCTINOMUS EUROPS, n. s. «

Muzzle divided in middle into two parts by a vertical linear groove, the
sides of which are defined by spines. These are continuous with the
spines of the upper border of the muzzle. Ears united over the face for a

1889.] 559 [Allen<

distance of 2 mm. The outer border of the auricle not scalloped on the
line of the external basal ridge, but is uniformly rounded. The revolute
margin reaches as far as the anterior border of this ridge. The inner
border of the auricle retains six small marginal spines. The tragus is
small pointed, or obscurely notched on the summit, and is but £ mm. high.
The antitragus, as wide as high, much narrower above than at base ; the
notch posterior to it is well defined and reaches half way to the base.
The external basal ridge is rudimental. The keel is not highly devel-
oped and measures 7 mm. in length. The first and fifth toes are thicker
than in JV. brasiliensis.

The tip of the third phalanx of the fourth finger is without projecting
lobe.

The lips and adjacent surfaces are more tumid than in N. brasiliensis.
The postrnental wart is especially conspicuous as compared to the same
structure in that species. As in JVi brasiliensis, a medium ridge lies between
the wart and the lower lip.

Measurements of Head and Ears.

mm.
Distance from interauricular membrane to end of

muzzle .,, 3

Height of auricle . . . ; IB

Distance of auricle to angle of mouth 2

Width and height of antitragus 3

In the entopatagium* the intercosto-humeral nerve divides into two
terminal branches at the upper third of the wing membrane before reach-
ing the elbow.

Four oblique lines in the positions of the intercostal nerves can be dis-
cerned.

The mesopatagium with the internal cutaneous nerves much the same
as in N. brasiliensis; but the superior branches are much less numerous
than in that species. The distal end of the second phalanx of the fifth
finger is spatulate.

The nerves on the interspaces the same as in N. brasiliensis. First
-oblique band at radio-carpal angle attached at side of palmar surface of the
muscle mass of the fifth metacarpal bone and passes downward and
inward at an angle to the radius for a distance of 4 mm. The pouch is
conspicuous.

The tendon of the palmar interosseous muscle extends from the middle
of the fifth metacarpal bone to the distal end of the first phalanx.

Fur on the back of a delicate fawn inclining to brown at the shoulders.

* For explanation of the terms endopatagium, and mesopatagium, see Proc. Acad. of
Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, 1889, p. 314.

Allen.J 560 [Oct. 4,

The back of the neck and head of a lighter shade. Back of the ear the
hair is almost white and covers the posterior surface to a point just beyond
the line answering to the keel. The fur of the venter is of a uniform light
brown hue, verging to white. The wing membranes and tail membrane
are of a brown color and are naked, excepting along a line continuous on
the dorsum from the shoulder to the middle of the thigh. A delicate line
of fur extends from the upper third of the arm to the middle of the thigh.
The fur of the trunk both at the shoulder and thigh is continuous with this
line, but on the entopatagium the hair is absent alongside of the body.

On the venter the foot and the distal third of the tibia are the only parts
seen of the lower extremity, the remaining parts are concealed by a fold of
skin which extends from the pubis to the lower third of the tibia.

The tail membrane with distinct pelvo-tibial line, but without the line
from knee which is seen in N~. brasiliensis. The free margin of the mem-
brane without the lobe which is so well seen in the species last named.

The Cranium. — The superior angle of the occiput is more acute than in
N. brasiliensis and smaller by one-half. The temporal crest is distinct
throughout its entire length. In N. brasiliensis it is absent except at the
anterior half. The dorsum of the face is without the groove so character-
istic of N. brasiliensis. The anterior nasal aperture is ovate, not cordate,
as in the species last named. The lachrymal process is conspicuous and
trenchant. The zygomata are of uniform width. The mentum is
recedent ; the posterior border being on a line which extends between the
second premolar and the first molar. The coronoid process is scarcely
higher than condyloid; the angular process projects well back of the
condyloid.

Measurements. N. europs. N. brasiliensis.

mm. mni.

Length 16 17

Width between zygomata posteriorly 9 10

Width of cranium at narrowest part 3 4

Distance from anterior edge second pre-
molar to end of face 2£ 1^

The Teeth.—

Upper incisors near together their entire length. Interval between them
much less than in AT. brasiliensis. First premolar lies to outer side of the
postero-basal cingule of the canine, which almost touches the second pre-
molar. In N. brasiliensis the first premolar is in line with the cingule.
This distinction is associated with a shortening of the axis of the face
from the centre- pf the incisorial space to the first premolar.

Lower incisors equal, bilobed, not crowded.

1889.] 561 [Allen

Measurements of

mm.
Length of head and body ....... 53

" " tail in membrane ..... 17

" " free .............. 19

" " forearm .............. 40

" " first finger, including

metacarpal ......... 8

" " second metacarpal — 39 mm. mm.

"third " ....40; 1st ph., 19 ; 2d ph., 15

" fourth " .... 40; " 15 ; " 3

" fifth " .... 23; " 13; " 3

" tibia ................. 11

" "foot ................. 7

The description is based upon examination of twenty adult specimens,
all females.

Habitat, Brazil. Collected by Prof. Harte. Prof. B. G. Wilder has
kindly permitted me to study the Cheiroptera in the museum of Cornell
University. The species above named was secured from this collection,
where the type specimens remain.

jflT. europs resembles IT. megalotis* in the shape of ears and color of fur.
It differs in the shape of the antitragus. N. megalotis is a larger form, the
length of the body and head being 75 mm. (3/;)» and that of the forearm 56
mm. (2.35")» yet the length of the second phalanx of the fourth finger is
less than 1 mm. (0;'.l). This phalanx in N. europs measures 3 mm.

NYCTINOMUS ORTHOTIS, n. s.

The upper margin of the muzzle is below the plane of the dorsum of the
face. The vertical ridge between the nostrils seen in N. europs and N.
brasiliensis is absent. The nostrils are elliptical, slightly expanded above
and look directly forward. The entire region of the muzzle abruptly cut off,
and of quite peculiar physiognomy. There is no concavity in front of the
ears. The upper border of the muzzle is not projecting, and without
pectinate spines, but furnished with papillae, which extend over the nos-
trils. The ears are erect, large, extending 4 mm. in advance of the
muzzle, and are united on the dorsum of the face by a band 3 mm. high.

The general form of each ear is rounded and stands out from the
head as in JV. brasiliensis. No spines occur on the upper border. The
outer border is furnished with a lap or hem of skin, which measures one-
fifth of the diameter of the ear couch. It is slightly scalloped in the middle
and extends as far forward as the end of the external basal ridge. The
keel does not reach the antitragus ; it is thickened and not revolute. The
anterior basal ridge forms a distinct projection at the notch. The notch

*Dobson, Cat. Cheiropt., Br. Mus., 1878, p. 434.

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3s. PRINTED DEC. 18, 1889.

Allen. 1 562 [0ct 4>

extends to the base of the antitragus. The antitragus is thin, broader than
high and slightly higher posteriorly than anteriorly. A skin fold extends
from the antitragus to the angle of the mouth. The tragus is quadrate
and bears a general resemblance to that in If. brasiliensis. The sides of
the face are without folds.

The fur on the dorsum is fawn color with paler tints at the base. It
extends half way up the ears. On the dorsum the proximal half of the
arm, the endopatagium near the body, and the basal fourth of the tail are
covered with hair. On the venter the color is the same as on the back,
except on the face and ears, where it is of a dark chestnut. The venter,
the arm, the thigh and entopagiuin half way to the elbow are covered
with a thin layer of fur. The face is occupied by a number of stout bristles
between the ears and the muzzle. Two hairs, 1 mm. long, project from
the mental wart.

The following notes have been made on the terminal digits. That of
the third digit of the third finger is little over 5 mm. in length, is slightly
curved toward the trunk at the tip. A thin membrane is seen at the distal
half at the thumb side. The wing membrane extends to the tip toward
the trunk.

The terminal digit of the fourth finger is 3 mm. long. The membrane
is not attached to the somad surface ; while on the pollicad surface it is
attached the entire length of the digit. The phalanx is markedly deflected
on the free margin of the membrane and ends in a free lobe.

The terminal phalanx of the fifth finger is slightly curved somad. It
is 3 mm. long, and nearly 1 mm. wide at base. The membrane is attached
to the second phalanx at the middle of the pollicad margin, but reaches to
the tip of the phalanx on the somad side.

No entopatagial lines are seen. The internal cutaneous line exhibits a
superior branch. The nerve ends abruptly by inferior vertical branches
as in JV. brasiliensis. A line is seen on the interfemoral membrane extend-
ing from the middle of the thigh to the free margin of the membrane.

Cranium. — The cranium is of the type of AT. macrotis. The facial region
is high, the nasal bones at the anterior nasal aperture being the highest
point of the vertex. The upper border of the aperture is defined by a trans-
verse line, which forms a right angle with the lateral border. A line drawn
downward from the border intersects the infraorbital foramen at its poste-
rior limit. The zygoma is without elevation. The ethmoidal swelling
(by which term is meant the swelling, in the orbito-temporal fossa, of
the frontal bone over the ethmoid) is rounded. The palatal rugae oppo-
site the molars abruptly angulated, the angle being forwards.

In contrast to the above, the skull of IT. macrotis presents the fol-
lowing : The facial region at the anterior nasal aperture is the lowest
part of the vertex. : The upper border of the aperture is A'snaPed. A
line produced downward lies in front of the infraorbital foramen. The
zygoma with posterior elevation. The ethmoidal swelling is ridge-like.

1889.] 563 [Allen.

The palatal rugas opposite molars not angulated, but slightly curved,
the curve being forwards.

Dental formula the same as in the preceding species.

The first maxillary premolar in N. ortJiotis is in the outer angle between
the second premolar and the canine. It is smaller than in JV. macrotis.
The postero-internal cusp of the first and second maxillary molars con-
tinuous with a single crescentic cinguluni. The cingulum of the third
molar of the same series of a single crescentic form. Mandibular incisors
four. The first mandibular premolar touches canine.

In 2V. macrotis, the first maxillary premolar is in dental arch, i.e., is neither
in outer or inner angle formed by the crowding of the canine tooth and
the first premolar, but is in the axis of the dental series. The postero-
internal cusp of the first and second maxillary molars separate from the
double crescent form, of the cingulum. The cingulum of the third molar
of the same series of a double crescentic form.

Measurements.

mm.

Length of head and body

68

20

Length of forearm

57

" " thumb

5

" " 2d metacarpal bone. . . .

22 mm mm.

" 3d " " ....

25 ; 1st ph., 10 2d ph., 9

" 4th " " ....

24; " 10 " 4

" 5th " " ....

12; " 9 " 3

" " tibia ,

20

" " foot

7

25

" tail free..,

9

Habitat, Jamaica. The single specimen is a skin in the collection of the
National Museum (No. 9397, W. T. March), and was received from Span-
ishtown.

I have been minute in the description of these new forms for the reason
that diagnoses of species have hitherto been too general. Some of the
characters, such as the shapes of the terminal phalanges, the patterns of
the wing membranes, the depth of the notch in the auricle and the point of
termination of the auricular flange or hem have not been used in studying
Cheiroptera. Even if the attempt to establish new characters should fail, it
is of interest to record these novel details of structure.

564 tNov. 15,

Stated Meeting, November 15, 1889.

Present, 10 members.
President, Mr. FRALEY, in the Chair.

Correspondence was submitted as follows :

From the Naturforschende Gesellschaft zu Emden, Hano-
ver, an invitation to the celebration of the seventy-fifth anni-
versary of its foundation, December 29, 1889, to which the
Secretaries were directed to make a suitable reply.

A photograph for the Society's album was received from
Mr. George Harding, Philadelphia.

Letters of envoy were received from the Mines Department,
"Wellington, New Zealand ; Musee Guimet, Paris, France ;
Literary and Philosophical Society, Manchester, Eng. ; Theo-
logical Seminary, Andover, Mass. ; Department of State,
Washington, D. C.

Letters of acknowledgment from the Geological Society of
London (127, 128, and Transactions, xvi, 2) ; Bureau of Sta-
tistics of Labor, Boston, Mass. (96-129, Catalog, Parts i-iv).

Letters of acknowledgment for 129 from the Geographical
Society, St. Petersburg, Russia ; Biblioteca N. V. E., Rome,
Italy ; K. Sachsische Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Leip-
zig, Saxony ; Dr. 'John Evans, London, Eng. ; and from the
Tokyo Library, Japan, for 96-129, and Catalog.

The U. S. Department of Agriculture and the Nova Scotia
Institute of Science were placed on the exchange list to re-
ceive Proceedings from No. 97.

Accessions to the Library were reported from the Royal
Society of Victoria ; Department of Mines, Melbourne ;
Academic de la Rochelle, France ; Societe d' Agriculture, His-
toire Naturelle et Arts Utiles, Lyon ; Societe de 1'Histoire de
France, Redaction " Cosmos," Societe de Medecine Pratique,
Paris ; Societe des Antiquaires de la Morinie, St. Omer ; Geo-
logical and* Natural History Survey of 'Canada, Montreal ;

1889.]

565

Theological Seminary, Andover, Mass. ; Dr. J. S. Newberry,
New York ; Dr. D. Jayne & Son, Mr. Henry Phillips, Jr.,
Misses Phillips, Philadelphia ; U. S. Naval Observatory,
Washington, D. C. ; Free Public Library, San Francisco, Cal.

The Special Committee on C. E. Keyes' Paper reported
progress, and was continued.

The President reported the appointment of Prof. Lesley to
prepare the obituary notice of the late Leo Lesquereux, and
that the same had been accepted.

The suggestions of the Board of Officers and Council were
taken up and considered. On motion the Society requested
the Park Commission to label the trees planted from the
Michaux funds in such a way as will give their botanical and
common names, the label to include the legend "From the
Michaux Legacy ;" and further requested the Park Commis-
sion to change the name of " Agricultural avenue to Michaux
avenue."

New nominations 1194-1202 were read.

On report of the Committee on Finance, the Society appro-
priated $50 towards the expenses attending the reception and
entertainment of the American Folk-lore Association.

The Committee on the Michaux Legacy presented the fol-
lowing report :

To the American Philosophical Society :

The Michaux Committee respectfully reports, that at a meeting of the
committee held on Monday, November 4, 1889, letters were received from
Prof. J. T. Rothrock, stating that he had made preparations for the usual
annual course of lectures to be delivered under the auspices of the Society
in the hall of the Academy of Natural Sciences, Nineteenth and Race
streets, on the Wednesday evenings of December 4, 11, 18, 1889, and
January 8, 15, 22, 29, 1890. The following will be the subjects of his lec-
ture's :

1. Civilization as related to Surroundings.

2. Some neglected Trees.

3. Some famous Trees.

4. Trees along our Roadsides.

5. Trees in our Yards.

6. Trees we are Exterminating.

7. Practical Forestry.

566

[Dec. 6,

All of these lectures, except the last one, will be illustrated by stereop-
ticon views.

The suggestion of Prof. Rothrock met with the full approval of the
committee, and it recommends the expenditure of $264 from the appro-
priation of the Michaux fund, as follows :

Lecturer $140 00

Hall 14 00

Exhibitor, gas 60 00

Advertising 50 00

$264 00
By order of the committee.

J. SERGEANT PRICE,

Secretary.

On motion, it was resolved that the report of the committee
be accepted and the sum of $264 be expended from the amount
of the appropriation of the Michaux fund, as requested by it.

And the Society was adjourned by the President.

NOVEMBER 21, 1889, on this day, being the one hundreth
anniversary of the Society's first meeting in its present Hall,
a celebration of the event took place by an address at 4 P. M.,
in the Hall of 'the Society, -by Hon. Frederick Fraley, LLJX,
the President of the Society, and by a dinner at the Hotel
Stratford at 6 P. M. A full report of the proceedings and ad-
dresses will be issued in Proceedings, No. 131.

Stated Meeting, December 6, 1889.

Present, 24 members.
Vice-President, Dr. KUSCHENBERGER, in the Chair.

Messrs. Andrew A. Blair, Clarence H. Clark and David K.
Tuttle, lately elected members, were presented to the Chair
and took their seats.

Correspondence was submitted as follows :

A letter from the President of the Society announcing that
he had appointed Dr. Charles S. Wurts a member of the Com-
mittee on Finance vice Mr. Henry Winsor, deceased, and the
action of the President was approved.

1889.]

567

A letter from Dr. George Inman Eiche, of Philadelphia,
tendering his resignation from membership in the Society,
which, on motion, was accepted.

A letter from B. A. Stephens, Los Angeles, Gal., in relation
to a National Convention of Historical Societies, proposed to
be held in Philadelphia on July 4, 1890, was referred to the
Secretaries with power to act.

Letters of envoy were received from the Mining Department,
Melbourne, Victoria ; Societe Imperiale des Naturalistes, Mos-
cow, Eussia; Yerein fiir Erdkunde, Dresden; E. Istituto di
Studi Superiori, Florence, Italy ; Eoyal Statistical Society,
London ; Boston Society of Natural History ; U. S. Coast and
Geodetic Survey; Washington, D.C.

Letters of acknowledgment (128) were received from the
Eoyal Geographical Society, St. Petersburg ; Mr. Samuel Da-
venport, Adelaide, Australia ; Boston Society of Natural His-
tory.

Letters of acknowledgment (129) were received from the
China Branch, Eoyal Asiatic Society, Shanghai ; Geological
Survey, Calcutta, India ; Observatoire Astronornique et Phy-
sique, Tashkent, Eussia ; " Le Cosmos," Marquis de Nadaillac,
Prof. Eemi Simeon, Paris; Maine Historical Society, Port-
land ; Boston Society of Natural History ; Academy of Nat-
ural Sciences, Davenport, la.

Accessions to the Library were announced from the Eoyal
Society of Tasmania, Hobart ; Mr. H. Y. L. Brown, Adelaide,
Australia ; Societe Finnoise d'Archaelbgie, Helsingfors; Soci-
ete Imperiale des Naturalistes, Moscow, Eussia ; Magyar
Tudomanyos Akadernia, Budapest ; Yerein fiir Erdkunde,
Dresden; Yerein fiir Thiiringische Geschichte, Jena; Pub-
lishers of the " Interpreter," Leipzig ; Yerein fiir Naturkunde,
Offenbach a. M.; E. Istuto di Studi Superiori, Florence, Italy ;
Accacjemia di Scienze Morale et Politiche, Naples, Italy ;
Nova Scotian Institute of Natural Science, Halifax ; Ameri-
can Philological Association, Dr. F. B. Stephenson, Boston ;
Ehode Island Historical Society, Providence ; New York For-
est Commission, Troy ; Prof. Henry F. Osborne, Princeton, N.

568 [Dec. 6,

J. ; Messrs. W. S. Baker, Henry Phillips, Jr., Philadelphia ;
U. S. Department of Agriculture, U. S. Geological Survey, U.
S. Coast and Geodetic Survey, Washington, D. C. ; Ohio Ag-
ricultural Station, Columbus.

Donations to the Cabinet were received as follows:

A photograph of the Shingwauk Home for Indian Chil-
dren, Sault Ste. Marie, Canada, from Rev. E. F. Wilson,
Canada.

' An engraving of the rear of the State House, Philadelphia,
designed and published by W. Birch, 1800, from Mr. William
S. Baker, Philadelphia.

The Committee on C. R. Keyes' Paper reported unfavorably
upon the same, and the report being accepted the Committee
was discharged.

The death of Rev. Joseph A. Murray, D.D., Carlisle, Pa., on
November 27, 1889 (b. October 2, 1815), was announced.

The annual report of the Treasurer was presented and
referred to the Committee on Finance.

The annual report of the Committee on Publication was
presented.

The first annual report of the Committee on the Henry
M. Phillips' Prize Essay Fund was presented.

A paper entitled " On a New Species of Carollia, with Re-
marks on Carollia brevicauda" by Dr. Harrison Allen, was
read.

Mr. Phillips presented a second list of lacunas in the Library
of the Society.

Pending nominations 1194, 1195, 1196, 1197, 1198, 1199,
1200, 1201 and 1202 were read.

The Committee on the Centennial Celebration reported, and
was discharged.

On motion the President was authorized to take such action
as should to him seem best, upon the subject of a communica-
tion to be addressed to the Secretary of War relating to Prof.
Haupt's System of Harbor Improvements.

And the Society was adjourned by the presiding member.

1889.] 569

Stated Meeting, December 20, 1889.

Present, 24 members.
President, Mr. FRALEY, in the Chair.

Dr. C. E. Sajous, a lately elected member, was presented to
the Chair, and took his seat.

Correspondence was submitted as follows :

An invitation to be present at the opening of the Public
Library of Minneapolis, on December 16, 18tt9.

A request from the K. Leopold-Carol, Akademie, Halle a
S., for Proceedings No. 109, which was granted.

A letter from Dr. Kothrock, enclosing one from the Museum
d'Histoire Naturelle, Section Botanique, Paris, returning
thanks to the Society for the photographs presented from the
Michaux fund.

Letters of envoy were received from the State Geological
Survey, Columbus, Ohio; Kansas Historical Society, Topeka.

Letters of acknowledgment were received from the Socictd
des Naturalistes, Kief, Russia (128, 129) ; Prof. J. S. Steen-
strup, Copenhagen, Denmark (129); K. K. Naturhistorisch.es
Hof-Museum, Vienna, Austria (129) ; Physiologische Gesell-
schaft, Berlin (129) ; Yerein fiir Erdkunde, Halle a. S. (129) ;
Dr. Julius Platzmann, Leipzig (129) ; Societu des Sciences
Naturelles et Archeologiques de la Creuse, Gueret, France
(129); Mnsee Gulmet, Paris (129); Cav. Damiano Muoni
Milan (129) ; Marquis Antonio De Gregorio, Palermo, Sicily
(127, 128, 129) ; University of Illinois, Champaign, Illinois
(129) ; Bishop Crescencio Carrillo, Merida, Yucatan.

Accessions to the Library were announced from the Neder-
landsche Botanische Vereeniging, Nijmeguen ; Statistika Cen-
tral By ran, Stockholm, Sweden ; K. K. Naturhistorisches Hof-
Museum, Vienna, Austria; K. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften,
Gottiugen, Prussia; Verein fiir Erdkunde, Stettin, Prussia;
Mr. L. M. Billia, Milan, Italy; Rev. Edward F. Wilson, Sault
Ste. Marie, Canada ; Massachusetts Historical Society, Boston ;

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3T. PRINTED JAN. 1, 1890.

570

[Dec. 20,

Mr. Isaac C. Martindale, Camden, N. J. ; Semi-centennial
Committee of the Central High School, Engineers' Club,
Schuylkill Fishing Company of the State-in-Schuylkill, Mes-
srs. B. D. Cope, Lewis M. Haupt, Henry Phillips, Jr., Phila-
delphia ; Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore, Md. ; U. S.
National Museum, Washington, D. C. ; Geological Survey of
Ohio, Columbus; Kansas Historical Society, Topeka ; Mr.
Eafael M. Merchan, Bogota, S. A.

The deaths of the following members were announced :

Henry S. Frieze, Ann Arbor, Mich., December 7, 1889 (b.
September 15, 1817).

Franklin B. Gowen, Philadelphia, December 14, 1889 (b.
February 9, 1836).

On motion, the President was authorized, at his discretion,
to appoint suitable persons to prepare the usual obituary
notices of the deceased.

This being the evening for balloting for candidates for mem-
bership in the Society, pending nominations Nos. 1194, 1195,
1196, 1197, 1198, 1199, 1200, 1201 and 1202 were spoken to
and voted upon.

New nominations Nos. 1203, 1204 and 1205 were read.

The report of the Finance Committee was presented, and
the appropriations for the succeeding year were passed.

The President reported that he had caused to be engrossed
a letter to the Secretary of War* in reference to Prof. Haupt's
invention, and that he intended to sign and send it to-morrow.

After all the business of the meeting was concluded, the bal-
lot box was opened and the votes counted, and the result of the
poll having been announced to the President, he declared the
following-named persons to have been duly elected members
of the Society :

No. 2167. Dr, Friederich S. Krauss, Vienna.

No. 2168. Sir George G. Stokes, President of the Eoyal
Society of London.

No. 2169. Et. Eev. John J.-Keane, Eector of the Catholic

University, Washington, D. C.

*•

* See Minutes, December 6, 1889.

571

No. 2170. Dr. Charles C. Abbott, Trenton, N. J.

No. 2171. Dr. George Friebis, Philadelphia.

No. 2172. Dr. Fernando Cruz, Minister of Guatemala,
Washington, D. C.

No. 2173. A. Sydney Biddle, Professor of Law in the Uni-
versity of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia.

No. 2174. J. M. Le Moine, President of the Historical and
Literary Society of Quebec, Canada.

And the Society was adjourned by the President.

[Dec.fi,

LIST OF DEFICIENCIES

IN THE

Library of the American Philosophical Society.

PART SECOND.

(Read before the American Philosophical Society, December 6, 18S9.)

PUBLICATIONS OF SOCIETIES CONTINUED.*

:ETJ:R,O:P:E.

AUSTRIA.

Bdhmische Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Prag.
Abhandlungen, all before 1875 to VII Folge 1886.
Sitzungsbericht, all before 1886.
Jahresbericht, all before 1886.

Naturforschende Verein, Brunn.
Verhandluugen, all before XXIV Band, 1885.

Meteorologische Commission, Brunn.
Bericht, all before IV, 1886.

Anthropologische Oesellschaft, Vienna.
Mittheilungen, Band I, 1870, all after No. 14 if any, and Title-page

and Index.

K. K. Geologische Reichsanstalt, Vienna.
Abhandlungen :

Vol. IV, pages 1-116.
Vol. V, all after Heft 6.
Vol. VI, all after Heft 2.
Vol. XI, all after Heft 2.
Verhandlungen : .

1867, pages 113-203 and Title-page.

1869, Title-page.

1870, pages 95-173.

1871, " 87-107.
1874, " 329-377.

•-•'• The Society faill be pleased to receive as donations any of the publications men-
tioned in this list.

1889.1

573

1882, pages 190-206.

1883, " 1-98.

1884, " 1-52.

Akademie der Wissenschaften, Vienna.
Sitzimgs (Phil. Hist. Cl.) :

Vols. I, II, III.

Vol. VIII, all after Heft 2.

Vol. IX, all except Heft 4.

Vol. X, all except Heft 5.

Vol. XVH, all after Heft 2 (if any).

Vol. XVIII, whole volume.

Vol. XIX, Heft 1.

Vol. LIV, whole volume.

Vol. CIV, Heft 1.
Sitzungs (Math.-Natur. Cl.):

Vols. I, II, III, IV, V, VI, VII, IX.

Vol. LXXXV, 1st Abth., Hefts 1, 2, 3.
Alnianachs, all before 1855.
Registers :

(Phil. Hist. Cl.) all before 1854 and after 1879, 81 bis 90.

(Math. Natur. Cl/) all before 1854 and after 1880, 76 bis 80.

DENMARK.

K. Nordiske Oldskrift Selskab, Copenhagen.
Memoirs [1st Series], all before 1835.

[New Series], all between 1860 and 1866.
Aarboger, all before 1866.
Tillaeg till Arbogen, all before 1866.
Antiquarisk Tidskrift, all before 1843.
Annual Reports, all before 1834, also 1835, 1837 and all after 1839.

PRANCE.

Societe Philomathique, Paris.
Bulletin :

[Old Series] any after Vol. III.

[New Series] all after 1824.
Extraits des Proces-verbaux, all except Seances de 1836-1838 (inclusive).

Societe EthnograpMque, Paris.
Memoires, all after Tome II, 1845.
Bulletin, all except Tome Ire Annee 1846.
Tome 1^ Annee 1847.

574

[Dec. 6,

Societe d'Histoire Naturdle de Strasbourg.
Me"moires :

Tome IV, lre Livraison.

Tome Y, 1« Livraison.

And all after Tome VI. 2.
Bulletin :

Ire Anne*3, No. 2.

2d Anne"e all after No. 7, and the succeeding annees.

Societe des Sciences Naturelles and Archeologiques de la Creuse, Gueret.
Memoires, all except Tome V, and all other publications of the society.

Societe Americaine de France, Paris.

Archives [Old Series], all except Tome ler, 1857-1859, pp. 1-32.
[Nouvelle 8<§rie] Tome I.

Tome III, Parts 1 and 2.
Tome IV, all after Part 3.
Tome V, Parts 1, 2, 3.
Tome VI, and all after to date.
Annuaire, all before and after 1873 to 1880 (inclusive); 1884 to date.

JAVA.

Batamaasche Genootschap van Kunsten en Wetenscliappen, Batama.
Verhandlungen, XVI D, XVIII D to XXII D (inclusive).
Tidschrift voor Indische Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde :

[N. S.] Deels I, II, III, 2 afl., and any after 6 afl.

[3e S.] Deel I, afl. 3, and any after 4 afl.
Deel II, afl. 1.

[6« S.] Deel I, Title age and Index.
Register op de Notulen, all except 1867 to 1878.
Catalogus -der Bibliotheek, any before 1864, and after except 1877.
Catalogus Numismatische afdeeling, all except 1869, 1877.
Catalogus Ethnologische Afdeeling, all except 1877.
Catalogus Numismatische Verzameling, all except 1886.
Catalogus der Archeologische Verzameling, all except 1887.

NETHERLANDS.

Bataafsch Genootschap van Proefonder vindelijke Wijsbegeerte, Rotterdam.
Nieuwe Vjerhandelingen, all after II Reeks ; III Deel, 2 Stuk. 1885 to

date.
Programme, any before 1861 ; also 1862, 1864-1868 (inclusive), 1870, 1871,

1873, 1875, 1877-1879 (inclusive), 1881, 1883, 1885.

K. Zoologiscli-Botanisclie Genootschap, 's GravenJiage.
Verslag-jaar, all before 1885, and any other publications of the society.

575

Hollandsche Maatschappij der Wetenschappen, Haarlem.
Verliandelingen, all before XXX Deel, 1754, and any after 1793.
Naturkunde Verhandelingen :

[1st Ser.] any after XX, 1832.

[2nd Ser.] Ill, 2 ; V, 2 ; VII ; IX ; XI, 2 ; XII ; XX ; and any after
XXV.

[3rd Ser.] II, 1, 2 ; III ; IV, 2, and all after Part 3.
Programmes, any before and after 1867 to 1873 (inclusive), 1875, 1877,

1878, 1881.
Archives Ne'erlandaise :

Tome VIII, 1, 2, 5.

Tome IX, 1, 2, 3.

Tome XIII, 4, 5.

Tome XVI, 3, 4, 5.

Tome XIX, 3.

Nederlandsclie Botaniscke Verein, Nijmegen.

Nederlandsche Kruidkundig Archief, all before Deel IV ; also Deel IV, 1.
[2 Ser.] Deel I, 1 ; II, 4 ; III, 1 ; IV, 1, 2.

RUSSIA.

- Imperiale Sociele des Naturalisies, Moscow.

Bulletin, Vols. II-VIII (inclusive), and any of that series after Vol. IX,

1837.

[N. S.] 1839, 1842, 1843.
1851, 1.

1858, 2, 3, 4.

1859, 1.

1861, 1862, 1863, 1864, 1.
Nouveaux Memoires, Vols. I, II, III, V, VI, VIII, IX, XIII, 1 ; XIV, 3.

SWEDEN.

R. Societatis Scientarum Upsaliensis, Upsal.
Nova Acta [Ser. 1], Vols. IX, XI, and any after XII.

Academic Royale des /Sciences, Stockholm.
Oversigt, 1848, No. 4.

Handlinger, Tome III, Triinestre for July, August, September, 1872.
Tal hallet vid praefldii nedlaggen uti K. Ved. Akad., all before 1839, also
1840, 1844-1848 (inclusive), 1850-1855 (inclusive), and any after
1856.
Lists of Members, all before 1861, also 1870, 1871, 1876, 1877.

[ To be continued. ]

INDEX TO VOL XXVI.

Stated Meetings Held.

January 4 174

January 18 291

February 1 294

February 15 297

March 1 301

March 15 303

April 5 305

April 19 , 352

May 3 .353

Page.

18S9, May 17 355

September 6 482

September 20 488

October 4 439

October 18 527

November 1 531

November 15 564

December 6 566

December 20. . . .569

New Members Elected.
May 17, 1889.

No. 2156. Lester F. Ward Washington, I). C.

2157. Andrew A. Blair Philadelphia.

21.58. Clarence H. Clark Philadelphia.

2159. Henry D. Gregory Philadelphia.

October 18, 18S9.
No. 2160. Walter J. Hoffman, M.D Washington, D. C.

2161. J. W. Powell Washington, D.C.

2162. G. Brown Goode Washington, D. C.

2163. Lyon G. Tyler Williamsburgh, Va.

2164. James B. Angell Ann Arbor, Mich.

2165. Henry Hazlehurst Philadelphia.

2166. David K. Tuttle Philadelphia.

December 20, 1S89.
No. 2167. Dr. Friedericji 8. Krauss Vienna.

2168. Sir George G. Stokes London.

2169. Rt. Rev. John J. Keane Washington, D. C.

2170. Dr. Charles C. Abbott Trenton, N. J.

2171. Dr. George Friebis Philadelphia.

2172. Dr. Fernando Cruz (of Guatemala) Washington, D. C.

2173. A. Sydney Biddle Philadelphia.

2174. J. M. Le Moine Quebec, Canada.

Decease of Members.

Josef von Lenhossek 175 Theodore Dwight Woolsey 488

Guiseppe Meneghini 300 Elias Loomis 488

John Ericson 304 George H. Cook 490

Henry W. Field 354 Gaston Plante 533

Samuel W. Gross 354 Henry Wiusor 533

William Henry Rawle 354 Leo Lesquereux 533

F. A. P. Barnard 354 Joseph A. Murray 568

Maria Mitchell 488 : Henry S. Frieze 570

Louis G. DeKoninck 488 : Franklin B. Gowen 570

PROC. AMER. PHILOS. SOC. XXVI. 130. 3u. PRINTED JAN. 1, 1890.

578

Member Resigned. Page.
George Inman Riche" , 567

Written Communications.

ALLEN, HARRISON.

On the Genus Nyctiuomus, and Description of Two New Species 558

Remarks on the Pronghorn t 366

BIDDLE, CRAIG.

Obituary Notice of Dr. Caspar Wister 492

BLASIDS, WILLIAM.

Has the Signal Service Degenerated? . . 285

BRANNER, JOHN C.

Notes on the Botocudus and their Ornaments (with five plates) 171

BRINTON, DANIEL G.

The Ethnologic Affinities of the Ancient Etruscans '.506

The Ta Ki, the Svastika and the Cross in America 177

COPE, E. D.

An Outline of the Philosophy of Evolution 495

A Review of the North American Species of Hippotherium 429

HAUPT, LEWIS M.

Discussion on the Dynamic Action of the Ocean in Building Bars 146

HOFFMAN, WALTER J.

Grammatic Notes and Vocabulary of the Pennsylvania German Dialect .... 187
Folk-Medicine of the Pennsylvania Germans 329

HOUSTON, EDWIN J.

Crystal-Studded Hail Stones 529

HORN, GEORGE H.

Remarks on the Ateuchus sacer 529

KIRKWOOD, DANIEL.

On the Inclinations of the Asteroids 428

MOONEY, JAMES. ,

The Holiday Customs of Ireland 377

PHILLIPS, HENRY, JR.

List of Deficiencies in the Library of the Amer. Philosoph. Society, 354, 369, 568, 572

Alphabetical List of Obituary Notices 289

An Account of the Congo Independent State 459

Supplemental Register of Written Communications published in Transactions

and Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society 297

Subject Register of Papers published in the Transactions and Proceedings of

the American Philosophical Society 297

ROTHROCK, JOHN T.

Biographical Sketch of the late Nathaniel Archer Randolph, M.D 359

RYDER, JOHN A.

A Physiological Theory of the Calcification of the Skeleton 550

Proofs of the Effects of Habitual Use in the Modification of Animal Organisms. 541
The Phylogeny of the Svveat-Glands 534

SARGENT, CHAISES S.

Portions of the Journal of Andre Michaux 1

579

VAUX, RICHARD. Page
Some Thoughts on the Sun and Cross Symbols 476

Oral Communications.
PROP. COPE

On the Partial Results of the Geological Survey of the Cypress Hills, etc.,
Canada 354

MR. LYMAN

Exhibits a Map of the Boston and Morea Coal Regions 301

DR. MORRIS

On Amen 293

MR. PHILLIPS

OnPhysa heterostropha • 328, 488

Announces the Dates of Meetings of various Congresses in Paris, in August,
1889 ' 303

DR. ROTHROCK

On Forestry in Pennsylvania „ 297

MR. WOOD

Exhibits a Photograph of a Projectile Emerging from the Muzzle of a Pneu-
matic Dynamite Torpedo Gun 303

Miscellaneous.

Catalog ordered to be distributed . ..... .... 491

Centenary Firms, Communication in reference to, ordered to be filed 533

Coast Survey, Progress of the , 176

Committee :

On Publication reports 306, 568

On Finance reports annual appropriations 175

On Simpson's paper 175

On Henry M. Phillips' Prize Essay Fund 175, reports 568

On Codex Poinsett 175, 292, 296, 300, 303, 304, 488

On International Language 175

On Amended Orthografy reports . ; 306

On Hall reports 358

To receive Folk-lore Association requests an appropriation 533

Request granted ... 565

Destruction of Mosquitoes, House-flies, Circular in reference to 482

" Dundas" Elm Tree, Photograph of, presented 488

Election, Annual, of Officers, etc 176

Exchanges ordered :

Aachener Geschichtsverein 292

Tokyo (Japan) Library 356

Anthropological Society, Washington 482

Royal Dublin Society ; "The Medical News," Philadelphia 490

Library of the Theological Seminary, Audover, Mass 491

Bureau of Statistics of Labor, Common wealth of Massachusetts 527

Geological Survey of Missouri 528

The U. S. Department of Agriculture ; Nova Scotia Institute of Science 564

Fulton, John, Ordered to receive a new diploma 490

Hale, Mr. Horatio, requested to prepare a sketch of the schemes for a Universal

Language ... 175

Haupt, Prof., New System of Harbor Improvements, President authorized to address

the Secretary of War in reference to • 568

580

Page.
International Language, Canadian Institute accepts Society's invitation to Congress

to form an 188

Keyes, C. R., paper by. . ". J'.H

Reported on by Committee 529, 5:>3, 565

Committee discharged r>r>8

Librarian nominated 1 76

Elected 293

Reports a list of deficiencies, and the same is ordered to be printed and distrib-
uted 3.54, 568

Massachusetts, Missing Records of 527

Michaux Legacy . . . 297

Michaux Fund, Resolutions relative to the Trees in Fairmount Park 565

Lectures to be given of,;,

Money appropriated 566

Report of Committee on 56 >

Minutes of Board and Council submitted 300,358,565

Xaturforschende Gesellschaft zu Emden invites Society to celebration of its seventy-
fifth anniversary •: 564

Nominations read 488, 489, 491, 529, 565, 568

Pasilengua 482

Photographs received 488, 4S9, 5«5|, r.ns

Patterson, Robert, Portrait of, Letter in reference to 295

Report of Treasurer submitted 568

Report of Trustees of Building Fund presented 301

Resignation from Membership, Dr. G. I. Riche" 567

Resolutions of Thanks sent to Miss Emily Phillips 301

Society endorses Richard Meade Bache for Superintendent U. S, Coast Survey. . . . 294

Sends exhibit to the Jardin des Plantes . ...'... 297

Invited to the Unveiling of Memorial to Dr. Joseph Priestley 303

Orders the Reproduction of its MS. of the Declaration of Independence and re-
quests Col. F. M. Etting to edit same 355

Appropriates $100 for the Curators 357

Resolves to celebrate the Centennial Anniversary of the Occupation of its Hall,

and appoints a Committee to prepare the same 358

Committee reports . . . * . 568

Celebrates the One Hundredth Anniversary of the Occupation of its Hall ... 566

Endorses Prof. Haupt's Invention 568

Separata, when ready for delivery to the author, to be .dated by the printer 491

Union List of Periodicals ordered to be prepared by the Secretaries 532, 533

Wurtz, Dr. C.'S., appointed a Member of the Finance Committee 566

SUBJECT REGISTER

PAPERS PUBLISHED

IN THE

TRANSACTIONS Ap PROCEEDINGS

AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

COMPILED T3Y

HENRY PHILLIPS, Jr.,

A SECRETARY OF THE SOCIETY.

PHILADELPHIA :

MACCALLA & COMPANY, PRINTERS,

Nos. 237-9 Dock Street.

1889.

SUBJECT REGISTER

OF

PAPERS PUBLISHED

IN THE

TRANSACTIONS AND PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

COMPILED BY

HENRY PHILLIPS, JR.,

A SECRETARY OF THE SOCIETY.

Abbeville Quarries ( J. P. Lesley) Proc. IX. 389

Aboriginal Pottery of the Middle Atlantic States

(Francis Jordan, Jr.) " XXV. 104

Acids, Transmission of, in Vapor (Dr. Joseph Priestly) Trans. O.S., V. 1
Action of the Gas from As2O3 and HNO3 upon m-Oxy-

benzoic Acid (Edgar P. Smith) Proc. XXV. 194

Adams Co., Survey (Persifor Frazer) " XVI. 664

Address by P. Bache " V. 360

VI. 366
Adipocire and its Formation (Chas. D. Wetherill) . .Trans. N. S., XI. 1

Address by P. S. DuFonceau Proc. III. 1

Address, March, 1880, by Frederick Fialey "' XVIII. 513

Address by D . R. M. Patterson " III. 3

Address by Dr. George B. Wood " VII. 331

Adocidae (Edward D. Cope) " XI. 547

XVII. 82

Adocus (Edward D. Cope) " XL 295

Adulteration in Oils, Detection of the (Oscar C. S.

Carter).... " XXII. 296

Aerolite Epoch of November 12, 13 (Daniel Kirkwood) Proc. XVII. 339
Aerolites, the Relations of, to Shooting Stars (Daniel

Kirkwood) " XXIV. Ill

^Ethereal Density and Polarity (Pliny £3. Chase) " XII. 407

./Ethereal Influences in the Solar System (Pliny E.

Chase) " XVI. 496

^Ethereal Oscillation the Primordial Material Force

(Pliny E. Chase) " XII. 411

African and Asian Stone Implements (Henry Phillips,

Jr.) " XIX. 63

African Dialect (Rev. Alexander CrummeU) " IX. 3

African Exploration (Miani) " X. 95

African Torques (W. E. DuBois) " V. 202

After-Color (Complementary Color), Subjective (Chas.

A.Oliver) " XXIII. 500

Ages of the Sun and Fixed Stars (Daniel Kirkwood) . . " XVI. 622.
Air, Experiments on (Dr. Joseph Priestly) .... Trans. O. S., IV. 1, 11, 382

V. 14, 21, 36, 42
Air Pump of a New Construction (Robert Hare,

M.D.) Trans. N. S., V. 385

Alaguilac Language of Guatemala, On the so-called

(Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) Proc. XXIV. 366

Alaskaite (George A. Koenig) " XIX. 472

XXII. 102

Alaska, Ichthyology of (Edward D. Cope) " XIII. 24

Albirupean Formation, The, in Maryland (P. R!

Uhler) " XXV. 42

Aldebaran. Vide Occultation.

Aldebaran, Occultation of, Oct. 21, 1793 (Jos. Joaquin

De Ferrer) Trans. O. S., VI. 213

Algae, Fresh-water of N. A. (Horatio C. Wood) Proc. XL 119

Algse, Fresh-water of the U. S. (Horatio C. Wood). . " XL 571, 574
Alkalifiable Metals, Extrication of the (Robert Hare,

M.D.) Trans. N. S., VII. 31

Alliance of the Universities and the Learned Societies

(Daniel C. Gilman) Proc. XVIII. 536

Alligator of North America (N. M. Hentz) Trans. N. S., III. 216

Allotropic, Supposed, Modification of Phosphorus (Ed-
win J. Houston) Proc. XIV. 108

Almanacs. Vide Philadelphia.

"Almighty, The," On the Hebrew word ShDi (Shad-

dai) translated (J. P. Lesley) " XXIII. 303

Altitudes of Mountains in New York, New Hampshire

and Vermont (A. Partridge) Trans. N. S., I. 147

Aluminum (W. E. DuBois) Proc. VI. 141, 148

Amazon, Geology of the Lower (Orville A. Derby) .... " XVIII. 155

5

Amba Language (Albert S. Gatschet) Proc. XXII. 299

Ainblypoda, Mechanical Origin of the Dentition of the

(Edward D. Cope) " XXV. 80

America, Discovery of (Dr. Otto) Trans. O. S., II. 263

America, Population and Tumuli of the Aborigines of

(H. H. Brackenridge) Trans. N. S., I. 151

American Coal Flora (Leo Lesquereux) Proc. IX. 198

American Dipus (or Jerboa) (Bsnjamin S. Barton) Trans. O. 8., IV. 114

VI. 143
American Languages, Conception of Love in (Daniel

G. Brinton, M.D.) Proc. XXIII. 546

American Languages, Philosophic Grammar of the

(Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) " XXII. 306

American Languages, Polysynthesis and Incorporation

in (Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) " XXIII. 48

American Stone Implements (Franklin Peale) " VIII. 265

IX. 401

American Weather Notes (Pliny E. Chase) " XII. 40

Amphibia (Palisot De Beauvois) Trans. O. S., IV. 362

Amphide Salts (Dr. Robert Hare) Proc. II. 219

Amphiumidae, Structure and Affinities of (Edward D.

Cope) , " XXIII. 442

Analogues, Chinese, in other Languages (Pliny E.

Chase) Proc. IX. 145, 172, 231

Analytic Orthography (S. S. Haldeman) Trans. N. S., XL 259

Anamitic Languages (P. S. DuPonceau) Proc. I. 235

Anatomical Peculiarity of the Condor (Richard Har-

lan, M.D.) Trans. N. S., III. 466

Anatomical Preparation by Corrosion (Dr. John Mor-
gan) Trans. O. S., II. 366

Anatomy, Microscopic (William E. Homer) Proc. • III. 89

Ancient Pottery of Illinois (Franklin Peale) " IX. 460

Ancient Sea Level (J. P. Lesley) " IX. 399

Aneroid Barometer, Improvements in (Persifor Frazer) " XX. 604, 643

Anemometer (Alex. Dallas Bache) " II. 57

Animal Cotton (Baudry Des Loziers) Trans. O. S. , V. 150

Animals, Woolbearing (Dr. James Anderson) Trans. O. S., IV. 149, 153

Anisodactylus of the U. S. (George H. Horn) Proc. XIX. 162

Annual Passage of Herrings (John Gilpin) Trans. O. S., II. 236

Antarctic Expedition (George Ord) Proc. II. 233

Anticlinal in Wythe County Lead mine (Kohler) " X. 270

Antilles, Ichthyology of the (Edward D. Cope) " XL 514

Antique Stone Hammer (Franklin Peale) " IX. 401

Anthracite from Colorado (Charles A. Ashburaer) ... " XX. 205

Anthracite Coal Basins (Rothwell) " XI. 113

Anthracite Coal Waste, Apparatus to Consume (J. E.

Wootten) " XVI. 214

Anthracite Collieries, Map of ( J. W. Harden) Proc. XIII. 155

Apjohn's Formula (Alex. Dallas Bache) " II. 255

Apparatus lor deflagrating Carburets in Vacuo (Robert

Hare,M.D.) Trans. N. S., VII. 53

Apparatus for Manipulation, Improvement in (Robert

Hare, M.D.) , Trans. N. S., V. 399

Apparatus, etc., for the Rapid Congelation of Water

(Robert Hare, M.D.) Trans. "N". S., VII. 215

Apparent Isoinerisrn (S. Brown) Proc. II. 75

Approximate Quadrature of Circle (Pliny B. Chase).. " XVIII. 281

Arago's Neutral Point. Vide Visibility.

Arawak Language of Guiana (Daniel G. Brinton,

M.D.) Trans. N. S., XIV. 427

Archsesthetism (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XX. 232

Arctic Archipelago, Geology of the (J. P. Lesley) " VII. 293

Arctic Exploration (J. Hays) " VIII. 383

Arctic Exploration (J. K. Kane) " V. 159, 359

Arctic Plan ts (Elias Durand) . " VI. 186

Arctic Vegetable Matter (E. K. Kane) " V. 266

Angina, Suffocative (Samuel Bard, M.D.) Trans. O. S., I. 338

Arithmetic, Easy Solution of a Useful Problem in

(James Austin) ,, " " I. 181

Arkansas Millstone Grit (Leo Lesquereux) Proc. IX. 197

Arkansas Peat and Lignite (J. Blodget Britten) " XX. 225

Art, Lifeform in (Harrison Alien, M.D.) Trans. N. S., XV. 279

Artiodactyla, Classification and Philogeny of the (Ed-
ward D. Cope) Proc. XXI 7. 377

Asclepias Fibre (Samuel Powell) " IX. 88

Asphalt. Vide Melanasphalt, Retinasphalt.

Asphalt in N. Brunswick (Richard C. Taylor) " V. 241

Asphalt, West Virginia (J. P. Lesley) " IX. 183

Assay Balances (W. E. DuBois) " IX. 226

Astacus, New Genus of (R. Harlan, M.D.) Trans. N. S., III. 464

Asteracanthus (Edward D. Cope) • Proc. XL 440

Asteroids between Jupiter and Mars (Daniel Kirk-
wood) " XL 498

Asteroids between Mars and Jupiter, Map of (Daniel

Kirkwood) " XL 498

Astrological Manuscript in Cypher, An (Pliny E.

Chase) * " XIII. 477

Astronomical Observations (Andrew Ellicott)

Trans. O. S., IV. 32, 224, 231, 447

V. 162, 203

VI. 61, 113, 233

N. S., I. 93

Astronomical Cfbservations (Elias Loomis) Trans. N. S., VII. 1, 43

Astronomical Observations (Elias Loomis).. .Trans. N. S., VIII. 61, 141

X. 1

Proc. I. 129

II. 40, 45, 50, 51

Astronomical Observations (J. N. Nicollett) Trans. N. S., VIII. 307

Astronomical Observations (Amer. PhUos. Soc.) • " " IV. 125

Astronomical Observations (Mayer) Trans. O. 8., II. 217

Astronomical Observations (David Rittenhouse). .. " " 11.260

Astronomical Observations (Charles Riimker) Proc. II. 103

Astrase, Observations on (Charles Riimker) " IV. 347

Astronomical Observations at Havana, 1809 (Jos. Joa-

quin De Ferrer) Trans. O. S., VI. 428

Astronomical Science, Contributions to (Stephen Alex-
ander) , .Proc. IV. 216

Astrophyllite, etc. (Dr. George A. Koenig) . . " XVI. 509

Allentown, Corundum at (Edgar F. Smith) " XX, 229, 230

Atmospheric Air, Law of Cooling of (James P. Espy) " III. 155

Atmosphere of the Sun and Planets (Trowbridge) " XVI. 327

Atoms, Chemical Molecules and Volumes (Pliny E.

Chase) ,,,....,,,,.. , "c XVI. 505

Attachment of Platyceras to Palaeocrinoids, and its
Effect in Modifying the Form of the Shell (Charles

R. Keyes) .. ., ". XXV. 231

Attractive Force, Origin of (Pliny E. Chase) " . . XIV. Ill

August Meteors (Sears C. Walker) " L 261

Auriferous Gravels , of North Carolina (Henry M.

Chance) . " XIX. 477

Aurora Borealis Trans. O. S., II. 196

I. 404

Aurora Borealis (Stephen Ale ander) Proc. I. 132

Aurora Borealis, Influence of Meteoric Showers on

(Pliny E. Chase) " XII. 401

Aurora Borealis (John C. Cresson) ..,,.,,,,, " X. 206

XI. 522
Aurora, Spectroscopic Examination of (Ferj-ufor.Fra- ., .

zer) " XII. 579

Auroral and Meteoric Means, Daily (Pliny E. Chase). . " XII. 516

Auroras, Heights of (B. V. Marsh) ..... " X. 24

Auroras of April 19, 1882 (Henry C. Lewis) » " XX. 235, 283

Auroras at Cape Breton (J. P. Lesley) " IX. 60

Auroras of April 15, 1869 (J. P. Lesley) " XI. Ill

Auroras, Relations of, to Gravitating Currents (Pliny

E. Chase) " XII. 121

Auroras, Relation of, to Rainfall (Pliny E. Chase).... " XII. 400

Australian Gold (W. E.DuBois), " V. 313

Australian and Maori Skulls (Edward D. Cope) " XI. 446

8

Austrian Money ( W. E. Du Bois) Proc. VIII. 264

Azimuth, Determination of (Eugenius Nulty) " IV. 234

Bad Lands, Geological Sketch of the Estuary and
Fresh-water Deposits of the (Ferdinand V. Hay-
den) Trans. N. S., XL 123

Balaenoptera (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XII. 108

Bar, Compounds of (J. P. Lesley) " X. 137

Barbadoes, Cyclical Rainfall at (Pliny E. Chase) " XIV. 195

Barite. See Electrolysis of Lead Solutions.

Barium (Robert Hare, M.D.) " I. 130

Barometer, Improved (Robert Hare, M.D.) Trans. N. S., V. 385

Basalts, Crystallized, found in Penna. (Thomas P.

Smith) Trans. O. S., IV. 445

Base Apparatus (Alex. Dallas Bache) Proc. IV. 369

Base Apparatus (Simeon Borden) " II. 247

Basistoma (Isaac Lea) . Trans. N. S., X. 295

Bathmodon (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XII. 417

Baton Rouge, Phenomena seen at (William Dun-
bar) , Trans. O. S., VI. 25

Batrachian Fauna of the Linton (O.) Carboniferous

(Edward D. Cope) Proc. XII. 177

Batrachian Footprints in Anthracite (W. D. H. Ma-
son) " XVII. 716

Batrachia of the Ohio Coal Measures (Edward D.

Cope) " XVI. 573

Batrachia from Peru (Edward D. Cope) ' ' XVI. 666

Batrachia, Permian, of Texas (Edward D. Cope) " XVII. 505

Batrachians and Reptiles collected by Hauxwell, at

Pebas, Catalogue of (Edward D. Cope) " XXIII. 94

Batrachia and Reptilia obtained by H. H. Smith in the
Province of Mato Grosso, Brazil, Synopsis of the

(Edward D. Cope) " XXIV. 44

Batrachia and Reptiles of N. A., Extinct (Edward D.

Cope) Trans. N. S., XIV. 1

XV. 261
Batrachians, Reptiles and, of Grand Cayman, On the

(Samuel Garman) Proc. XXIV. 273

Battery, Secondary, Effects of a (Russell Thayer) .... " XX. 639

ft. Bootes, Determination of (Andrew EUioott) Trans. O. S., III. 116

Beads from Indian Graves (S. S. Haldeman) Proc. XL 369

Bear, Big Naked, Account of the (John Heckewel-

der) Trans. O. S., IV. 260

Beaver, North American. ( John Heckewelder) . . " " IV. 209

Becker's Aneroid (J. P. Lesley) Proc. VII. 342

Begerite (Dr. George A. Koenig) " XXII. 102

Beginnings of Development (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. XIV. 622

Bene Seed, Oil from (John Morel) Trans. O. S., I. 309

Benzoic Acid, Conversion of, into Hippuric (Martin

Boye and James C. Booth) " "VIII. 185

Proc. III. 129

Beotlmk Indians, The (Albert S. Gatsohet) Proc. XXII. 408

XXIII. 411

Berber Language (William B. Hodgson) Trans. N. S., IV. 1

Berber Language (William Shaler) " " 11.438

Berkshire, Geology of (Henry D. Rogers). Proc. VI. 43

Biblical Account of the Creation, Philosophy of the

(Augustus R. Grote) " XVIII . 316

Biela's Comet (Stephen Alexander) " IV. 241

Biela's Comet (Sears C. Walker) " IV. 235

Biela's Comet and the Large Meteors of November

27-30 (Daniel Kirkwood) " XXIV. 242

Bielids, Stream of, Note on the Possible Existence of

Fireballs and Meteors in the (Daniel Kirkwood) . . " XXIV. 448

Bilious Fever in Pa. (Benjamin Rush, M.D.) Trans. N. S., II. 206

Bituminous Coal near Havana (W. C. Taylor) Proc. VI. 191

Bitumens, Origin of (Peckham) , " X. 445

Black Vomit, Observations on the (Isaac Cathrall,

M.D.) . . . .Trans. O. S., V. 117

Bland County. See Geological Reconnaissance.

Bleaching (Thomas Cooper) " N. S., I. 317

Blocd from Dogs (E. Brown-Ssquard) Proc. VI. 243

Blue Iron Earth of New Jersey (Thomas Cooper) . .Trans. N. -S., I. 193

Blue Mountains, Ice Erosion on (J. P. Lesley) Proc. XX. 468

Blue Ridge, etc., Barometrical Measurements of the

Trans. N. S., IV. 216

Boats for River Navigation (Nicholas King) " O. S., IV. 298

Boats for River Navigation (Lalide) " " VI. 284

Bodies, Conducting Power of, for Heat (A. Dallas

Bache) Proc. III. 132

Boidee from Cuba (Edward Hallowell, M.D.) ....Trans. N. S., XI. 65

Bolide, April 5, 1867 (John C. Cresson) Proc. X. 335

Bolivia, Explorations in (E. R. Heath) " XIX. 564

Bones, Human, found near Santos, Brazil (Charles D.

Meigs, M.D.) Trans. -N. S. , III. 285

Borax, California (Dr. Harris) Proc. IX. 450

Boric Acid. See Electrolysis of Lead Solutions.

Borings in the Anthracite Region (P. W. Shaefer) .... " XI. 93, 107
Borings in the Wilkes-Barre Region (P. W. Shaefer) .. " XI. 235

Bosnien und Hercegovinia (Dr. Friedrich S. Krauss). . " XXIII. 87
Bostrichidse of the U. S. (George H. Horn, M.D.) .... " XVII. 540
Botauique Fossile, Cours de (Leo Lesquereux) " XIX. 287

10

Bottosaurus (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XL 367

Brain and Auditory Apparatus of a Theromorphous
Reptile of the Permian Epoch, On the Structure of

(EdwardD. Cope). " XXIII. 234

Bradford Oil Sand (Charles A. Ashburaer). . •" XVIII. 419

Brantford. Vide Indians'.

Brazilian Geography and Topography (J. P. Lesley) ... " XVIII. 248
Brazil, Vertebrate Palaeontology of (Edward D. Cope) " XXIII. 1
Bremiker's Comet, Elements of (Charles Riimker) .... " IV. 86

Brown Hematite of Spruce Creek, Pa. (J. P. Lesley). . " XIV. 19

Buceros Scutatos (Dr. Harris) " IX. 86

Bufo and Rana, Synonymic List of the North American

Species of (Edward 3D. Cope) " XXIII. 514

Building in India (William Jones) .Trans. N. S., VI. 375

Bulimus .ovatus (Isaac Lea) .PrOc. II. 67

Buprestidae, Revision 'of the (John L. LeConte) Trans. N. S.. XL 187

Bureau of Mines (Charles A. Ashburner) . Proc. XX. 206

Burette Valves, improved (J. Blodgett Britten) " XVI. 192

Burette Valves, Improved (George A. Koenig, M.D.) . " XIV. 218

Cables, Corrosion of, by Sea Water (Alex. Dallas

Bache).. " I. 70

Cadmium, Electrolytic Estimation of (Edgar P.

Smith),...... " XVIII. 46

Cadmus, or the Elements of Language (William

Thornton) Trans. O. S., III. 262

Cakchi^uel Language, Supplementary Remarks to the

Grammar of the (Otto Stall, M.D.) Proc. XXII. 255

Calcium, Metallic (Robert Hare, M.D.) " I. 83, 100

Calculation of Results in Analyses of Gases (Samuel P.

Sadtier) .. " XVII. 473

Calculo Eclipsum, Besseliano Commentatio, de (Gust.

A. Jahn, M.D.) Trans. N. S., X. 183

Calculus found in a Deer, Analysis of (Edgar P. Smith) Proc. XVIII. 213
Calendar, Perpetual, New (William McHvaine) . . .Trans. N. S., X. 103

Proc. IV. 192

California Borax (Dr. Harris) Proc. IX. 450

California Helix (Isaac Lea) Trans. N. S., X. 303

California Mosses (Leo Lesquereux) Trans. N. S., XIII. 1

Caliphs, Coins of the (W. E. Du Bois) Proc. V. 198

Caloric Engines for Ships (John K. Kane) " V. 305

Camel, Introduction of the, into the U. S. (Major

Wayne) " VI. 275

Camphor, Effect of, on Vegetables (Benjamin S. Bar-
ton) Trans. O. S., IV. 232

Canada, Miocene Frfssils of (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XXII. 98

11

Canal, Chesapeake and Delaware Trans. O. S., I. 357

Canal under the English Channel, Survey for (Michel

Chevalier) Proc. XVII. 283

Cancer Powder, Martin's (Benjamin Rush, M.D.) . .Trans. 0. S., II. 212
Cancer, Observations on (Benjamin Rush, M.D.) .. " " 11.212

Canon City Coal Field (John J. Stevenson) Proc. XIX. 505

Cape Breton Coal Beds (James W. Dawson) " IX. 165, 208

Capillary Action (Joseph Henry) " I. 182

Carabidse of the U. S. (John L. LeConte) Trans. N. S., X. 363

Carbon, Forms of, existing in Iron and Steel (J. Blod-

gett Britten) . .Proc. XVII. 712

Carboniferous Flora of N. A. (Leo Lesquereux) " XVI. 397

Carnivora, Clawfooted, of the Wyoming Eocene (Ed-
ward D. Cope) " XIII. 198

Carpenter's Square Improved (Rev. Dr. Rogers) ...... " VI. 169

Carved Rocks on the Monongahela River (J. D. Reid) " XII. 11

Cartridges, Leaden (William Jones) Trans. N. S., I. 137

Cassia chamsecrista (Dr. James Greenway) " O. S., III. 226

Cat, Domestic, The Facial Nerve in the (T. B.

Stowell). Proc. XXIV. 8

Cat, Domestic, Trigeminus Nerve in the (T. B.

Stowell) .-. .-. . " XXIII. 459

Cat, Domestic, Vagus Nerve of the (T. B. Stowell). . . " XX. 123
Cat, Domestic, Brain of the (Burt G. Wilder, M.D.). . " XIX. 524
Cat, Domestic, The Glosso-pharyngeal Nerve in the (T.

B.Stowell).. " XXV. 89

Cat, Domestic, The Accessory Nerve in the (T. B.

Stowell).... * " XXV. 94

Cat, Domestic, The Hypoglossal Nerve in the (T. B.

Stowell) " XXV. 99

Catoptric Examination of the Eye (Dr. -Hays) " I. 97

Catskill and Ponent Identical (J. P. Lesley) " XX. 673

Catskill Rocks Erroneously Mapped in Bradford Co.,

Pa. (E. W. Claypole)... " XX. 531

Cave on Crooked Creek (Samuel Brown, M.D.).. -Trans. O. S., VI. 235
Ceddomyia Destructor (Miss M. H. Morris). ...... " N. S., VIII. 49

Cell, New Standard (George F. Barker) Proc. XX. 638, 649

Central American Explorations (McNeil) Proc. XI. 615

Central Force, Fundamental Propositions of (Pliny E.

Chase) " XVII. 98

XVI. 298
Chalybeate Waters of Bristol, Pa. (Dr. John DeNor-

mandie) Trans. O. S., I. 368

Change of Color in Birds and Quadrupeds (John Bach-
man) Trans. N. S., VI. 197

Change of Sex, Causes of (G. Emerson) Proc. V. 20

12

Changes of Climate in N. A. (Hugh Williamson,

M.D.) ".....Trans. O. S., I. 336

Channel-way, Re-eroded (John J. Stevenson) Proc. XIX. 84

Chart, New Nautical (John Garrett) Trans. O. S., VI. 303

Chase-Maxwell Ratio, The (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. XXII. 375

Chase, Pliny Earle, Memoir of (Philip C. Garrett). . . . " XXIV. 287

Cheat River, Geology of the (I. C. White) " XX. 477, 479

Chemical Affinity, Relation of, to Luminous and Cos-

mical Energies (Pliny E. Chase) " XIX. 21

Chemical Atoms, Molecules and Volumes (Pliny E.

Chase) " XVI. 505

Chemical Preparation from a Petroleum Reaction (Sam-
uel P. Sadtler) " XVIII. 44

Chelodina Serpentina, Circulation of the (S. Weir

Mitchell, M.D.) Trans. N. S., XII. 219

Chemung Rock. A Revision of the Section of, Exposed
in the Gulf Brook Gorge at LeRoy, in Bradford

Co.,Penna. (A. T." lalley) .....Proc. XXIII. 291

Chesapeake and Delaware Canal Trans. O. S., I. 357

Children, Male, Mortality of (G. Emerson) Proc. IV. 212

Chilopoda. Part I. Myriapoda Musei cantabrigensis,

Mass. (P. Meinert) " XXIII. 161

Chiineroid from New Jersey (Edward D. Cope) " XI. 384

Chimneys, Smoky, Causes and Cure of (Benjamin

Franklin) Trans. O. S., II. 1

Chimneys, Letter on (Dr. Ruston) " " 11.231

Chinese and Indo-European Roots and Analogies (Pliny

E. Chase) Proc. VIII. 5

IX. 145, 172, 231

Chinese Seal Inscriptions (Pliny E. Chase). Proc. IX. 139

Chinese Paper, To make (Benjamin Franklin) .... Trans. O. S., III. 8

Chinese Writing (Charles Gutzlaff ) Proc. I. 120

Trans. N. S., VII. 7

Chinese Writing (Du Ponceau) , " " VII. 7

Chiriqui Images ( W. E. DuBois) Proc. VII. 162

Chlorine Derivations from Toluol (Edgar F. Smith). .. " XVI. 667

XVII. 29

Chondromite (Dr. George A. Koenig) " XVIII. 416

Chondropterigious Fishes of the U. S. (Charles A. Le

Sueur) Trans. N. S., I. 383

Christianity, Philosophy of (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. XVIII. 129

Chromatic Chemical Analysis (Dr. George A. Koenig) " XVIII. 211

Chromic Iron, Decomposition of (Edgar F. Smith) " XVII. 216

Chromometry (Dr. George A. Koenig) Proc. XVIII. 29, 184, 208

Chrysoberyls of E^ddam and Brazil (Henry Seybert)

Trans. N. S., II. 116

13

Cicindela of N. A. (Thomas Say) Trans. N. S., I. 401

Cicindiloe of the U. 8. (John L. LeConte) " " XL 27

Claying of Sugar (Jonathan Williams) " O. S., VI. 82

Clays under Pliila. (Lorin Blodgett) Proc. XVI . 180

Climate of the Country about the Delaware River

(Nicholas Collin) Trans. N. S., I. 340

Climate of N. A., Changes in the (Hugh Williamson,

M.D.) Trans. O. S. , I. 336

Clitoris (Dr. Charles D. Meigs) Proc. IV. 129

Clock, Telegraphic (Dr. John Locke) " V. 51, 206

Cloud Levels (Robert Hare, M.D.) " 11.187,190

Clupsea tyrannis (B. Henry Latrobe) Trans. O. S., V. 77

Coahuila (Thomas L. Kane) Proc. XVI. 561

Coal Basin, Cumberland and Potomac (Howard G.

Jones) « XIX. Ill

Coal Beds, Parallelism of (John J. Stevenson) " XIV. 280

Coal Beds of Cape Breton (James W. Dawson) "IX. 165, 208

Coal Dust Fuel (Robert Briggs) " X. 290

Coal Deposits, Report on the, nearZacualtipan (Edward

D.Cope).. " XXIII. 146

Coal Flora, American (Leo Lesquereux) " IX. 198

Coal Group, Quinnimont (John J. Stevenson) " XIX. 498

Coal Group, Canon City (John J. Stevenson) " XIX. 505

Coal Measures at Cape Breton (J. P. Lesley) " IX. 93, 197

Coal Areas, Estimation of (Charles A. Ashburner) " XX. 232

Coal, Pine Grove (Henry C. Lea) " II. 249

Coals, Rocky Mountain (J. Blodgett Britton) " XIV. 358

Coal System of Southern Virginia ( J. P. Lesley) ' ' IX. 30

Coal, Tertiary, from Nevada (Edward D. Cope) " XII. 478

Coals, Rocky Mountain (Charles M. Cresson) " XX. 358

Coal Oil (R. Heber Clark) " IX. 56

Coal Deposits at Zacualtipan (Edward D. Cope) " XXIII. 146

Coast Survey of the U. S. (Robert M. Patterson) " V. 51

Coast Survey of the U. S. (Ferdinand R. Hassler)

Trans. N. S., I. 232, 420
Coast Survey of the U. S., Telegraphic Operations of

the (Sears C. Walker) Proc. V. 74

Cock with two Perforations (Dr. Robert Hare) Trans. O. S., VI. 105

Cohesion of Liquids (Joseph Henry) Proc. IV. 56, 84

Coins of the Caliphs ( W. E. DuBois) " V. 198

Coins and Coinage (Henry Phillips, Jr.) Proc. XVIII. 191, 237

Coinage (Franklin Peale) " VI. 95,106

Cold at Hallowell, Mass., in 1807 Trans. O. S., VI. 401

Cold Air, Evaporation in (C. Wistar, M.D.) " " III. 125

Cold produced by Downward Circulation (Lorin Blod-
gett) Proc. XIV. 150

u

Cold-blooded Vertebrata from Peru (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XVII. 33
Coleoptera, Arrangement of the Families of (G. R.

Crotch) ....; " XIII. 75

Coleoptera of Florida (John L. LeConte) " XVII. 470

Coleoptera Longicornia of the U. S. (S. S. Haldeman)

Trans. N. S., X. 27
Coleoptera of Michigan (George H. Horn, M.D.)

Proc. XVII.' 593, 627, 643

Coleoptera of Michigan (John L. LeConte) Proc. XVII. 593

Colimacea, New Species of (Isaac Lea) Trans. N. S., VII. 455

X. 303

Color Blindness (Dr. Hays) Proc. I. 265

Color, Change of, in Birds and Quadrupeds (John

Bachman) Trans. N. S., VI. 197

Colorado Anthracite (Charles A. Ashburaer) Proc. XX. 205

Colorado. Vide Geology.

Columbian Guano (Charles B. Trego) " VI. 188

Columella and Stapes in the Turtle (Miss S. P.

Monks) " XVII. 335

Colydiidse of the U. S. (George H. Horn, M.D.) " XVII. 555

Comet, Account of a (William Stirling) . .Trans. O. S., II. 195

III. 261
Comet, Biela's, and the large Meteors of November

27-30 (Daniel Kirkwood) .....Proc. XXIV. 242

Comet of June 9, 1770 (Rittenhouse) Trans. O. S., I. 144

Comet of June 9, 1770 (William Stirling) " " I. 152

Comet of 1807, Observations on (Jos. Joaquin De Fer-
rer) Trans. O. S., VI. 345

Comet of 1807, Observations on (William Dunbar) " " VI. 368

Comet of 1840 (Charles Riimker) Proc. II. 75

Comet of 1843 (William H. C. Bartlett) .Trans. N. S., VIII. 191

Comet of 1843 (Sears C. Walker) ......... .Proc. II. 267, 270, 272, 275

III. 67
Conret of 1866 and Meteors of Nov. 14, The (Daniel

Kirkwood) Proc. XXII. 424

Comet, Encke's, March, 1842 (E. Otis Kendall) Trans. N. S., VIII. 311

Proc. II. 160, 186, 201

Comet, Encke's (Elias Loomis) Proc. II. 182

Comet, Encke's (Sears C. Walker) " II. 186

Comet, Encke's (Charles Riimker) "• II. 90

Comet, Galle's (Elias Loomis) " 1.216

Comet, Galle's (Charles Riimker) " I. 275, 301

Comet of 1842 (E. Otis Kendall) " III. 167

Comet, Mauvais' (Charles Riimker) " IV. 67

Comet (Henry D. Rogers) " II. 278

Comets, Polarized I^ight of (Fran. Zantedeschi) " VI. 333

Comet. Vide Bremiker.

//^ UK

TOIVERSIT
15

Comets, Essay on (Hugh Williamson, M.D.) Trans. 0. S., I. 133

Comets, New Formulae relative to (Eugenius Nulty) . " N. S., VI. 275

Comets and Meteors (Daniel Kirkwood) Proc. XI. 213, 215

Comparison of Planetary Laws (Pliny E. Chase) ..... " XIII. 471

Compass, Variation of the (Robert Patterson) Trans. O. S., II. 251

Compass, Improvement in the (Bernard Romans) .. " " II. 396

Composite, Description of (Thomas Nuttall) " N. S., VII. 283

Composite Photography (W. Curtis Taylor) .Proc. XXII. 360

Composite Photography. Vide Photography.
Computation of the Effect of Gradients (Herman

Haupt) " XII. 9

Conception of Love in some American Languages

(Daniel G. Brinton, M.D. ).......... « XXIII. 546

Concretion found in a Horse's Stomach (Martin H.

Boye). " IV. 230

Condor. Anatomical Peculiarity of the (Richard Har-

lan, M.D.) .Trans. N. 8., III. 466

Conductor. Vide Influence.

Conductors, Metallic (Robert Patterson) ....." O. S., III. 321

Congress, International Geological, held at Berlin, Sept.

28 to Oct. 3, 1885, Resume of the Work of (Persifor

Frazer) Proc. XXIII. 259

Connotations of Magnetism (Pliny E. Chase) " X. 368

Cosmical and Molecular Force, Correlations of (Pliny

E. Chase) . . ; ......... ," XII. 392

Cosmical Rotation, Harmonies of (Pliny E. Chase) .... " XIII. 243

Cosmical Evolution (Pliny E. Chase) " XIV. 159

Construction of Domes (Robert Briggs) " X. 379

Construction of Hospitals (Mons. LeRoy) ......... Trans. O. S., III. 348

Continental Glacier. Vide Glacier.

Continental Money (Samuel Breck) Proc. I. 248

III. 57

Controlling Centres (Pliny E. Chase) " XVIII. 429

Contributions to Mineralogy, No. XX (Frederick A.

Genth) Proc. XVIII. 380, 381

Contributions to Mineralogy, No. XXIV (Frederick A.

Genth) Proc. XXIII. 30

Copper. Vide Precipitation.

Copper Age in the U. S. (A. Morlot) " IX. Ill, 119

Copper Coin, A (John C. Cresson). •••••••• " X. 270

Copper Horizon (J. P. Lesley) " VII. 329

Copper precipitated by Sodium Carbonate (Edgar F.

Smith) " XVII. 218

Copper Regions of Gibara (Richard C. Taylor). .Trans. N. S., VIII. 204

Copper Veins near Liberty, Md. (Persifor Frazer) Proc. XVIII. 220

Coprolites (Henry C. Lea) " III. 143

16

Copto-Egyptian Vocabulary (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. X. 69

Coral Reefs (Alex. Dallas Bache) " II. 150

Cordaites in the Carboniferous Formation (I*eo I*es-

quereux) " XVII. 315

Cordaites bearing Fruit (Leo Lesquereux) " XVIII. 222

Correlations, Stellar and Planetary (Pliny E. Chase) . . " XII. 518

Correlations of Planetary Mass (Pliny E. Chase) " XIII. 289

Cornerstones, Decay of Articles in (Martin H. Boye).. " V. 323

Corpuscular Constitution of Matter (Joseph Henry). . " IV. 287

Corpus Luteum (Charles D. Meigs, M.D.) Trans. N. S., X. 131

Proc. IV. 305

Corundum (Frederick A. Genth) Proc. XIII. 30

Corundum at Allentown, Pa. (Edgar F. Smith) " XX. 229, 230

Coinsof Japan (W. E. DuBois) " VIII. 264

Coins of the Mint, Silver (W. E. DuBois) " XI. 233

Coin found in Illinois (W. E. DuBois) " XII. 224

Coins from the Wreck of the San Pedro (Dr. Robert M.

Patterson) " IV. 201

Corrosion of Cables by Sea Water (Alex. Dallas

Bache) " I. 70

Corrosion of Iron Pipes by Water (John L. LeConte) . . " XVIII. 361

Coryphodon, Brain of (Edward D. Cope) " XVI. 616

Cortex ruber (Dr. John Morgan). Trans. O. S., II. 289

Cosalite, Alaskaite and Beegerite, Note on (Dr. George

A. Koenig) Proc. XXII. 102

Cosmogony of LaPlace (Daniel Kirkwood) " XVIII. 324

Cosmical Determination of Joule's Equivalent (Pliny

E. Chase) " XIX. 20

Cosmical Motion, Force* of (Walter H. Lowrie) " XL 195

Cosmical Nodes, Recession of (-Walter H. Lowrie) .... u XI. 213, 220

Cosmical Paraboloids (Pliny E. Chase) " XIX. 18

Cosmical Relations of Light to Gravity (Pliny E.

Chase) " XI. 103

Cosmical Thermo-dynamics (Pliny E. Chase) " XIV. 141

Costa Rica. Vide Indian.

Costa Rica, Tribes and Languages of (W. A. Gabb). . . " XIV. 283

Cotton, Flax and Paper (G. Emerson) " IX. 91, 360

Cotton, Animal (Baudry Des Loziers) Trans. O. S., V. 150

Counterfeit Sovereign of George IV (Dr. Robert M.

Patterson) Proc. IV. 145

Cranial Measurements of the Foetus (Dr. Charles D.

Meigs) " III. 127

Creation of Organic Forms (Edward D. Cope) " XII. 229

Cremation among the Pah Ute Indians (W. J. Hoff-
man) ., " XIV. 297

Cremation among the Digger Indians (W. J. Hoffman) " XIV. 414

17

Cremastochilus (George H. Horn, M.D.) Proc. XYIII. 382

Creodonta, Genera of (Edward D. Cope) " XIX. 76

Cretaceous Tortoises (Edward D. Cope) " XI. 16, 515

Cretaceous Fishes of the U. S. (Edward D. Cope)

Proc. XI. 194, 212, 240

Cretaceous Reptiles of the U. S. (Edward D. Cope) . .Proc. XL 271, 275
Cretaceous Vertebrata in the Kansas State Agricultural

College (Edward D. Cope) " XII. 168

Crinoidea from Indiana, Kentucky and Ohio (Sidney O.

Lyon) Trans. N. S., XIII. 443

Crinoidea, New Species of (Henry C. Lea) Proc. XI. 14

Criteria of the Nebular Hypothesis (Pliny E. Chase). . " XVII. 341

Cross-hairs, Telescopic (Dr. John Locke) " III. 102

Crotalus horridus, To prevent Consequences of the Bite

of (Benjamin S. Barton ) Trans. O. S., III. 100

Crotalus horridus, Fascination of the (Benjamin S.

Barton) Trans. O. S,, IV. 74

Crotalus horridus, Poison of the (R. Harlan) " N. S., III. 300

Crucial Harmonies (Pliny E. Cfcase) Proc. XVIII. 34

Crural Process in the Genus Atrypa ( W. Ginley) " XVII. 337

Cryptogamic Plants (Palisot De Beauvois) Trans. O. S., III. 302

Crystallized Basalts found in Pa. (Thomas P. Smith)

Trans. N. S., IV. 445

Crystallography in Sculpture (Persifor Frazer) Proc. XVII. 258

Cuba, Geology of Eastern (Persifor Prazer) ' ' XXV. 123

Cuba, Geology of (Richard C. Taylor) " III, 154

Cumberland and Potomac Coal Basin (Howard G.

Jones) " XIX, 111

Culture of Flax (Henry Coppee) " IX. 226

Culture of Sorghum (G. Emerson) " IX. 116, 141

Culture of Silk in India (P. S. DuPonceau) " I. 214

Cumberland Coal Basin (Richard C. Taylor) " XL 235

Cumberland County Limestone Rocks (Dr. George A.

Koenig) " XVIII. 39

Cumulus by Fire (Alex. Dallas Bache) " II. 116

Curculionidae of the U. S. (George H. Horn, M.D.) .... " XIII. 407

Currant Wine, Manufacture of Trans. O. S., I. 317

Cyanosis neonatorum (Dr. Charles D. Meigs) Proc. III. 174

Cyclo volute (Eugenius Nulty) Trans, N, S., V. 205

X. 17
Proc. L 293

Cyclical Rainfall at Barbadoes (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. XIV. 195

Cyclical Rainfalls at Lisbon (Pliny E. Chase) " XII. 178

Cyperus found in Ga. (William Baldwin, M.D.) . . . .Trans. N. S., II. 167
Cyprinidse of Pa. (Edward D. Cope) " " XIII, 351

18

Daguerreotypes (Goddard) Proc. II. 144. 150

Daguerreotypes of the Moon (George M. Justice) " V. 208

Daily Auroral and Meteoric Means (Pliny E. Chase) . . " XII. 516

Daily Distribution of Heat (Pliny E. Chase) " IX. 345

X. 309
Dakota, Reptilian Remains from (Edward D. Cope) . . " XVII. 193

Datames Magna (Joseph L. Hancock) ( ' XXV. 107

Deaths, etc., in Philada. for 1807-8 Trans. O. S., VI. 403

Deaths, etc., in Philada. for 1804-16 " N. S., I. 430

Debitumenization, Violation of the Law of (J. P. Lesley) Proc. XII. 125

Decay, To preserve Wood from (G. Emerson) " XI. Ill

Deflagration, Galvanic (Dr. Robert Hare) " I. 253

Delaware Water Gap, Soundings at (Franklin Peale) . . " IX. 451

Delta of the Mississippi (William Dunbar) Trans. O. S., VI. 165

Dentition. Vide Amblypoda, Metalophodon.
Deprivation of Senses by Accidental Head-injury

(George M. Justice) Proc. VI. 51

Derivatives of Mono- and Dichlo-salicylic Acid (Mar-
shall) " XVII. 476

Dermestidse of the U. S., Revision of the (Horace F.

Jayne, M.D.) " XX. 343

Determination of ft. Bootes and the Polar Star (An-
drew Ellicott) Trans. O. S., III. 116

Deviating Forces of a Fly- Wheel (Robert Briggs) Proc. XVII. 126

Devonian Rocks at Pal en ville (Andrew Sherwood) .. " XVII. 346

Dewpoint Hydrometer (Alex. Dallas Bache) " II. 249, 252

Dew and Hoar Frost (Fran. Zantedeschi) " IX. 456

Diamagnetism (John C. Cresson) " X. 199

Diamantiferous Region of Parana (Orville A. Derby) " XVIII. 251

Diameter of the Earth (Robert Adrian) Trans. N. S., I. 353

Diamond found at Dahlonega (Dr. Robert M. Patter-
son) Proc. IV. 211

Diamond, Light produced in, by Friction (G.Emerson) " VII. 175

Dibenzyl (William H. Greene) " XVIII. 345

Dichlor-salicylic Acid (Edgar F. Smith) " XVII. 68

Dicotylinse, Extinct of N. A. (Joseph Leidy) Trans. N. S., X. 323

Dicotylinse of the John Day Miocene of N. A. (Edward

D. Cope) Proc. XXV. 62

Didelphis Virginiana (Dr. Charles D. Meigs) " IV. 327

Diego de Landa's Writings, Critical Remarks on the

Editiqns of (Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) " . XXIV. 1

Dimensions of the Earth (Simeon Borden ) " III. 130

Dinosauri from Utah (Edward D. Cope) " XVI. 579

Dinosauri from Wyoming (Edward D. Cope) " XII. 481

Dipus, American (Benjamin S. Barton) Trans. O. S., IV. 114

VI. 143

19

Disk found in Guatemala (W. E. DuBois) Proc. XIX. 191

Disk of Theodosius (Charles B. Trego) " V. 125

Dispersion of Heat generated by a Gas Burner (Robert

Briggs) " XVII. 309

Distribution, Daily, of Heat (Pliny E. Chase) " IX. 345

X. 309

Diurnal Variation of the Barometer (Pliny E. Chase) " IX. 283

Diurnal Variation of the Needle (Alex. Dallas Bache)

Trans. N. S., V. 1

Divisibility of Gold (A. E. Outerbridge) Proc. XVI. 390

Dioxy-ethyl-methylene (William H. Greene) " XVIII. 346

Dogs, Blood from (E. Brown-Sequard) « VI. 243

Dolatocrinus (Sidney O. Lyon) Trans. N. S., XIII. 443

Dolomite, Analysis of a Pure (And. S. McCreath) . . . .Proc. XIX. 197

Domes, Construction of (Robert Briggs) " X. 379

Draper, Henry, Memorial, Photographs of Stellar

Spectra, On the (George P. Barker) " XXIV. 166

Dromatherium and Microconodon, The Triassic Mam-
mals (Henry P. Osbom) " XXIV. 109

D'Orbigny Papyrus (J. P. Lesley) " X. 543

Drift, Phenomena of the U. S. (J. P. Lesley) " XVIII. 85

Dunning's Creek Fossil Ore Bed (J. P. Lesley) " XIII. 156

Duplex Transmission (Fran. Zantedeschi) " VI. 267

Dynamic Coordinations (Puny E. Chase) " XIV. 651

Dynamic Induction by a Galvanic Current, Two Kinds

of (Joseph Henry) " I. 185

Dynamo-electric Machines, Efficiency of (Edwin J.

Houston) " XVIII. 58

Dyes of the N. A. Indians (Hugh Martin) Trans. O. S., III. 222

Early Man in Oregon (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XVII. 292

Early Maps of America (Henry Phillips, Jr.) " XIX. 10

Early Philadelphia Almanacs (Henry Phillips, Jr.) ... " XIX. 291
Earth, Queries Relating to the Magnetism and Theory

of the (Benjamin Franklin) Trans. O. S., III. 10

Earth, Conjectures Concerning the Formation of the

(Benjamin Franklin) Trans. O. S., III. 1

Earth, Mean Diameter of the (Robert Adrian) " N. S., I. 353

Earth, Dimensions of the (Simeon Borden) Proc. III. 130

Earth, Figure of the (Robert Adrian) Trans. N. S., I. 119

Earth, Figure of the (Joseph Clay) " O. S., V. 312

Earthquake, October 20, 1870 (G. Emerson) Proc. XI. 522

Earthquake (James D. Graham) " II. 259

Earthquakes (Robert M. Patterson) " II. 260

Earthquakes (Henry D. Rogers) " II. 258, 267

III. 65

20

Earthquake at Aix la Chapelle (Henry Phillips, Jr.). .Proc. XVIII. 216
Earthy Substance found near the Falls of Niagara,
called the Spray of the Falls (Robert McCaus-

lin) Trans. O. S., III. 17

Easton, Slag from (Charles B. Trego) Proc. VI. 246

Eclipse, Feb. 12, 1831 Trans. N. S., IV. 125

Eclipse, Lunar, Nov. 2, 1789 (J. Madison) " O. S., III. 150

Eclipse, Lunar, Sep. 21, 1801 (Robert Patterson).. " " VI. 59
Eclipse, Solar, of June 16, 1806 (Jos. Joaquin De-
Ferrer) Trans. O. S., VI., 264, 293

Eclipse, Solar, of June 16, 1806 (Simeon De Witt). .Trans. O. S., VI. 300
Eclipse, Solar, of June 16, 1806 (Andrew Ellicott) . " " VI. 255

Eclipse, Solar, of June 16, 1806 (Peter Nutter) " " VI. 275

Eclipse, Solar, of Nov. 30, 1834 " N. S., V. 233

Eclipse, Solar, of May 14 and 15, 1836 " " VI. 379

Eclipse, Solar, of May 4, 1836, and Sept. 18, 1838 (Ed-
mund Blunt) Proc. I. 177

Eclipse, Solar, of April 24, 1846 (E. Otis Kendall). . . . " IV. 253

Eclipse, Solar, of May 26, 1854 (P. P. Prazer) " VI. 38

Eclipse, Solar, of Aug. 7, 1869 (Samuel G. Morton) . . " XI. 202

Eclipse, Solar, of July 29, 1878 (George P. Barker) .... " XVIII. 103

Eclipse, Solar (Stephen Alexander) ' ' II. 201

V. 32
Eclipse, Solar and Lunar, Observations on (M. De

Granchain) Trans. O. S., II. 239

Eclipse of the Sun, Practical Rule for Calculating

(John Gummere) Trans. N. S., V. 297

Eclipses of the Sun, On the Construction of (John

Gummere) " " III. 467

Edentata (Dr. Harlan) Proc. II. 109

Effect of Camphor on Vegetables (Benjamin S. Bar-
ton) Trans. O. S., IV. 232

Effects of Hot Weather upon Infants (G. Emerson). . .Proc. IV. 213
Effects in Using a Secondary Battery (Russell Thayer) " XX. 639

Effusion under the Skull, Treatment of (J. Deveze)

Trans. O. S., IV. 433

Egypt, Resources of (A. Del Mar) Proc. XIV. 232

Egyptian Character of Hebrew Names (J. P. Lesley). . " XX. 506

Egyptian Dictionary (Edward Y. McCauley) Trans. N. S., XVI. 1

Egyptian Element in the Names of Hebrew Kings (J.

P. Lesley) Proc. XIX. 409

Egyptian Ethnography, Observations on (Samuel G.

Morton) Trans. N. S., VIII. 93

Proc. III. 115

Egyptian Form of Head (Samuel G. Morton) Proc. II. 239

Egyptology, Manual of (Edward Y. McCauley) " XX. 1

21

Elateridse of the U. S., Revision of (John L. LeConte)

Trans. N. S;, X. 405
Electrical Determination of Longitudes (James D.

Graham) Proc. VI. 312

Electrical Eel of Surinam (William Bryant) Trans. O. S., II. 166

Electrical Induction (Joseph Henry) Proc. II. 122, 229

Electrical Machine, Description of an (Robert Hare)

Trans. N. S., V. 365
"Electric Muscular Nervous Sensibility, Measure of

(Fran. Zantedeschi) Proc. VI. 291

Electrical Phenomena, Remarkable (John C. Cresson) " VII. 385

Electrical Spectra of Metals (A. E. Outerbridge) " XIV. 161

Electricity from Steam (Robert M. Patterson) " I. 320

Electro-Dynamic Induction (Joseph Henry) " I. 54, 315

Trans. N. S., VI. 303
VIII. 1

Electrolysis of Lead Solutions. Determination of Boric
Acid. Dihalogen Derivatives of Salicylic Acid.

Barite (Edgar F. Smith) Proc. XXIV. 428

Elements of Normal Barometric Tides (Pliny E.

Chase) " IX. 405

Elements of the Planet Neptune (Sears C. Walker). . . " IV. 332, 339
Elevator, Speedy, Description of a (D. N. Collin). .Trans. O. S., IV. 519

Emanation, Phosphorogenic (Joseph Henry) Proc. III. 38

Embreeville. Vide Upthrow.

Embryology of Limulus polyphemus (Alpheus S.

Packard) " XXII. 268

English Dictionary, New, Progress of the (Henry Phil-
lips, Jr.) " XX. 230

English Orthography and Pronunciation (R. M. Tafel) " VIII. 285

IX. 39

English Phonology (P. S. DuPonceau) Trans. N. S., I. 228

Encke's Comet (Charles Riimker) Proc. II. 99

Encke's Comet (Elias Loomis) " II. 182

Encke's Comet (Sears C. Walker) " II. 186

Engraving on Tin Plates (George M. Justice) " VI. 165

Eocene Carnivorous Animals, Structure of some (Ed-
ward D. Cope) " XX. 226

Eocene, Gigantic Mammals of the American (Othniel

C. Marsh.) " XIII. 255

Eocene Phenacodus, Brain of. Vide Puerco (Edward

D. Cope) * " XX. 509, 563

Eocene. Vide Mammals.

Ephemeris of the Planet Neptune (Sears C. Walker) " V. 20

Ephoron Leukon (Hugh Williamson) Trans. O. S., V. 71

Epitaph of M. Verrius Flaccus (Charles W. King) .... Proc. XXV. 55

22

Equations, Numeral, To Find the Roots of (John Gar-

rett) Trans. O. S., VI. 391

Equation for the Change of Sun's Declination, To

Find (Andrew Ellicott) " " VI. 26

Erman's Orbits (Peirce) Proc. II. 21

Erroneous Statements respecting the great Tower of the
new Public Buildings in Philadelphia (Thomas N.

Walter) " XVI. 337

Ertel Meridian Circle (Sears C. Walker) " IV. 113

Eryops, Shoulder Girdle and Extremities of (Edward

D. Cope) Trans. N. S., XVI. 362

Espy's Rain Gauge Proc. II. 164

Espy'sTheory " II. 147

Essential Oils, Reaction of, with Sulphurous Acid (Rob-
ert Hare) . . Trans. N. S., V. 355

Estimate of Solar Mass, etc. (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. XIII. 142

Estimates, Spectral, of Sun's Distance (Pliny E.

Chase) " XIII. 227

Etheostomine Perch (Edward D. Cope) " XI. 261

Ether, Deterioration of, by Age (C. M. Wetherill) . . . . " IX. 171

Ether, Influence of, on the Solar System (Alexander

Wilcocks) Trans. N. S., XIII. 73

Ether, Perchloric (Boye and Hare) Proc. I. 261

Ether, Sulphurous, Remarks on (Robert Hare) Trans. N. S., V. 347

Ether, Nitric, Process for (Robert Hare) * " " V. 363

Ethereal Liquid, New (Robert Hare) Proc. II. 142, 161

Ethmoid Bone, Observations on the (C. Wistar) Trans. N. S., I. 373

Ethnology and Philology of the Indian Tribes of the

Missouri Valley (Ferd. V. Hayden) " " XII. 231

Ethnology, Observations on (Dr. Bethmie) . . , Proc. IV. 358

Ethule, Perchlorate of the Oxide of (Robert Hare,

M.D.) Trans. N. S., VIII. 73

Ethyl, Neutral Sulphate of the Oxide of (Ch. M. Weth-
erill) Proc. V. 35

Etymology of Certain English Words (Benjamin S.

Barton) Trans. O. S., VI. 145

Etymology, Probabilities in (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. X. 345

Eudiometer, Gage, Improved Barometer (Robert Hare,

M.D.) Trans. N. S., V. 385

Euphoridae of the U. S. (George H. Horn, M.D.) Proc. XVIII. 397

Evaporation in Cold Air (C. Wistar, M.D.) Trans. O. S., III. 125

Evaporation, Experiments on (C. Wistar, M.D.). • • " " III. 125

IV. 72
Evidences of Lunar Influence on Rainfall (Pliny E.

Chase) Proc. X. 436

Examination of an Exploded Locomotive (Charles M.

Cresson) " XIV. 264

23

Excessive Mortality of Male Children (G. Emerson).. .Proc. IV. 212

Exfoliation of Gettysburg Rocks (Persifor Frazer) " XIV. 295

Expansion of Functions (Pike Powers) " II. 40, 74

Expedition to Smoky Hill River (Edward D. Cope). . . " XII. 174

Experiments on Air (Joseph Priestly) Trans. O. S., IV. 1, 11, 328

V. 14, 21, 36, 42
Experiments on the Atmosphere of Marshes (Adam

Seybert) Trans. O. S., IV. 415

Experiments on Electricity (Joseph Henry) Proc. IV. 209

Experiments on Evaporation (Rev. Samuel Williams)

Trans. O. S., II. 118

Experiments on Land and Sea (Adam Seybert) " " IV. 262

Experiments, Magnetic (Dr. John Locke) Proc. I. 24

Experiments Relating to the Doctrine of Phlogiston

(Joseph Priestly) Trans. O. S., V. 28

Experiments on Spontaneous Generation (Joseph

Priestly) Trans. O. S., VI. 119

Experiments on Transmission of Acids in Vapor

(Joseph Priestly) " " V. 1

Exploration, Geological, of the Big Horn Region (Ed-
ward D. Cope) Proc. XIX. 650

Explosions in Mines (John C. Cresson) " X. 338

Explosive Oscillation, Planetary Illustrations of (Pliny

E. Chase) " XII. 403

Extinct American Lion, Felis atrox (Joseph Leidy) . Trans. N. S., X. 319
Eye, Catoptric Examination of (Dr. Hays) Proc. I. 97

F (* + ^, Expansion of (Pike Powers) Trans. N. S., VIII. 155

Fairy Folk-lore of Spencer and Shakspeare (John S.

Hart) Proc. XVI. 335

Family, The, in Government (Eli K. Price) . " IX. 295

Fascination of the Rattlesnake (Benjamin S. Barton)

Trans. O. S., IV. 74

Fauna, Eocene and Miocene, of the U. S. (Edward D.

Cope) Proc. XI. 285

Fauna, Puerco Eocene (Edward D. Cope) .Proc. XX. 461, 478, 545, 637

Fauna, Miocene, of Oregon (Edward D. Cope) . . . Proc. XVIII. 63, 370

Feet of the Megalonyx, Structure of the (Joseph

Leidy) Trans. N. S., XL 107

Feet, Thoracic, Discovery of the, in a Carboniferous

Phyllocaridan (Alpheus S. Packard). Proc. XXIII. 380

Feldspar, Analysis of (Martin H. Boye) " II. 53, 190

Felis atrox (Joseph Leidy) .Trans. N. S., X. 319

Ferns, Distribution of, in the U. S. (G. E. Daven-
port) Proc. XX. 605, 641

Fever, Bilious in Pa. (Benjamin Rush, M.D.) Trans. O. S., II. 206

24

Figs, Method of Curing (Edward A. Antill) Trans. O. S., I. 266

Figures, Indian, at Safe Harbor, Lancaster Co., Pa.

(Thomas C. Porter) Proc. X. 30

Files, Machine for Cutting Trans. O. S., I. 365

Fireballs. Vide Meteors.

Fireballs and Meteorites in the Stream of Bielids, Note

on the Possible Existence of (Daniel Kirkwood). .Proc. XXIV. 448

Firedamp Explosions in Pa. (Henry M. Chance) " XIX. 405

Fireplace, Improvements in (Charles W. Peale) Trans. O. S. , V. 320

Fishes, American and African (Edward D. Cope) . . " K S., XIII. 400
Fishes, Cretaceous of the United States (Edward D.

Cope) Proc. XI. 194, 212, 240

Fishes, Green River (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XI. 370, 380

Fishes, Alaska (Edward D. Cope) " XIII. 24

Fishes, Utah (Edward D. Cope) " XIV. 129

Fishes, Fossil (Edward D. Cope) " XI. 316

Fishes, Kansas Cretaceous (Edward D. Cope) " XII. 327

Fishes, Permian, Amazon (Edward D. Cope) " XVII. 673

Fishes, Idaho (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XI. 538, 553, £59, 571

Fish in Coal Mines (John C. Cresson) Proc. X. 168

Fishes of the Lesser Antilles (Edward D. Cope)..Trans. N. S., XIV. 4^5
Fishes from the Carboniferous Limestone of Illin-
ois and Missouri (Joseph Leidy) " " XI. 87

Fish, Loess, of Mississippi (Robert C. Grier) Proc. X. 255

Fishes of the U. S., Chondropterigious (Charles A. Le

Sueur) Trans. N. S., I. 383

Fishplate in the Chemung (E. W. Claypole) Proc. XX. 647

Five Types of Earth Surface in the U. S. (J. P. Lesley)

Trans. N. S., XIII. 307

Flax, Cotton and Paper (G-. Emerson) Proc. IX. 91, 360

Flax Culture (Henry Coppee) . " IX. 26

Flight, Extraordinary, of Meteors (Andrew Ellicott)

Trans. O. S., VI. 28

Flora of Arkansas (Thomas Nuttall) " N. 8., V. 139

Flora of the Coal Period in the U. S. (Horatio C.

.Wood) " " XIII. 341

Flora, Carboniferous, of N. A. (Leo Lesquereux) Proc. XVI. 397

Flora, Coal, of N. A. (Leo Lesquereux) " IX. 198

Florae Lancastrensis, Index (Henry Muhlenberg). .Trans. O. S., III. 157

IV. 235
Florida. Vide Coleoptera.

Florida, Western, Letter on (Dr. Lorimer) Trans. O. S., I. 2<?0

Flow of Water through an Opening (Robert Briggs) .. .Proc. XVI. 310

XVII. 124

Fluids, Microscopical Examination of (Coleman Sel-
lers) * ? " XIII. 180

25

Fluids in Motion, Power of, to Rupture Vessels (Ch.

Bonnycastle) Trans. 1ST. S., VII. 113

Fluids in Motion (Ch. Bonnycastle) Proc. I. 196

Fly, Hessian (Miss Margaretta H. Morris) " I. 318

Fly, Hessian (Benjamin H. Coates) " II. 42

Fly, Weevil, Observations on the Trans. O. S., I. 274

II. 287

Flywheel, Deviating Forces of a (Robert Briggs) Proc. XVII. 126

Foggy Air (Robert Hare, M.D.) " 11.180

Folk-lore of Philadelphia (Henry Phillips, Jr.) " XXV. 159

Foot, Posterior, of the Toxodon (Edward D. Cope) ... " XIX. 403
Footmark, The, in Hieroglyphic Script (F. Chabas) ... " XII. 193
Footmarks, Reptilian, at Sharp Mountain, Pa. (Isaac

Lea) " V. 91

Footprint, Human, On an Ancient, from Nicaragua

(Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) " XXIV. 437

Forest Plants from the Tertiary of Mississippi (Leo

Lesquereuxj Trans. N. S., XIII. 313

Fort, Indian, near Lexington, Ky. (Charles W.

Short) " " 1.310

Fortifications of the Western Country (Rev.

James Madison) " O. S., VI. 132

Forces, Magnetic and Galvanic, Effect of, on Iron and

Steel (John C. Cresson) Proc. XVI. 603

Forze Chemiche, Correlazione delle (Fran. Zantedeschi)

Trans. N. S., XI. 117
Fossil Animal, Head of, found at Moorestown, N.

J. (Isaac Hays, M.D.) " " III. 471

Fossil Arborescent Plants, etc., etc., in a Coal Seam

in Dauphin Co., Pa. (Richard C. Taylor) " " VIII. 219

Fossil Bones found in Louisiana (William Dunbar) " O. S., VI. 46
Fossil Bones found in Louisiana (Martin Duralde) " " VI. 55
Fossil Bones found in Louisiana (Richard Harlan) " N. S., IV. 397

Fossil Cobitidse in Idaho (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XII. 55

Fossil Fishes (Edward D. Cope) . " XL 316

Fossil Footmarks in the Red Sandstones of Pottsville,

Pa. (Isaac Lea) Trans. N. S., X. 307

Fossil Forms, Commingling of (E. W. Claypole) Proc. XX. 477

Fossil (?) Forms in Quartzose Rocks (Persifor Frazer) . " XVIII. 277

Fossil, Laurentian (Dr. Roscoe) " XI. 237

Fossil Mammalia, Absurd Hypothesis for the Extinc-
tion of the (Edward D. Cope) " XX. 643

Fossils of the Miocene of Canada (Edward D. Cope) . . " XXII. 98
Fossils, Miocene, of San Domingo (W. A. Gabb) . . . . " XII. 571

Fossils, Missouri (Hays) " II. 183

Fossil Fishes (Ferdinand V. Hayden) •. "XL 316, 431

26

Fossils in New Mexico and California (Ferdinand V.

Hayden) Proc. XI. 425

Fossil Ore Bed at Dunning's Creek (J. P. Lesley) " XIII. 156

Fossils Common to Panama and San Domingo (W. A.

Gabb) " XII. 572

Fossil Physostomi (Edward D. Cope) " XII. 52

Fossil Reliquia of Unknown Vegetables in the Coal

Strata (Rev. Henry Steinhauer) Trans. N. S. , I. 265

Fossil Shells from the Tertiary of Petersburg, Va.

(Henry C. Lea) " " VIII. 229

Fossils from West India Caves (Edward D. Cope) . . . .Proc. XI. 608
Fossil Lower Jaw from the Colorado Basin (Edward D.

Cope) " XX. 199

Fossils, Vertebrate, of the Uinta Formation, etc. See

Vertebrate Fossils " XXIV. 225

Fractions, Irrational. Vide Integration.

Freestone Quarries in the Potomac and Rappahannock

Rivers (B. Henry Latrobe) Trans. O. S., VI. 283

French and American Standard Weights (Robert M.

Patterson) Proc. IV. 155

Freezing Mixtures (Robert Hare, M.D.) " I. 156

Freiburg, Metallurgical Process used at (Persifor Prazer) " XI. 442

Fresh- water Algse of the U. S. (Horatio C. Wood.) . . " XI. 571, 574

Fresh-water Infusoria (Alfred C. Stokes) " XXIII. 562

Fresh- water and Land Shells (Isaac Lea) Trans. N. S., VI. 1

VII. 163, IX. 275, X. 67
Proc. II. 16, 30, 81, 147, 224, 237, 241, 284

IV. 162

Fresh-water Mollusks of the U. S. (Isaac Lea) Proc. V. 251

Fresh-water Molluscae, Muscular Fibres in the Foot of

(IsaacLea) " V. 187

Fruit Trees, Revival of (George B. Wood) " XII. 3

Fucoides in the Coal Forinition (Leo Lesquereux)

Trans. K S., XIII. 313

Fuel from Coal Dust (Robert Briggs). Proc. X. 290

Functions, Expansion of (Pike Powers) , " II. 40, 74

Functions, Integration of (Pike Powers) " II. 218

Funeral Customs of Ireland (James Mooney) " XXV. 243

Fungus in Darlington Shales (Leo Lesquereux) " XVII. 173

Fungorum in N. A., Synopsis (L. D. DeSchweinitz)

Trans. N. S., IV. 141
Fusible Metal (Alex. Dallas Bache) Proc. II. 42

Gales, Vortical, at Sea (J. P. Lesley) " IX. 183

Galle's Comet (Elias Loomis) " 1.216

Galle's Comet (Charles Riimker) " I. 275, 301

27

Galvanic Deflagration (Robert Hare, M.D.) Proc. I. 253

Galvanic Influence through Wire Coil (Robert Hare,

M.D.) " I. 199

Galvanic Battery, Description of a (Joseph Henry)

Trans. TST. 8., V. 217

Gamut of Sound and Light (Pliny E. Chase) " " XIIT. 149

Garlic, Wild, To Destroy (Henry Hollingsworth) .... " O. 8.. I. 311

Gas Analysis (Henry Morton) Proc. XVII. 722

Gas Analysis (Samuel P. Sadtler) .Proc. XVII. 710, 712, 723

Gas Burner, Dispersion of the Heat generated by a

(Robert Briggs) Proc. XVII. 309

Gas Generator, Schintz's (Trippel) " X. 9

Gas Holder, Fall of a (John C. Cresson) " V. 164

Gas Wells, Kanawha (Ames) " IV. 366

Gas Well at Murray ville, Pa. (J. P. Lesley) " XVIII. 207

Gas, Natural, in Pa. (Samuel P. Sadtler) " XVI. 206, 585

General Case, of the Simple Pendulum (Eugenius

Nulty) Trans. N.S., II. 466

Generation, Spontaneous (Joseph Priestly) " O. 8., VI. 119

Generation of Air from Water (Joseph Priestly) " " IV. 11

Geographical Distribution of Plants West of the Missis-
sippi (Ferdinand V. Hayden) Proc. X. 315

Geographical Distribution of Plants (Charles Pickering,

M.D.) Trans. N. S., III. 274

Geography, Contributions to (James D. Graham) Proc. VI. 347

VII. 24, 123

Geography, Physical, of the U. S. (C. Allen) " XVI. 6 1

Geography, Physical, of the W. I. Islands (T. Bland). . " XII. 06

Geological Age of the Marshall Group (Alexander

Winchell) Proc. XI. 57, 245, 385

Geological Formation of the Natural Bridge of Virginia

(Francis W. Gilmer) Trans. N. S., I. 187

Geological Map of the Upper Missouri (Ferdinand V.

Hayden) Proc. XI. 115

Geological Reconnaissance of Bland, Giles, Wythe and
portions of Pulaski and Montgomery Counties of

Virginia (John Stevenson) " XXIV. 61

Geological Relations of the Lignite Groups of the Far

West (John J. Stevenson) " XIV. 47

Geological Section of St. Mary's, Pa. (Charles A. Ash-
burner) .* " XIX. 330, 337

Geological Survey of Pa., Progress of (Charles E.

Hall) " XVI. 55

Geological Survey of Pa., Progress of (J. P. Lesley)

Proc. XX. 497, 537, 628
Geology of the Arctic Archipelago ( J. P. Lesley) Proc. VII. 293

28

Geology of Brown Hematite, Spruce Creek, Pa. (J. P.

Lesley) Proc. XIV. 19

Geology of the Cheat River (I. C. White) " XX. 477, 479

Geology of Colorado and New Mexico (Ferdinand V.

Hayden) " XI. 212, 234

Geology of Minnesota (James Hall) Trans. N. S., XIII. 329

Geology of Montgomery Co., Md. (S. F. Emmons) . . . .Proc. V. 85

Geology of York County, Pennsylvania, Sketch of

(Fersifor Frazer) " XXIII. 391

Geology, Surface of S. W. Pa. (John J. Stevenson)

Proc. XIV. 47, XVIII. 219
Geology of Tazewell, etc., Counties, Virginia (J. F.

Lesley) Proc. XII. 489

Geology and Natural History of the Upper Missouri

(Ferdinand V. Hayden) Trans. N. S., XII. 1

Geology of the U. S. (William McClure) " " I. 1

O. S., VI. 411

Geology of Virginia, Tertiary (William D. Rogers) " N. S., V. 319

VI. 347
VII. 371
Proc. III. 88
Geology of the Western Peninsula of Upper Canada

and Ohio (William D. Rogers) Trans. N. S., VIII. 273

Geology of West Virginia (John J. Stevenson) Proc. XIV. 370

XV. 15

Geology of West Virginia (I. C. White) " XIX. 438

Geology of Wise, Scott and Lee Counties, Virginia

(John J. Stevenson) " XIX. 18, 219

Geology of Wyoming and Colorado (Ferdinand V.

Hayden) " X. 463

XL 15, 431
Geology of Yellow and Missouri Rivers (Ferdinand V.

Hayden) " XI. 112

Geometrical Theorem, Demonstration of a (Joseph

Clay) Trans. O. S., VI. 201

Georgia, Cyperus found in (William Baldwin, M.D.)

Trans. N. S., II. 167
Germany, Experiments in Relation to (Robert F.

Stockton) " " X. 167

Gigantic Mammals of the American Eocene (Othniel

C. Marsh) Proc. XIII. 255

Giles County. See Geological Reconnaissance.

Gild as, Observations on (Philip H. Law) « ' XXV. 132

Glacial Deposits in West Philadelphia (Charles E. Hall) " XIV. 633
Glacial Drift of Northampton Co., Pa. (Frederick

Prime) "7 " XVIII. 84

29

Glacial Epoch (Eli K. Price) Proc. XVI. 241

Glaciation of Parts of the Wyoming and Lackawanna

Valleys (John C. Branner) " XXIII. 337

Glacier, Continental, Thickness of the (Henry C.

Lewis) " XX. 642

Glasses of Hadley's Quadrant, To Adjust (Robert Pat-
terson) Trans. O. S., IV. 154

Globe Time Piece (Rev. Burgiss Allison) " " V. 82

Globular Potassium (Robert Hare, M.D.) Proc. I. 166

Godfrey's Quadrant, Improvement in (Rev. John

Ewing) Trans. O. S., I. 126

Gods in the Kiche Myths (Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.). . .Proc. XIX. 613
Gold, Deposit of, from Chlorine Solution (William M.

Davis) " XX. 64, 67

Gold, Dissemination of (W. E. Du Bois) " VIII. 273

Gold, Divisibility of (Alexander E. Outerbridge) " XVI. 390

Gold Extracting Machinery (Robert Briggs) " X. 29

Gold, Occurrence of, in Pa. (Ch. M. Wetherill) " V. 274

X. 345

Gold Sand from Philadelphia (Frederick A. Oenth) . . . . " XI. 439

Gold Mines of Colorado, Effect of the, on the Value of

the Precious Metal (Tucker) " V. 148

Gold from Montana (Frederick A. Genth) " XI. 443

Gold, San Domingo Rhodium (Frederick A. Genth). . . " XI. 439

Government, The Family in (Eli K. Price) " IX. 295

Gradation, Insensible, of Words (J. P. Lesley) " VII. 129

Gradients, Computation of the Effect of (Hermann

Haupt) " XII. 9

Grape Vine, New Species of (John Jones) Trans. O. S., I. 406

Gramophone, On the (Edwin A. Houston) Proc. XXIV. 420

Grand Cayman. See Reptiles and Batrachians.

Grave, Indian, at Cincinnati Trans. O. S., IV. 179

V. 74

Graves, Indian, in the Western Country " ", IV. 77

Graveyard, Merovingian (Frederick Troyon) Proc. X. 3

Gravels, Auriferous, of N. Ca. (Henry M. Chance) ... " XIX. 477
Gravity and Magnetism, Numerical Relations of (Pliny

E.Chase) " IX. 425

Trans. N. S., XIII. 117

Gravitating Waves (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. XIV. 344

Gravity in Different Latitudes (Robert Adrian) Trans. N. S., I. 119

Great Lakes, Origin of the (J. P. Lesley) Proc. XX. 95

Great Lakes, Origin of the (Newberry) " XX. 91

Greco-Egyptian Etymology of lanyoq (J. P. Lesley).. " XIX. 110

Green River Fishes, W. T. (Edward D. Cope) ' XI. 370, 380

Greenland, Recent Danish Explorations in (H. Rink) . . " XXII. 280

30

Gregarina, Genus (Joseph Leidy) Trans. N. S., X. 233

Grist and Saw Mills, Calculations Relative to (John

Nancarrow) " O. S., IV. 348

Grit, Arkansas Millstone (Leo Lesquereux) Proc. IX. 197

Growth of Wheat, Influence of Fresh Wood-ashes on

(George B. Wood) " XII. 323

Gum Elastic, Manufacture of (Franklin Peale) " IV. 221

Haddam. Vide Chrysoberyls.

Hematite, Brown, of Spruce Creek, Pa. (J. P. Lesley) " XIV. 19

Hail Storm, Sept. 25, 1867 (G. Emerson) " X. 351

Hallowell, Cold at, in 1807 Trans. O. S., VI. 401

Hand Compass, A Convenient Device to be applied to

the (Persifor Frazer) Proc. XXII. 216

Handwriting. Vide Photography.

Handwriting, Composite Photography Applied to (Per-

siforFrazer) " XXIII. 433

Hammer, Antique Stone (Franklin Peale) " IX. 401

Harbor Entrances, Physical Phenomena of (Louis M.

Haupt) " XXV. 19

Harmonic Wave Lengths in Spectra (Pliny B. Chase). " XIX. 21
Harmonic Indications of Intra-Mercurial Planets (Pliny

E. Chase) " XII. 237

Harmonies of Lockyer's Basic Lines (Pliny E. Chase). " XVIII. 224
Harmonies of Solar Rotation, etc. (Pliny E. Chase) .... " XII. 406

Harmonies of Solar Spectrum (Pliny E. Chase) " XVII. 109

Harpsichord, An Improved Method of Quilling (Francis

Hopkinson) Trans. O. S., II. 185

Harris Museum (J. P. Lesley) Proc. X. 561

Hanxwell, John, Collection made by, of Batrachians

and Reptiles, etc., Catalogue of (Edward D.

Cope) " XXIII. 94

Haverford School Telescope (George M. Justice) " VI. 227

Haverford School, Latitude of (John Sharpless) " XX. 647

Heads, Two, found in the Big Bone Lick, Ky. (C. Wis-

tar) Trans. N. S., I. 375

Head of a New Fossil Animal discovered at Moores-

town, N. J. (Isaac Hays, M.D.) Trans. N. S., III. 471

Head of the Mastodon (W. E. Horner, M.D., and

Isaac Hays, M.D.) " " VIII. 37

Health and Ventilation (Robert Briggs) Proc. X. 8

Health, Meteorology and (William Blasius) " XIV. 667

Health of Philadelphia (W. E. Du Bois) " IX. 26

Hearts, Two, found in a Partridge Trans. O. S., II. 330

Hebrew Names, Egyptian Character of (J. P. Lesley). .Proc. XIX. 409

XX. 506

31

Heat, Radiant, etc. (Robert Hare, M.D.) Proc. I. 159

Heat, Radiant, etc. (Henry T. Eddy) " XX. 334

Heat, Radiant, etc. (Joseph Henry) " V. 108

Heat, Daily Distribution of (Pliny B. Chase) " IX. 345

X. 309
Heat Generated by a Gasburner, Dispersion of (Robert

Briggs) " XVII. 309

Heat, Non-periodic Distribution of, in the Atmosphere

(Lorin Blodgett) " XIII. 138

Heat, Vibrations caused by (Martin H. Boye) " VI. 32

Heat, Latent, of Expansion in Connection with the

Luminosity of Meteors (B. V. Marsh) " XIV. 114

Heat Evolved by the Combustion of Coal and Wood

(Marcus Bull) Trans. N. S., III. 1

Heat, Expansion of Wood by (David Rittenhouse) " O. S., IV. 29

Helderberg. Vide Upper Helderberg Proc. X. 246

Heliostat (Joseph Henry) " II. 97

Heller and Brightly 's New Transit (Heller) " XII. 115

Helix, California (Isaac Lea) Trans. N. S., X. 303

Hemp, N. A., Medical Activity of (Horatio C. Wood) Proc. XL 226

Hemp, Observations on (Edward Antill) Trans. O. S., I. 266

HpaitXys, Etymology of (J. P. Lesley) Proc. XVIII. 363

Hercegovina, Bosnien und der (Priedrich S. Krauss) . " XXIII. 87
Herpetology. Vide "Tropical America" and "Mex-
ico."

Herpetology of Tropical America (Edward D. Cope) . . " XXIII. 271
Herschel-Stevenson Postulate (Pliny E. Chase). ...... " XII. 395

Hessian Fly (Miss Margaretta H. Morris) " I. 318

Hessian Fly (Benjamin H. Coates) " II. 42

High Barometer, Feb. 10, 1867 (John C. Cresson) " X. 329

Hill on the Borders of N. Ca. formerly a Volcano (Dr.

James Greenway) Trans. O. S., III. 231

Histeridse of the U. S. (George H. Horn, M.D.) Proc. XIII. 273

History, Physical, of Md. (Julius T. DuCatel) " III. 158

Holoptychius, Occurrence of, in the Chemung (E. W.

Claypole) " XX. 531

Honey, Poisonous, of N. A. (Benjamin S. Barton) .. Trans. O. S., V. 51
Honey Bee a Native of America (Benjamin S. Bar-
ton) " " III. 241

Horizon, Copper (J. P. Lesley) Proc. VII. 329

Horizon, Copper, Inclination of the Apparent, to the

True (John Hagen) " XX. 205, 206

Horizontal Intensities of Terrestrial Magnetism (Alex.

Dallas Bache) Trans. N. S., V. 427

Horizontal Windmill (Thomas Gilpin) " O. S. , I. 405

Horses, Three-toed (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XXIII. 351

32

Horse's Eye, Worm in a (Dr. Robley Dunglison) ...... Proc. I. 200

Horse's Eye, Worm in a (Francis Hopkinson) ..... Trans. O. S., II. 183

Horse's Eye, Snake in a (Dr. John Morgan) ........ " " 11.383

Hospitals, Construction of (Mons. LeRoy) ........ " " III. 348

Hudson Observatory, Latitude of (Elias Loomis) ..... Proc. IV. 116

Human Life in the United States. Vide Probabilities of.

Huron Disaster, Causes of the (William Blasius) ..... " XVII. 213

Hybernation of Swallows (F. A, Antes) .......... Trans, O, S., VI. 59

Hydraulic Lime used in the Erie Canal, Analysis of

(Henry Seybert) ............................ " N. S., II. 229

Hydrobinii of the U. S. (George H. Horn, M.D.) . . . .Proc. XIII. 118

Hydrochloric Acid, Action of, etc., on Acetobenzyl

(Anhydrate) (William H. Greene) ............... " XIX. 13

Hydrochloric Acid, Pure (Dr. Robert Hare) ......... " I. 160

Hydrology of the Basin of the St. Lawrence (Thomas

Evans Blaokwell) ......................... Trans. N. S., XIII. 249

Hygrometer, Dewpoint (Alex. Dallas Bache) ........ Proc. III. 249, 252

Hygrometer, A Slowly Sensible (Benjamin Franklin)

Trans. O. S., II. 51

Hyner's Station Oil Well Section (Henry M. Chance) Proc. XVII. 670
Hypotrichous Infusoria (Alfred C. Stokes) ............ " XXIII. 21

Hyperostasis, Universal (Dr. William Pepper) ........ " XI. 571

XII. 19

Hyrachyus, Extinct, Osteology of (Edward D. Cope) " XIII. 212
Hyrtle's Collection, Remarks on (Edward D. Cope) .. " XII. 191

Etymology of (J. P. Lesley) ................. " XIX. 110

Ibrahim Nukic (Friedrich S. Krauss) ................ " XXV. 183

Ice Erosion on the Blue Mountains (J. P. Lesley) ..... " XX. 468

Ichthyosaurus found in Missouri (Richard Harlan,

M.D.) ................................. ..... Trans. N. S. , IV. 405

Ichthyology of Alaska (Edward D. Cope) ............ Proc. XIII. 24

Ichthyology of Maranon (Edward D. Cope) .......... " IX. 496, 599

Ichthyology of Utah (Edward D. Cope) ............. " XIV. 129

Ichthyology of the (Lesser) Antilles (Edward D.

Cope) .................................... Trans. N. S., XIV. 445

Proc. XI. 514
Idaho. Vide Cobitidse.
Identity of Catskill and Ponent (J. P. Lesley) .......... Proc. XX. 673

Iguanince, Species of (Edward D. Cope) .............. " XXIII. 261

Ikonomatic Method of Phonetic Writing (Daniel G.

Brlnton, M.D.) .................................. " XXIII. 503

Illinois, Ancient Pottery of (Franklin Peale) .......... " IX. 460

Illustrations, Planetary, of the Creative Fiat (Pliny E.

Chase) ......................................... " XIV. 609

Improved Barometer (Robert Hare, M.D.) ......... Trans. N. S., V. 385

33

Improved Timekeepers (David Rittenhouse) Trans. O. S., IV. 26

Improvement of the Burette Valve (J. Blodgett Brit-
ton) Proc. XVI. 192

Improvement of the Burette Valve (Dr. George A.

Koenig) " XIV. 218

Improvements on the Carpenter's Square (Rev. Dr.

Rogers) " VI. 169

Inclinometer (Humphrey Lloyd) , '" II. 237

Incrustation. Vide Patent.

India, Silk Culture in " I. 214

India, Building in Trans. O.S., VI. 375, 384

Indian Seas, Islands, etc., Shells in the (Thomas) . .Trans. O. S., VI. 87
Indian Tribes and Languages of Costa Rica (W. A.

Gabb) Proc. XIV. 483

Indians, N. A., Dyes used by the (Hugh Martin). .Trans. O. S., III. 322
Indian Figures and Inscriptions (Thomas C. Porter) Proc. X. 30, 255, 587

XI. 3

Indians, N. A., Fortifications of the (Rev. James Mad-
ison) Trans. O. S., VI. 132

Indian Graves, Beads from (S. S. Haldeman) Proc. XL 369

Indian Languages of N. A. (Ferdinand V. Hayden) .. " X. 389

Indians, N. A., Language of Signs among the (William

Dunbar Trans. O. S., VI. 1

Indians, N. A., Stone Implements of the (Franklin

Peale) Proc. VIII. 265

Indian Tribes at Brantford (Horatio Hale) " XVI II. 378

Indian Relics from New Jersey (George B. Wood) ... "XI. 213, 283
Indian Tribal Names, Remarks on (W. J. Hoffman). . . " XXIII. 294
Indians, The Beothuk (Albert S. Gatschet) Proc. XXII. 408. XXIII. 411

Indians, Tutelo (Horatio Hale) Proc. XX. 643, 647

Indian Walk of 1737 (Charles B. Trego) Proc. V. 127

Indians of N. A., Works of Art, etc., of the (Major

Jona. Heart) Trans. O. S., III. 214

Induction Inclinometer (Alex. Dallas Bache) Proc. II. 237

Induction, Electro-dynamic (Joseph Henry) Trans. N. S., V. 223

VI. 303, VIII. 1
Proc. I. 54, 315

Industrial Migration (Lorin Blodgett) " XIX. 70

Infants, Effect of Hot Weather upon (G. Emerson) .... " IV. 213

Influence, Lunar, on Wet and Dry Weather " V. 117

X. 17
Influence, Galvanic, through Wire Coil (Robert Hare,

M.D.) " I. 199

Influence of a Spiral Conductor (Joseph Henry) Trans." N. S., V. 223

Infusoria, Fresh-water, Notices of (Alfred C. Stokes). Proc. XXIII. 562
Infusoria, New Fresh-water, Notices of (Alfred C.

Stokes) " XXIV. 244

3

34

Infusoria, Hypotrichous (Alfred C. Stokes) Proc. XXIII. 21

Insalubrity of Flat and Marshy Situations and Places

(William Currie) Trans. O. S., IV. 127

Insectes, Sur les (Dupont DeNemours) " " V. 104

Insects, Carabici and Hydrocanthari (Thomas Say)

Trans. N. S., II. 1

Insects of N. A. (Thomas Say) " " IV. 409

VI. 155

Insects of N. A. (N. M. Hentz) " " III. 253

Insect Fly Carrier (Baudry Des Loziers) " O. S., V. 150

Instinct of the Ninekiller (John Heckewelder) .... " " IV. 124
Instruments at West Point (William H. C. Bart-

lett) " N. S..VIIL 191

Insufficiency of Taylor's Theorem (Chs. Bonnycas-

tle) " " VII. 217

Intellectual Symbolism (Pliny E. Chase) " " XII. 463

Intelligible Signals, To Improve " O. S., IV. 162

Intensity. Vide Magnetic Intensity.

International Congress of Geologists held at Boston,

1885, Resume of the Work of (Persifor Frazer) . . . .Proc. XXIII. 259

Integration of Irrational Functions (Pike Powers) " II. 218

Intercentrum. Vide Vertebrata.

Intervals of Time, Minute, Methods of Measuring (John

C.Adamson) Trans. N. S., XL 109

Invertebrate from Va., Miocene (Otto Meyer) Proc. XXV. 135

Invisible Photographic Rays (Goddard) " III. 79

Iron, Detection of, by Salicylic Acid (Edgar P. Smith) " XVIII. 214

Iron Ore Belt, Titaniferous (J. P. Lesley) " XII. 139

Iron Ores from Spruce Creek (Frederick A. Genth) ... " XIV. 84
Iron Pipes, Transmission of Sound through (Cresson

and Frazer) " V. 118

Ireland, Funeral Customs of (James Mooney) " XXV. 243

Indium, Fusibility of (Robert Hare, M.D.) Proc. II. 182, 187, 196

Irradiation (Benjamin F. Jcslyn, M.D.) Trans. N. S., IV. 340

Irrational Functions. Vide Integration.

Irrelation of a Polarized Nerve (B. F. Lauterbach) Proc. XVII. 728

Isomerism, Apparent (Samuel Brown) II. 75

Is there Reciprocity in Trade and the Consumption of

Manufactured Commodities (Thomas H. Dudley) " XXIII. 526

Japanese Coins (W. E. DuBois) " VIII. 264

Jargon, Papiamento (Albert S. Gatschet) " XXII. 299

Jerboa, American (Benjamin S. Barton) Trans. O. S., IV. 114

V. 143
Joule's Equivalent, Cosmical Determination of (Pliny

E. Chase).....' Proc. XIX. 20

35

Journal * * Thermometrical, to and from Oporto

(Capt. William Billings) Trans. 0. S., III. 194

Judith River, Extinct Vertebrata from the (Joseph

Leidy) " N. S., XL 139

Jupiter-cyclical Rainfall (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. XIV. 193

Jupiter and Mars, Asteroids between (Daniel Kirk-
wood) " XL 498

Jury, Trial by (Eli K. Price) " IX. 209

Kabyle and Seneca Languages (G. S. Blake) " VII. 291

Kanawha Gas Wells, On the (T. Allen) " IV. 366

Kansas Chalk, New Testudinate from (Edward D.

Cope). " XII. 308

Kansas Cretaceous Reptiles (Edward D. Cope) " XVII. 176

Kansas, Pythonomorpha from (Edward D. Cope) " XL 574

Kansas, New Ornilhosaurian from (Edward D. Cope) . " XII. 420
Kansas State College, Vertebrata in (Edward D.

Cope) " XII. 168

Kansas, Cretaceous Fishes from (Edward D. Cope) ... " XII. 327

Kentucky, East, Coalfield (Joseph Lesley) " XIII. 270

Kentucky, Soil of (Correa DaSerra) Trans. N. S., I. 174

Kiche. Vide Gods.

Killingia found in South America (William Baldwin,

M.D.) " " II. 167

Kinetic Ratio of Sound Waves to Light Waves (Pliny

E. Chase) . . .Proc. IX. 425

Kingsmill White Sandstone (E. W. Claypole) . . " XX. 634

Kintzie's Firedamp Indicator (Charles A. Ashburner) . " XXL 283

Koch's Mastodon (William E. Homer) Trans. N. S., VIII. 53

Koch's Mastodon (Isaac Hays, M.D.) Proc. II. 102

Lacerta Alligator, Observations on the (N. M. Hentz)

Trans. N. S., II. 216
Language. Vide Aruba, Arawak, Berber, Cakchiquel,

Costa Rica, Kabyle, Lenni Lenape, Maya, JNIus-

kokee, Natchez, Othomi, Seclish, Tutelo, Tiinacua,

Tonkawa, Yoruba, Xinca.

Language, Selish, Vocabulary of the (W. J. Hoffman) Proc. XXIII. 361
Languages, Fitness of, for Musical Expression (Pliny

E. Chase) " IX. 419

Language^ Indian (Ferdinand V. Hayden) " X. 389

Language, Mangue (Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) " XXIII. 238

Language of Palaeolithic Man (Daniel G. Brinton,

M.D.) " XXV. 212

Language, Possible Vowel Sounds not used in any

(Pliny E. Chase) " IX. 271

36

Languages, The Study of (William C. Cattell) Proc. XVIII. 543

Language, Universal Trans. O. S., IV. 162

Lake Dwellings (Benjamin H. Coates) Proc. IX. 414

Lake Dwellings (Edouard Desor) " IX. 413

Lake Erie Basin, Preglacial Outlet of (Spencer) " XIX. 300

Lake Superior Silver Ore (W. E. DuBois) " VI. 155

XI. 527
Laminated Native Copper from Lake Superior (John L.

LeConte) " XVIII. 219

Land Shells of the Pacific Slope (J. G. Cooper) " XVIII. 282

Landa Alphabet, Observations on the (J. P. Lesley)... " XIX. 153

Lantern, Galvanometer (George F. Barker) " XIV. 440

Laplace, Cosmogony of (Daniel Kirkwood) " XVIII. 324

Laramie Group near Raton (John J. Stevenson) " XX. 107

Lararnie Cretaceous Mammal, New Form of (Edward

D. Cope). " XX. 476

Latitude of Haverford College (John Sharpless) " XX. 647

Latitude of the Hudson Observatory (Elias Loomis) . . " IV. 116

Laurel. Vide Pennsylvania.

Laurentian Fossil (Dr. Roscoe) " XI. 237

Lea, Isaac, LL.D., Biographical Notice of (Joseph

Leidy) •' XXIV. 400

Lead in Gold from Montana (Frederick A. Genth) .... " XI. 443

Leaden Cartridges (William Jones) Trans. N. S., I. 137

Lee Co. Vide Geology.
LaPlace. Vide Cosmogony.

Lehigh Co. Paleozoic Rocks (Prime) Proc. XVII. 248

Lenni Lenape, Language of the (DuPonceau) Trans. N. S., III. 65

Lenni Lenape, Language of the (John Heckewelder) " " IV. 351
Leprosy the Cause of the Black Color of Negroes

(Benjamin Rush, M.D.) " O. S., IV. 289

LeRoy, Pa., Chemung Rocks at (A. T. Lilley) Proc. XXIII. 291

Levels in N. W. Pennsylvania (John F. Carll) " XVI. 667

Levels, Pipeline, Indiana Co., Pa. (O. Barrett, Jr.).... " XVII. 145

Level, New Transit (Davidson) " X. 354

Leverrier's Planet, Investigations that led to the Dis-
covery of (Sears C. Walker) Trans. N. S., X. 141

Lexington, Ky., Indian Fort near (Charles W. Short,

M.D.) " " I. 310

Liberty and Necessity (Carleton) Proc. IX. 131

Life Insurance, Saving Fund (Pliny E. Chase) " XIV. 148

Life, Probabilities of, in the U. S. (William Barton) Trans. O. S., III. 125
Life Tables of Philadelphia. Vide Philadelphia.

Life-form in Art (Harrison Allen, M.D.) Trans. N. S., XV. 279

Light, Velocity of. (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. IX. 403

Proc/XI. 103, XIII. 148, XIV. 622, XVII. 294, XVIII. 425

37

Light produced in the Diamond by Friction (G. Emer-
son) Proc. VII. 175

Light and Heat, New Theory of (Benjamin Franklin)

Trans. O. S., III. 5

Lightning Flash, Photography by a (Edwin J. Hous-
ton) Proc. XXIII. 257

Lightning, Effect of, in Deep Mines (Dock) " X. 288

Lightning, Effects of, on Telegraph Wires (Joseph

Henry) " IV. 2GO

Lightning, Effects of, on Telegraph Wires (Samuel D.

Ingham) " IV. 259

Lightning, Houses in Philadelphia Struck by. .Trans. O. S., III. 119, 122
Lightning Rods, Improvement in (Robert Patterson)

Trans. O. S., III. 321

Lightning Protectors (Joseph Henry) Proc. IV. 179

Lignite Groups. Vide Geological Relations.
Lignite Beds of Upper Missouri (Ferdinand V. Hay-
den) " X. 300

Lignite, Pennsylvania (J. P. Lesley) " IX. 463

Limestone, Primary, near Chadd's Ford, Pa. (J. P.

Lesley) " VIII. 281

Limestone Rocks of Cumberland Co., Pa. (George A.

Koenig, M.D. ) . " XVIII. 39

Limiting Constant of Gravitation (Pliny E. Chase) .... " XVIII. 41

Limonites of York Co., Pa. (Persifor Frazer) " XIV. 364

Limulus polyphemus. Vide Embryology.

Liodon perlatus (Edward D. Cope) " XI. 496

Liquids, Cohesion of (Joseph Henry) " W. 56, 84

Liquid, New Ethereal (Robert Hare, M.D.) " II. 142, 161

Lisbon, Cyclical Rainfalls at (Pliny E. Chase) " XII. 178

List of Officers, etc., of the A. P. S. (Henry Phillips, Jr.) " XXIII. 323
Literature, Daily and Periodical (William V. Mc-

Kean) " XVIII. 577

Lithodormi Perforations (Isaac Lea) " II. 213

Lithologie du fond des mers (Persifor Frazer) " XVI. 238

Lizard, North American, New Species of (Benjamin S.

Barton) Trans. O. S., VI. 108

Lobeliacese, etc., New Plants of the Order of (Thomas

Nuttall) " N. S., VIII. 251

Locusts, Seventeen Year (Charles B. Trego) Proc. V. 209

Loess Fish of Mississippi (Robert C. Grier) " X. 255

Logarithms, To raise, 'indefinitely (David Rittenhouse)

Trans. O. S., IV. 69

Longicorna of the U. S. (S. S. Haldeman) Proc. IV. 371

Longitude of the Hall of the A. P. S. (Sears C. Wal-
ker) Trans. N. S., V. 135

38

Longitude of the Moon (Miers P. Longstreth) Trans. N.S., X. 225

Longitude of Stations near Northern Ohio (Sears C.

Walker) " " VI. 241

Longitude of San Francisco (George Davidson) Proc. XI. 91

Longitudes in S. Michigan (Sears C. Walker) " I. 7

Longitudes from Meteors (Sears C. Walker) " I. 228

Longitudes in the U. S. (E. Otis Kendall) " I. 141

Longitude of Several Places in the U. S. (Edward H.

Courtenay) Trans. N. S., V. 343

Longitude of Several Places in the U. S. (E. Otis

Kendall) " " VII. 67

Longitude of Washington ( J. M. Gillis) "- " XI. 21 1

Longitude of Washington (William Lambert) " " 1.103

Longitude, the, To find (William Dunbar) " O. S., V. 277

"Looming" at Lake Erie (Andrew Ellicott) " " III. 63

Louis, A Silver, of 15 Sous, Struck under Louis XLV (C.

A. Anthon) Proc. XVI. 293

Louisiana, Fossil Bones found in (Richard Harlan,

M.D.) Trans. N. S.,IV. 397

Louisiana, Natural History of (John Watkins,

M.D.) « • " O. S., VI. 69

Love, Conception of, in some American Languages

(Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) Proc. XXIII. 546

Ludlow, James R., Obituary Notice of (Richard

Vaux) , " XXIV. 19

Luminosity. Vide Meteors.

Lunar Eclipse. Trans. O. S., II. 239

VI. 59

Lunar Influence on Weather (G. Emerson) Proc. XII. 17

Lunar Influence on Weather (Thomas Gilpin) .... " V. 117

Lunar Monthly Barometric Variation (Pliny E. Chase) " IX. 395

Lunar Occupations of Fixed Stars (Sears C. Walker). " I. 228

Lunar Rainbows (William Dunbar) Trans. O. S., VI. 46

Lunar Rings (John C. Cresson) Proc. X. 270

Lunar Tidal Wave (James D. Graham) " VII. 378

Maculae, Solar (Joseph Henry) " IV. 173

Machine for Measuring a Ship's Way (Francis Hopkin-

son) Trans. O. S., II. 159

III. 239
Machine for Pumping Vessels at Sea without Men

(Richard Wells) " " I. 353

Machine for Saving Persons from the Upper Story of

a House on Fire (Rev. D. N. Collin) ' ' " IV. 143

Machine for Steering Vessels Trans. O. S., VI. 203, 428

Machinery, Reserve'd Power in (Robert Briggs) Proc. IX. 228 ,

39

Magic Cyclo volute (Eugenius Nulty) Trans. N. S., V. 205

X. 17
Proc. I. 293

Magic Mirror (Dr. Alexander Wilcocks) Proc. XII. 576

Magnesian Limestone, Analysis of (J. P. Lesley) " XVII. 260

Magnesium and its Light (W. E. DuBois) •' IX. 458

Magnetic Declination (Pliny E. Chase) " X. 97

Magnetic Distribution (Joseph Henry) " II. Ill

Magnetic Dip .Trans. N. S., V. 209

Trans. N. S., VI. 267, VII. 1, VIII. 61, 101, 283, 285, 317,

IX. 329, XI. 181

Proc. I. 144, 146, 151, 308, IV. 11, 205
Magnetic, Gravitating and Luminous Forces, Relations

of (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. XIV. 607

Magnetic Inclination (Pliny E. Chase) " X. Ill

Magnetic Meridian (Major Bache) " II. 137

Magnetic Observations Trans. 0. S., III. 115

Proc. I. 24, 185, 294, II. 35, 69, 84, 101, 114, 150, 176, 183

III. 90, 175, IV. 109

Magnetism (George M. Justice) Proc. IV. 218

Magnetism, General Considerations of (Pliny E.

Chase) " X. 368

Magnetism, Discoveries in (Robert M. Patterson) " I. 25

Magnetism, Experiment in (Rev. James Madison). Trans. 0. S., IV. 323
Magnetism, Experiments in (David Rittenhouse) .. " " II. 178

Magnetism of Iron, Specific (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. X. 358

Magnetism, Terrestrial Intensities of (Alex. Dallas

Bache) Trans. N. S., V. 427

VII. 75

Maitapwq, Note on (J. P. Lesley) Proc. XVII. 7

Male Children, Mortality of (G. Emerson) " IV. 212

Mallophaga, On the Systematic Position of the (Al-

pheus S. Packard) " XXIV. 264

Mammals, Gigantic, of the American Eocene (Othniel

C. Marsh) " XIII. 255

Mammals, The Triassic, Dromatherium and Microcon-

odon (Henry F. Osborn) " XXIV. 109

Mammalia, Laramie Cretaceous (Edward D. Cope) .... " XX. 476

Mammalia from New Mexico (Edward D. Cope) " XIX. 484

Mammalia, Ungulate, Classification of (Edward D.

Cope) " XX. 299,438

Mammalia, Extinct, of the Valley of Mexico (Edward

D.Cope) " XXII. 1

Mammiferous Quadrupeds, Extinct (John D. God-
man, M.D.) Trans. N. S., III. 478

Mammoth Bones Trans. O. S., IV. 540, 526

40

Mangue, Notes on the (Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) Proc. XXTII. 238

Man, Early, in Oregon (Edward D. Cope) " XVII. 292

Man, Palaeolithic, Language of (Daniel G. Brinton,

M.D.) « XXV. 212

Man, Prehistoric (Charles B. Trego) " VII. 415

Man, Prehistoric. Vide also Prehistoric Man.

Mangue Language (Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) " XXIII. 238

Map of the Anthracite Coal Basin (Rothwell) " XI. 113

Maps, Early, of America (Henry Phillips, Jr.) " XIX. 10

Maps, County, of Pa. (B. P. Smith) " IX. 350

Maps, Scaleof (Lewis M. Haupt) " XVIII. 47

Map Survey, Results of (Simeon Borden) ....Proc. II. 45, 60, 101, 150
Maple Sugar Tree of the U. S. (Benjamin Rush, M.D.)

Trans. O. S., III. 64
Maryland, The Albirupean Formation in (P. R.

Uhler) Proc. XXV. 42

Maryland, Geology of Montgomery Co. (S. F. Em-

mons) •« V. 85

Maryland, Mineralogical Map of (Silvain Godon). .Trans O. S., V. 319

Maryland, Physical History of (Julius T. DuCatel) Proc. III. 158

Maranon, Ichthyology of the (Edward D. Cope) " IX. 496, 599

Maritime Observations (Benjamin Franklin) Trans. O. S.,II. 294

Marshall Group, Geological Age of the (Alexander

Winchell) Proc. XI. 57, 245, 385

Marshes, Atmosphere of (Adam Seybert) Trans. O. S., IV. 415

Marshes, Method of Drying (Thomas Wright) .... " " IV. 243
Marshy Situations, Insalubrity of (William Cur-

rie) " " IV. 127

Marsupials of New Mexico (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XX. 232

Martin's Cancer Powder (Benjamin Rush, M.D.). . .Trans. O. S., II. 212

Mass, Correlations of (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. XVIII. 229

Massachusetts; Trigonometrical Survey of (Simeon

Borden) Trans. N. S., IX. 33

Mastodon, Notes on the Proc. I. 179, 307

II. 102
IV. 35
Mastodon, Head and Bones of the (Isaac Hays and W.

E. Homer) Trans.' N. S., VIII. 37

Mastodon, Inferior Maxillary Bones of the (Isaac

Hays, M.D.) " " IV. 317

Mastodon, Bones of the (S. H. Whipple) Proc. IV. 35

Mastodon, Dental System of the (William E. Homer,

M.D.) Trans. N. S., VIII. 53

Mastodon, Bones of a, Found in New Jersey (J. B.

Maxwell) Proc. IV. 119

Mata Grosso. See Batrachia and Reptilia.

41

Material, Bituminous, from Pulaski Co., Va. (Charles

M. Cresson) Proc. XVII. 215

Meteorites, Note on the Possible Existence of Fireballs

and, in the Stream of Bielids (Daniel Kirkwood). " XXIV. 448
Matter, Corpuscular Constitution of (Joseph Henry) .. " IV. 287

Mauvais' Comet, Elements of (Charles Riimker) " IV. 67

Maxillae, Use of the, in Coleopterous Insects (N. M.

Hentz) Trans. N. S., III. 458

Maya Language (Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) Proc. XI. 4

Measurements, Terrestrial, between Norriton and Phila.

(William Smith, D.D.) Trans. O. S., I. 114

Measures, Lineal, of Mexico and Central America (Dan-
iel G. Brinton, M.D.) Proc. XXII. 194

Mechanical Equivalents, Comparison of (Pliny E.

Chase) " XL 313

Mechanical Modification of Electric, etc., Currents

(Pliny E. Chase) " IX. 355

Mechanical Power, Classification of (Joseph Henry) . . " IV. 127

Medical History of Cortex ruber (Dr. John Morgan)

Trans. O. S.. II. 289
Mediaeval Sermon Books and Stories (C. F. Crane) . . . .Proc. XX. 644

Megaptera Bellicosa (Edward D. Cope) " XI. 516

XII. 103
Megalonyx, Structure of the Feet of the (Joseph Leidy)

Trans. N. S., XL 107

Melamana (Isaac Lea) " " IV 63

X. 295

Melanasphalt (C. M. Wetherill) " " X. 353

Melania Cincinnatiensis (Isaac Lea) Proc. I. 60

IL 20

Melloni's Apparatus (Joseph Henry). " IV. 22

Meloidae of the U. S., Reversion of the (George H.

Horn, M.D.) " XIII. 88

Mercury, Transit of (William Smith, D.D.) Trans. O. S., I. 158

Mercury, Transit of (Rev. James Madison) " " III. 150

Meridian Line, To find True (Robert Patterson) " " 11.251

Meridian Mark, New Method of Placing (David Rit-

tenhouse) " '' II. 181

Meridian Passage of a Star, Time of the (Charles Mc-

Ewen) Proc. IV. 201

Meridian Passage of the Sun, To find (David Ritten-

house) Trans. O. S., I. 155

Merovingian Graveyard (Frederick Troyon) Proc. X. 3

Metallic Calcium (Robert Hare, M.D.) " I. 83. 100

Metallic Conductors (Robert Patterson) Trans. O. S., III. 321

Metallic Oxides, Color of the (Samuel F. Cono-

ver) " " VI. 247

42

Metalline Minerals, Classification and Nomenclature of

(T. Sterry Hunt) Proc. XXV. 170

Metalophodon, Dentition of the (Edward D. Cope). . . " XII. 542

Metals, Fusing Temperature of (Joseph Cloud) Trans. N. S., I. 167

Metals, why apparently Lighter when Solid than when

in Fusion (Joseph Cloud) " " 1.170

Metals, Electrical Spectra of (Alexander E. Outer-
bridge) Proc. XIV. 201

Metaniorphism, Notes respecting (John J. Stevenson) . " XXII. 101
Meteorological Methods, Modern (William Blasius) ... " XVII. 278

Meteorological Observations (A. Ackerman) " XI. 490

Meteorological Observations (Bettelheim) Trans. N. S., X. 215

Meteorological Observations (William Dunbar)

Trans. O. S., VI. 9, 43, 188, 191

Meteorological Observations (Elias Loomis) Proc. II. 178

Meteorological Observations (James Madison) Trans. O. S., II. 12:>'

Meteorological Observations (G-. Mower, M.D) ...... .Proc. III. 158

Meteorological Observations (Jules de Wallenstein)

Trans. N. S., II. 421

Meteorological Observations (Samuel Williams).. . " O. S., II. 118
Meteorological Observations (Robert S. Williamson) . Proc. XIV. 632
Meteorological Peculiarities of New England (W. F.

Channing) " XIV. 154

Meteorological Tables in the Possession of the Amor.

Phil. Soc Trans. N. S., VI. 395

Meteorology and Health (William Blasius) Proc. XIV. 607

Meteorology, Opinions in (William Blasius) " XVI. 198

Meteorology, Progress of (William Blasius) -. "XVI. 394, 395

Meteors (Stephen Alexander) " II. 45

Meteors (Alex. Dallas Bache) , " I. 300

II. 235, 267

Meteors (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. X. 353, 357, 539

XII. 401, 416

Meteors (John C. Cresson) Proc. X. 342

Meteors (Andrew Ellicott) Trans. O. S., VI. 28

Meteors (C. G. Forshey) " N. S., VII. 265

Proc. II. 67

Meteors (Daniel Kirkwood) Proc. X. 546

Proc. XL 213, 215, XIII. 501, XVI. 590, XVIII. 239

Meteors (B. V. Marsh) Proc. XI. 194

XIV. 114

Meteors (James McClune) " X. 356

Meteors (John Page) Trans. O. S., II. 173

Meteors (Benjamin Peirce) " N. S., VIII. 83

Meteor, Letter o^n a (David Rittenhouse) " O. S., II. 175

Meteors (Benjamin Silliman and James L. Kings-
ley) " " VI. 323

43

Meteors (Sears C. Walker) Trans. N. S., VIII. 87

Proc. I. 161, II. 618

Methods of Expressing Thought (Louis M. Haupt) . . . .Proc. XVIII. 348
Methule, Perchlorate of Oxide of (Martin H. Boye). . . " II. 202

Mexican Calendar Stone. See Valentin!.

Mexico, Herpetology of (Edward D. Cope) ' " XII. 379

Mexico, Ophidiens de (Alfredo Duges) " XXV. 181

Micromalthus debilis, Larva of (H. G. Hubbard) " XVII. 666

Micrometer for Fieldnote Plotting (J. P. Lesley) " XIII. 133

Microconodon. See Dromatherium.

Microscopic Anatomy (William E. Homer) " III. 89

Microscopic Examination of Fluids (Coleman Sellers) " XIII. 180
Microscopic Distinction in Wood (Joseph T. Roth-
rock) " X. 599, 610

Microscopical Section of Trap Rock (Persifor Frazer) . . " XVII. 5'tt
Michigan, Coleoptera of (H. G. Hubbard) .... Proc. XVII. 593, 627, 643

Migration, Industrial (Lorin Blodgett) Proc. XIX. 70

Miller's Testimony of the Rocks, Criticism on (W. Par-
ker Foulke) " VI. 253

Mineralogy, Contributions to, No. XXIV (Frederick

A.Genth) " XXIII. 30

Mineralogy, Contributions to, No. XXIX (Frederick

A.Genth) " XXIV. 23

Minerals, Brazilian (E. Pailhet) " V. 33

Minerals found near Reading, Pa. (C. M. Wetherill)

Trans. N. S., X. 345

Mines, Bureau of (Charles A. Ashburner) Proc. XX. 206

Mines, Explosions in (John C. Cresson) " X. 338

Mines, Fish in (John C. Cresson) " X. 168

Mint Cabinet, Late Additions to the (W. E. DuBois) . . " VI. 184

Miocene Fauna of Oregon (Edward D. Cope) " XVII. 63, 370

Miocene Fossils of Canada (Edward D. Cope) " XXII. 98

Miocene Fossils in San Domingo (William A. Gabb) . " XII. 571

Miocene Invertebrates from Va. (Otto Meyer) " XXV. 135

Mirage (Sears C. Walker) " I. 188

Mirror for Opaque Objects (Persifor Frazer) " XVIII. 503

Mississippi, Delta of the (William Dunbar) Trans. O. S., VI. 165

Mississippi, Loess Fish of (Robert C. Grier) Proc. X. 255

Missouri Headwaters, Geology of the (Joseph Leidy) .. " VII. 10

Missouri Fossils (Dr. Hays) " II. 183

Missouri, Ichthyosaurus in (Richard Harlan, M.D.)

Trans. N. S., IV. 405
Missouri, Upper, Geology, etc., of the (Ferdinand

V. Hayden) " " XII. 1

Missouri River, Geology of the (Ferdinand V.

Hayden) Proc. XI. 112

44

Missouri, Upper, Lignite Beds of the (Ferdinand V.

Hayden) Proc. X. 300

Missouri, Upper, Geological Map of the (Ferdinand V.

Hayden) " X. 115

Missouri Valley, Ethnology, etc., of the Indian Tribes

of the (Ferdinand V. Hayden) Trans. N. S., XII. 231

Missouri Valley, Geology of the (Ferdinand V. Hay-
den) Proc. X 292

Models, Notes on Certain (J. P. Lesley) " XIX. 193

Mollusca of the Cretaceous Formation (William A.

Gabb) " VIII. 57

Mollusca of the West India Islands (T. Bland) " XII. 56

Mollusks, Fresh- water, of the U. S. (Isaac Lea) " V. 251

Mollusks, Muscular Fibre in the Foot of (Isaac Lea) . . " V. 187

Molybdenite from Reading, Pa. (Ch. M. Wetherill) . . . " V. 273

Monochlordinitrophenol (Edgar F. Smith) " XVII. 706

Monongahela River, Carved Rocks on the (J. D. Reid) " XII. 11

Montgomery Co., Md., Geology of (S. F. Emmons) ..." V. 85

Montana, Lead in Gold from (Frederick A. Genth) " ' XL 443

Montgomery Co. See Geological Reconnaissance.

Moon, Crystallotype of the (J. A. Whipple) " V. 312, 354

Moon, Daguerreotype of the (George M. Justice) " V. 208

Moon, Photographs of the (George M. Justice) " VI. 237

Moon, Color of the (Persifor Frazer) " XIV. 155

Moorestown, Fossil found at (Isaac Hays, M.D.). Trans. N. S., III. 471
Moraine, Terminal, in Pennsylvania (Henry C. Lewis)

Proc. XX. 476, 662

Mososauroid Reptile, A New (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XI. 116

Mososaurus Brumbyi (Edward D. Cope) " XL 497

Mososaurus maximus (Edward D. Cope) " XL 571

Mosses, California (Leo Lesquereux) Trans. N. S., XIII. 1

Mosses, New (Thomas P. James) " " XIII. 105

Motley-colored Negro Girl and Mulatto 603% Ac-
count of a (Dr. John Morgan) " O. S., II. 392

Mould Board of Least Resistance (Thomas Jeffer-
son) " O. S., IV. 313

Moulting of Birds (George Ord) " N. S., III. 292

Mouqd, The Great, near Washington, Adams Co., Mis-
sissippi (Forshey) Proc. I. 305

Movements of Troops in Cities (Russell Thayer)) " XVIII. 89

Multiplier, Rotary, by Galvanic Current (Robert Hare,

M.D.) Trans. N. S., VI. 343

Munikurrun Hot Springs, Deposit from (Charles B.

Trego) Proc. VII. 4

Mu lister's Cosmography (Henry Phillips, Jr.) " XVIII. 443

Murraysville, Pa*., Gas Well (J. P. Lesley) " XVIII. 207

45

Muscipula, New Vegetable (Benjamin S. Barton). .Trans. O. S., VI. 79

Museum, Harris, in Alexandria (J. P. Lesley) Proc. X. 561

Music, New Notation of (Robert M. Patterson) ... Trans. O. S., III. 139

Music of the Spheres (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. XIII. 193

Musical Expression, Fitness of Language for (Pliny E.

Chase) , " IX. 419

Muskokee Language (Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) " XI. 301

Mylodon Annectens (Edward D. Cope) " XL 15

Myriapoda Musei Cantab., Mass. (Pr. Meinert) " XXIII. 1C L

Myriapoda of North America (Horatio C. Wood)

Trans. N. S., XIII. 137

Mythology, Medical, of Ireland (James Mooney) Proc. XXIV. 130

Myths, Kiche (Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) " XIX. 613

Naiades (Franklin Bache) " V. 191

Naiades (Isaac Lea) Trans. N. S., III. 403

Trans. N. S., IV. 63, V. 23, Proc. II. 34

Naiades (Philip H. Nicklin) Trans. N. S., III. 395

Name, The, of the Society (Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) Proc. XVIII. 553
Names given by the Lenni Lenape to Rivers, etc., etc.,

in Pa. (John Heckewelder) Trans. N. S., IV. 351

Natchez -Language (Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) Proc. XIII. 483

Native Copper, Laminated, from Lake Superior (John

L. LeConte) " XVIII. 219

Natural Bridge of Va., Geology of the (Francis W.

Gilmer) Trans. N. S., I. 187

Natural Bridge of Virginia, Notes on (Charles A. Ash-
burner) Proc. XXI. 699

Natural Bridge of Va. Vide also Geology.

Natural Dissemination of Gold (W. E. Du Bois) " VIII. 273

Natural Gas in Western Pennsylvania (Samuel P.

Sadtler) " XVI. 206

Nature's Reforesting (Eli K. Price) " XVIII. 26

Nebraska, Fossil Fishes from (Ferdinand V. Hayden) " XL 431

Nebraska, Extinct Vertebrata from (Joseph Leidy)

Trans. N. S., XL 139

Nebulae (E. P. Mason) Proc. I. 206

Nebular Hypothesis (Pliny E. Chase) " XVII. 341

Nebular Hypothesis (Jacob Ennis) " IX. 441

X. 150

Nebular Action in the Solar System (Pliny E. Chase).. " XVI. 184
Need of Civil Service Reform (A. London Snowden) . " XVI 1 1. £59
Negroes, Color of, derived from Leprosy (Benjamin

Rush, M.D.) Trans. O. S., IV. 289

Nerve, The Facial, in the Domestic Cat (T. B.

Stowell) Proc. XXIV. 8

46

Nerve, The Trigeininus, in the Domestic Cat (Felis

domestica) (T. B. Stowell) Proc. XXIII. 459

Neutral Points, Arago, Visibility of, in Phila. (Pliny E.

Chase) " XX. 223

New Dictionary of the English Language, Progress of

the (Henry Phillips, Jr.) " XIX. G9

New England, Meteorological Peculiarities of (W. F.

Charming) " XIV. 154

New Jersey, Miocene Vertebrata of (Edward D.

Cope) " XIV. 361

New Mexico, Marsupial from (Edward D. Cope) " XX. 232

New Mexico, Mammalia from (Edward D. Cope) " XIX. 484

New Mexico, Fossils from (Ferdinand V. Haydan) " XL 425

New Mexico, Geology of (Ferdinand V. Hayden) .... " XL 212, 234
New Mexico, Vanadates and lodyrite from (Frederick

A. Genth) " XXII. 393

New Mexico. Vide Geology.
New Mexico. Vide Marsupial.

Nematoidea Imperfccta (Joseph Leidy) Trans. N. S., X. 241

Nepheloscope (James P. Espy) Proc. II. 128

Neptune, Elements of (Sears C. Walker) " IV. 332, 339

Neptune, Ephemeris of (Sears C. Walker) " V. 20

Nerve, Polarized, Irrelation of a (B. F. Lauterbach) . . " XVII. 728
Neutral Sulphate of the Oxide of Ethyl, etc. (C. M.

Wetherill) Trans. N. S.. X. 177

Nevada, Tertiary Coal from (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XII. 478

New Standard Cell (George F. Barker) " XX. 638, 649

Niagara, Account of an Earthy Substance found at the

Falls of (Robert McCauslin, M.D.) Trans. O. S., III. 17

Nick's Creek. Vide Staley's Creek.

Nicotin and Strychnia, Alleged Antagonism between

(J. L. Haynes) Proc. XVI. 597

Ninekiller, The (John Heckewelder) Trans. O. S., IV. 124

Nitrates of Potash and Soda, Changes in the, from

Heat (Robert Hare, M.D.) " N. S., VII. 277

Nodes, Recession of Cosmical (Walter H. Lowrie) Proc. XI. 213, 220

Non- electricity of Nascent Steam (Robert Hare, M.D.) " II. 160

North American Indians, Stone Implements of the

(Franklin Peale) " VIII. 265

North-east Boundary (James D. Graham) " IV. 53

North Carolina Fresh-water Fishes (Edward D. Cope) " XL 442, 448
North Carolina, Auriferous Gravels of (Henry M.

Chance) " XIX. 477

North Carolina Triassic Plants found in Pa. (Leo Les-

quereux) " XIX. 16

Northwest Terrifory (J. N. Nicollet) " III. 140

Notes, Geological (Henry D. Rogers) Proc. III. 181

Northampton Co., Pa., Glacial Drift of (Frederick

Prime) « XVIII. 84

Nova Scotia Coast, Varieties of Transported Boulders

on the (Honeyman) « XIV. 237

Noxious Vapors, To Disperse (Ebenezer Robinson)

Trans. O. S., III. 324

Numb Fish, Account of the (Henry C. Flagg) " " II. 170

Numerals, Radical Significance of (Pliny E. Chase) . . .Proc. X. 19

Obituaries-
Alexander, Joseph Addison (John Leyburn) ..Proc. VII. 320

Beadle, Rev. Elias P. (D. Hayes Agnew) " XXII. 227

Bethune, George W. (R. Dunglison) " IX. 70

Biddle, C. C. (George Ord) " VI. 158

Binney, Horace (William Strong) " XVI. 1

Bonaparte, Joseph (C. J. Ingersoll) " VI. 71

Booth, James C. (Patterson DuBois) " XXV. 204

Bridges, Robert (W. S. W. Ruschenberger) " XXL 427

Caldwell, Charles (B. H. Coates) « VI. 77

Chapman, Nathaniel (John B. Biddle) " VII. 397

Chase, PI iny E. (P. C. Garrett) '. " XXIV. 287

Chevalier, Michael (Moncure Robinson) " XIX. 28

Colwell, Stephen (H. C. Carey) " XII. 195

Copland, James (William Pepper) " XL 525

Darlington, William (T. P. James) " IX. 330

Darwin, Charles R. (LeConte) " XX. 235

Davis, Isaac R. (Stephen Colwell) " VI. 299

Desor, E. (J.P.Lesley) " XX. 519

Dillingham, W. H. (William Darlington). > " VI. 91

Draper, Henry (G. F. Barker) " XX. 656

Draper, J. W. (W.H.Hammond) -... " XX. 227

DuBois, W. E. (R.Patterson) " XX. 102

Eckfeldt, J. R. ( W. E. DuBois) " XII. 547

Emerson, R. W. (C.G.Ames) " XX. 498

Frazer, John F. (John L. LeConte) " XIII. 183

Frazer, Robert (Persifor Frazer) " XVIII. 233

Gaston, William (W. H. Dilliiigham) " IV. 49

Gilpin, Henry D. (Joseph R. Ingersoll) " VII. 347

Gross, Samuel D. (J. M. DaCosta) " XXII. 78

Haldeman, S. S. (D. G. Brinton) " XIX. 279

(J. L. LeConte) " XIX. 109

Harden, John W. ( J. P. Lesley) " XVIII. 422

Harrison, Joseph, Jr. (Coleman Sellers) " XIV. 347

Hayden, F. V. (J.P.Lesley) " XXV. 59

Hays, Isaac (D. G. Brinton) " XVIII. 259

48

Obituaries —

Henry, Joseph (Fairman Rogers) Proc. X VIII. 461

Heer, Oswald (Lesquereux) " XXI. 286

Herschel, J. W. F. (H. A. Field) " XII. 217

Hopkinson, Joseph (J.K.Kane) " VI. 12

Humphreys, A. A. (Hampton L. Carson) '.' XXII. 48

Irving, Washington (Henry Coppee) " VII. 363

Jackson, J. R. (John K. Kane) " 11.217

James, Thomas P. (Joseph T. Rothrock) '• XX. 293

Jones, Joel (George Sharswood) " VII. 387

Kirkbride, Thomas S. (John Curwen) " XXII. 217

Kneass, Strickland (Frederick Graft) " XXI. 451

Krauth, Charles P. (Frederick A. Muhlenberg). . " ^XX. 612

Law, Philip H. (D. G. Brinton) " XXV. 225

Le Conte, John L. (G.H.Horn) " XXI. 291

(J. P. Lesley) " XXI. 291

Livingston, Edward (Henry D. Gilpin) , " III. 92

Ludlow, James R. (Richard Vaux) " XXIV. 19

Mason, E. R. (S.C.Walker) " II. 7

Macfarlane, James (J. P. Lesley) " XXIII. 287

McCall, Peter (Henry Phillips, Jr.) " XIX. 213

Mcllvaine, William (George Ord) " VI. 101

Meigs, Charles D. (John Bell) " XIII. 170

Meigs, John Forsyth (William Pepper) " XXI. 266

Michaux, F. Andre (Elias Durand), Trans., N.

S., XI, xvii, " VI. 223

Miller, E. (S.W.Roberts) " XII. 323

Mitchell, John K. (Robley Dunglison) " VI. 340

Mitchell, O. M. (Henry Coppee) " IX. 147

Moore, Samuel (Franklin Peall)...' " VIII. 53

Neill, John (Daniel G. Brinton) " XIX. 161

Nuttall, Thomas - (Elias Durand) " VII. 297

Patterson, Robert Trans., N. S., II. ix

Patterson, Robert M. (John K. Kane) Proc. VI. 60

Peter, William (Job R. Tyson) " VI. 115

Phillips, Henry M. (Richard Vaux) " XXII. 72

Price, Eli K. (Joseph T. Rothrock) " XXIII. 572

Read, John M. (Eli K. Price) " XIV. 271

Reed, Henry (John F. Frazer) " VI. 87

Reynell, John (B. H. Coates) " VII. 156

Rhoads, E. (Henry Hartshorne) " XII. 171

Roberts, William (Frederick Fraley) " XX. 199

Rogers, Robert E. (W. S. W. Ruschenberger). .. " XXIII. 104

Sanderson, John (John S. Hart) ,. " IV. 62

Seybert, Henry (Moncure Robinson) , " XXI. 241

Smith, Albeft H. (Harrison Allen) " XXIII. 603

49

Obituaries-
Strickland, William (John K. Kane) Proc. VI. 28

Taylor, Richard C. (Isaac Lea) " V. 226

Trego, Charles B. (S. W. Roberts) " XIV. 356

Tucker, George (Robley Dunglison) " IX. 64

Vaux, William S. (P. H. Law) " XXII. 404

Walter, .Thomas Ustick (Joseph M. Wilson) " XXV. 323

Whitney, George (William Sellers) " XXIII. 383

Wistar, Caspar (William Tilghman) Trans. N. S., I. xviii

Wood, George B. (Henry Hartshorne) Proc. XIX. 1 18

Observations on the Soda, etc., in the Ocean (S. L.

Mitchell) Trans. O. S., V. 139

Observations on Spontaneous Generation (Joseph

Priestly) " " VI. 119

Observations on Sweet Springs (James Madison) ... " " II. 197

Observations, Astronomical (Andrew Ellicott) " " V. 162

VI. 61, 113, 233
Trans. N. S., I. 93

Observations, Astronomical (Jos. Joaquin DePerrer)

Trans. O. S., VI. 158, 428

Observations, Astronomical (Robert Patterson). . .Trans. O. S., VI. 61

Observations, Astronomical (David Rittenhouse) .. " " II. 260

Observations, Magnetic (Alex. Dallas Bache) " N. S., VII. 75

Observations, Magnetic (James D. Graham) " " IX. 329

Observations, Magnetic (Elias Loomis) Proc. I. 144, 308

II. 114, 176, 185

Observations, Magnetic (Rev. Samuel Williams). .Trans. O. S., III. 115

Observations, Meteorological (Bettelheim) " N. S., X. 245

Observations, Meteorological (William Dunbar)

Trans. O. S., VI. 9, 43, 188, 191

Observations, Meteorological (Elias Loomis) Proc. II. 178

Observations, Meteorological (Rev. James Madison)

Trans. O. S., II. 123

Observations, Meteorological (Rev. Samuel Wil-
liams) " " 11.118

Observations, Thermometrical (Daniel Britt) " " IV. 239

Observations, Thermometrical (Andrew Ellicott). " " V. 162

Observations on the Geology of the U. S. (William

Maclure) " " VI. 411

Observations on Gildas and the Uncertainties of Early

English History (Philip H. Law) Proc. XXV. 132

Observations on Discovery of Nitre in Salt (Joseph

Priestly) Trans. O. S., VI. 129

Observations on Articles taken from an Ancient

Tumulus at Cincinnati (Benjamin S. Barton) . " " IV. 181

Observations on the Probabilities of Human Life
and the Progress of Population in the U. S.

(William Barton) " " III. 25

4

50

Observations on the Native Silk Worms of N. A.

(Moses Bartram) Trans. O. S., I. 294

Observations on the Figure of the Earth (Joseph

Clay) " " V. 312

Observations on the Fly Weevil " " I. 287

Observations on the Black Vomit (Isaac Cathrall,

M.D.) " " V. 117

Observations on Cryptogamick Plants (Palisot De

Beauvois) " " III. 202

Observations on the Numb Fish or Torporific Eel

(Henry C. Flagg) " " 11.170

Observations on the Annual Passage of Herrings

(John Gilpin) " " II. 236

Observations on the Art, Inhabitants, etc., of the

Western Country (Jona. Heart) " " III. 214

Observations on Jupiter and Satellites, Feb. 25, 1360 (B.

OtisKendall) Proc. V. 139

Observations on the Cause and Cure of Tetanus (Ben-
jamin Rush, M.D.) Trans. O. S., II. 225

Observations on the Atmosphere of Marshes (Adam

Seybert) " " IV. 415

Observations on the Theory of Water Mills (William

Waring) Trans. O. S., III. 144, 319

Observations on the Winter of 1779-80 (Rev. Mat-
thew Wilson) , .Trans. O. S., III. 326

Observations on the Meteors of August (C. G. For-

shey) " .N. S., VII. 265

Observations on the Conewago Trap Rocks (John

B. Gibson) " " II. 156

Observations on Winds, etc. (John Hamilton) " " 11.140

Observatories (George M. Justice) Proc. IV. 209

Ocean, Soda, etc., in the (Samuel L. Mitchell) .... Trans. O. S., V. 139

Ocean Tides, etc. (W. C. Redfield) Proc. III. 86

Occultation of Aldebaran by the Moon (Jos. Joaquin

DeFerrer) Trans. O. S., VI. 213

Occultation, Lunar, of the Fixed Stars (Sears C.

Walker) Proc. I. 228

Octonary Numeration and its Application to a System

of Weights and Measures (Alfred B. Taylor) " XXIV. 293

Ocular Phenomena (S. S. Haldeman) " IV. 239

V. 16

Odor and Temperature in Plants (John C. Cresson). . . " X. 354

Officers and Councilors of the A. P. S., List of (Henry

Phillips, Jr.) " XXIII. 323

Ohio Coal Measures, Batrachia of the (Edward D.

Cope) ! " XVI. 573

51

Ohio, Silurian Land Plants in (Leo Lesquereux) Proc. XVIL 163

Oil from Sunflower Seed (Dr. Otto) Trans. O. S., I. 304

Oil Region of Pa, (Robert Briggs) Proc. X. 109

Oil Region, Punjaub, Geology of the (Benjamin S.

Lyman) Trans. N. S., XV. 1

Oil-sand, Bradford (Charles A. Ashburner) Proc. XVIII. 419

Oil Springs of the West, Superclinous (J. P. Lesley). . " VIII. 262
Oil, The Use of, in Storms at Sea (A. B. Wyckoff ) . . . " XXIII. 383
Oil Well Levels in Northwestern Pa. (John F. Carll). " XVI. 667

Oil Well Records (John F. Carll) " XVI. 546

Oil Well Records at Brady's Bend (J. F. Lesley) " XII. 562

Oil Well Records in McKean and Elk Cos. (Charles A.

Ashburner) « XVIII. 9

Oil Well Section, Hyner's (Henry M. Chance) " XVIL 670

Oil Surveys in Pa., Results of (Henry M. Chance) .... " XVIL 17

Onion Disease (John C. Cresson) " X. 168

Oniscus pregustator, Description of (B. Henry Latrobe)

Trans. O. S., V. 77

Oolite Formation in America (Isaac Lea) " N. S., VII. 251

Proc. I. 225, II. 147
Ophidiens de Mexique, Especes Nouvelles des (Alfredo

Duges) Proc. XXV. 181

Opium from the White Poppy, Effects of, etc. (John R.

Coxe, M.D.) Trans. O. S., IV. 387

Opium cures Tetanus (Dr. Archibald Gloster) " " 1. 379

Opossum, Reproduction of the (Charles D. Meigs,

M.D.) " N. S., X. 155

Optical Delusion, Explanation of an (David Ritten-

house) " O.S.,IL37, 201

Optics, Physiological (Henry Hartshorne) Proc. XVI. 218

Orang, Species of (Richard Harlan, M.D.) Trans. N. S., IV. 52

Oregon, Early Man in (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XVIL 292

Oregon, Miocene Fauna of (Edward D. Cope) " XVIII. 63, 370

Ores, Mesozoic (Fersifor Frazer) " XVI. 651

Organic Forms, Creation of (Edward D. Cope) " XII. 229

Organic Remains, Position of (Thomas Gilpin) " IV. 27

Organic Physics (Henry Hartshorne) " XII. 311

Organic Variation Indefinite not Definite in Direction,

an Outcome of Environment (E. W. Claypole). . . " XXIV. 113

Origin of the Planets (Daniel Kirkwood) " XIX. 15

Orion, Photographing of the Nebula of (Henry Draper) XIX. 156

Ornithosaurian from Kansas (Edward D. Cope) " XII. 420

Orrery, Description of an (David Rittenhouse) Trans. O. S., I. 1

Orycterotherium (Richard Harlan) Proc. III. 109, 147

Othomitorum lingua (Emanuel Naxera) Trans. N. S., V. 249

Outlet, Preglacial, of Lake Erie (J. W. Spencer) Proc. XIX. 300

52

Overtones, Telephonic (Persifor Prazer) Proc. XVII f. 39

Oxygen in the Sun (John W. Draper) " XVII. 7i

Pacific Slope, Land Shells of the (Edward D. Cope) . . " XVIII. 283
Pah Ute Indians, Cremation among the (W. J. Hoff-
man) " XIV. 297, 414

Palladium, A New Process to Separate (Joseph Cloud)

Trans. N. S., I. 1C1
Palladium found Combined with Pure Gold (Joseph

Cloud) " O. S, VI. 407

Palaeolithic Man, Language of (Daniel G. Brinton,

M.D.) ...Proc. XXV. 212

Palaeontology, Contributions to (Charles E. Hall) " XVI. 621

Palaeontology, Vertebrate, of Brazil (Edward D.

Cope) " XXIII. 1

Palenville, Devonian Rocks at (Andrew Sherwood) .. " XVII. 346

Palaeozoic Hocks, Blair Co. (Franklin Platt) " XVII. 349

Palaeozoic Rocks, Lehigh Co. (F. J. Prime) " XVII. 248

Palaeozoic Rocks of Pa., Measured Section of (Charles

A. Ashburner) " XVI. 519

Panama and San Domingo, Fossils Common to (W. A.

Gabb) " XII. 572

Paper Money, Turkish (W. E. DuBois) " VI. 154, 215

Paper, To Make Large Sheets of (Benjamin Franklin)

Trans. O. S., III. 8

Papiamento Jargon (Albeit S. Gatschet) .Proc. XXII. 299

Papyrus, D'Orbigny (J. P. Lesley) " X. 543

Paraboloids, Cometary (Pliny E. Chase) " XIX. 19

Parallelism of Coal Beds (John J. Stevenson) " XIV. 283

Parana, Diamantiferous Regions of (O. Derby) . .,. " XVIII. 251

Parasitic Prptophytes, New Role of (W. N. Lockington) " XX. 647

Parsnips, To Preserve by Drying (Jeremy Belknap)

Trans. O. S., II. 199
Partridge, Two Hearts found in a (Burgiss Allison) " " II. 330

Passage, Meridian, of a Star (Charles McEwen) Proc. IV. 201

Passamaquoddy Tongue, Words and Phrases from the

(Abby Langdon Alger) " XXII. 240

Patella Amaena (Isaac Lea) Trans. N. S., VII. 73

Patent to Prevent Incrustation (Robert Briggs) Proc. X. 169

' ' Peacemaker, ' ' Explosion of the (Smith) " IV. 47

Peach Bottom Slates (Persifor Frazer) " XVIII. 366

Peach Trees, Revival of (George B. Wood) " XL 237

Peach Trees, To Prevent Decay of (Thomas Coulter)

Trans. O. S., V. 327

Peach Trees, To prevent Decay of (John Ellis) " " V. 325

Pease, To Preserve, from Worms (Peter Nutter) .. " " I. 313

53

Peat, American Condensed (J. Blodgett Britton) Proc. XVI. 656

Peat, Arkansas (J. Blodgett Britton) " XX. 225

Pebas. Vide Batrachians.

Pendant Planetarium, Description of the (Burgiss Alli-
son) Trans. O. S., V. 87

Pendulum, Simple, Solution of a General Case of the

(Eugenius Nulty). » N. S. II. 466

Pennsylvania County Maps (Richard P. Smith) Proc. IX. 350

Pennsylvania, Crystallized Basalts found in (Thomas

P. Smith) Trans. O. S., IY. 445

Pennsylvania, Crystalline Rocks in (Charles E. Hall) . Proc. XVIII. 435
Pennsylvania, 2d Geol. Survey of, Progress of the

(Charles E. Hall) " XVI. 55

Pennsylvania, Launch of the Ship (John Lenthall) ... " III. 103

Pennsylvania Lignite ( J. P. Lesley) " IX. 463

Pennsylvania, Occurrence of Gold in (Ch. M.Wetherill)

Trans. N. S., X. 345
Proc. V. 274

Pennsylvania, Oil Region of (Robert Briggs) Proc. X. 109

Pennsylvania, Plumbago in Bucks Co. (Richards) " V. 171

Pennsylvania, Silver Ore in (Lorin Blodgett) " XVII. 728

Pennsylvania, Social State of, Prior to 1743 (Job R.

Tyson) " III. 119

Pennsylvania, Southeast, Trap Dyke Across (Henry C.

Lewis) . " XXII. 438

Pennsylvania, Southwestern, Surface Geology of (John

J. Stevenson) " XVII. 219

Pennsylvania, Terminal Moraine in (Henry C. Lewis)

Pennsylvania, Triassic Saurians in (Edward D. Cope)

Pennsylvania, Zircon in (Ch. M. Wetherill)

Perch, Etheostomine (Edward D. Cope)

Periodicity of the Sun Spots (Daniel Kirkwood)

Periodicity of Certain Planetary Rings (Daniel Kirk-
wood)

Periptychus, Brains of (Edward D. Cope)

Perissodactyla, Systematic Arrangement of (Edward
D. Cope)

Perissodactyles, New (Edward D. Cope)

Permian Amazon Fishes (Edward D. Cope)

Permian Texas Vertebrata (Edward D. Cope)

XX. 476, 662

XVII. 231

V. 273

XL 261

XI. 92, 95

XL 299
XX. 509, 563

... "XIX. 353, 377

... " XIII. 5

... " XVII. 673

... " XIX. 27, 38

XX. 405, 447, 645

Permian U. S. Vertebrata (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XVII. 182, 268

Perpetual Calendar (William Mcllvaine) Trans. N. S., X. 103

Proc. IV. 192

Persimmons, Distillation of (Isaac Bartram) Trans. O. S., I. 301

54

Peru, Batrachia from (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XVI. 666

Petrocene (Samuel P. Sadtler) " XVIII. 185

Petroleum in E. Kentucky (J. P. Lesley) " X. 38, 187

Petroleum Well Sections (J. P. Lesley) " X. 227

Petroleum. Vide also Oil.

Phalangia and Pedipalpa of South America, etc.

(Horatio C. Wood) Trans. N. S., XIII. 435

Phases of Modern Philosophy (Eli K. Price) Proc. XII. 289, 361

Phases of Modern Philosophy, Remarks on (Ed-ward

D. Cope) Proc. XII. 317

Phenacodus, Brains of (Edward D. Cope) " XX. 509, 563

Phenomena, Ocular (S. S. Haldeman) " IV. 239

V. 16

Phenomenon, Acoustic, in the Rocky Mountains " XIII. 499

Phenomenon Observed by Dr. Franklin and not Ac-
counted for (Robert Patterson) Trans. O. S., III. 13

Philadelphia Almanacs, Early (Henry Phillips, Jr.)... Proc. XIX. 291
Philadelphia Bi-Centennial, Note on the (Frederick

Fraley) , " XX. 497

Philadelphia, Folk-lore of (Henry Phillips, Jr.) " XXV. 159

Philadelphia, Gold Sand from (Frederick A. Genth). . " XL 489

Philadelphia Life Tables (John Vaughan) Trans. N. S., I. 496

Philadelphia Life Tables ( Pliny E. Chase) " " XI. 17

Philadelphia Life Tables (W. E. DuBois) " "IX. 26

Philadelphia Public Buildings, Erroneous Statements

Respecting the (Thomas U. Walter) Proc. XVI. 337

Philadelphia Rainfall and Weather. Vide Rainfall, Weather.
Philadelphia, West, Glacial Deposits in (Charles E.

Hall) Proc. XIV. 633

Philological View of Some very Ancient Words in sev-
eral Languages (D. N. Collin) .Trans. O. S., IV. 476

Philosophical Society, Spirit of a (J. P. Lesley) Proc. XVIII. 582

Philosophy of Christianity (Pliny E. Chase) " XVIII. 129

Phlogiston, Answer to Priestly on (James Wood-
house) Trans. O. S., IV. 452

Phlogiston, Experiments in (Joseph Priestly) " " V. 28

Phonetic Writing, Ikonomatic Method of (Daniel Gr.

Brinton, M.D.) Proc. XXIII. 503

Phonograph Record, Microscopical Observations of the

(Persifor Frazer) " XVII. 531

Phonology, English (DuPonceau) Trans. N. S., I. 228

Phonology of the Wyandots (S. S. Haldeman) Proc. IV. 269

Phosphorescence (Joseph Henry) " II. 46

Phosphoric Acid, Importance of, in Agriculture (G.

Emerson) " VIII. 378

Phosphorus, Supposed Allotropic Modification of (Ed-
win J. Houston) " XIV. 108

55

Phosphorogenic Emanation (Joseph Henry) Proc. III. 38

Pho tody namics (Pliny E. Chase).... Proc. XIX. 203, 262, 354, 446, 567

XX. 235, 237, 406, 476, 566, 638

Photographic Kays, Invisible (Goddard) Proc. III. 179

Photographing the Nebula of Orion (Henry Draper) . . " XIX. 156
Photographs of Stellar Spectra, On the Henry Draper

Memorial (George F. Barker) " XXIV. 166

Photographs of the Moon (George M. Justice) " VI. 237

Photographs, Siamese (W. B. DuBois) " X. 201

Photography (Fran. Zantedeschi) " IX. 372

Photography, Composite (W. Curtis Taylor) " XXII. 360

Photography, Composite, applied to Handwriting (Fer-

sifor Frazer) ,. " XXIII. 433

Photography by a Lightning Flash (Edwin J. Hous-
ton) .. " XXIII. 257

Physical Geography of the U. S. (C. Alien) " XVI. 61

Physical Phenomena of Harbor Entrances (Lewis M.

Haupt) " XXV. 19

Physics, Organic (Henry Hartshorne) " XII. 311

Physiological Optics, Disputed Facts in (Henry Harts-
home) . " XVI. 218

Physostomi, Extinct Fossil (Edward D. Cope) " XII. 52

Pierres a eceuilles en Europe (Edouard Desor) " XVII. 714

Pigeon, Vivisection of the Brain of a (John H. Mc-

Quillen) " XVII. 314

XVIII. 62

Pine Grove Coal (Isaac Lea) " II. 249

Pipe-line Levels, Indiana Co., Pa. (O. Barrett, Jr.)- ... " XVII. 145
Plane Angles, Improved Method of Projecting and

Measuring (Robert Patterson) Trans. O. S., VI. 29

Planet, To Determine the True Place of a (David

Rittenhouse) . " " IV. 21

Planetary Illustrations of Explosive Oscillation (Pliny

E. Chase) Proc. XII. 403

Planetary Linkages (Pliny E. Chase) " XIV. 622

Planetary Mass, Correlation of (Pliny E. Chase) " XIII. 239

Planetary Node between Mercury and Vulcan (Pliny

E.Chase) " XIII. 252

Planetary Relations to the Sun Spot Period (Pliny E.

Chase) " XIII. 147

Planetary Series, Comparison of (Pliny E. Chase) " XIII. 171

Planetary Series, Correlation of (Pliny E. Chase) " XIII. 471

Planetary and Stellar Correlations (Pliny E. Chase)... " XII. 518

Planetary Taxis, Note on (Pliny E. Chase) " XIII. 143

Planets, Eccentric Anomaly of the (Andrew Ellicott)

Trans. O. S., IV. 67

56

Planets, Nebulous, Stability of (Daniel Kirkwood). . .Proc. XXII. 104

Planets, Origin of the (Daniel Kirkwood) " XXL 15

Planets, Primary, Analogy of Periods of Rotation of

(Sears C. Walker) " V. 197

Plant, New, growing in Penna. (Palisot DeBeauvois)

Trans. O. S., IV. 173

Plant, Poisonous, growing in Va. (Dr. James Green-
way) " " III. 234

Plants collected by (Thomas Nuttall) " N. S., VII. 283

VIII. 251

Plants collected in the Rocky Mountains (B. P.

James) " " 11.172

Plants, Cryptogauiic (Palisot DeBeauvois) " O. S., III. 302

Plants, Geographical Distribution of (Charles Pick-
ering, M.D.) " N. S., III. 274

Plants, Occurrence of a Series of New Crystalline
Compounds in Higher (Miss Helen C. de S. Ab-
bott) Proc. XXV. 124

Plants, Odor and Temperature in (John C. Cresson) . . " X. 354

Plants to be Encouraged in American Colonies (Lang-
don Carter) Trans. O. S., I. 325

Plants West of the Mississippi, Geographical Distribu-
tion of (Ferdinand V. Hayden) Proc. X. 31 5

Platypterices of N. A. (Augustus R. Grote) " XIV. 25S

Platinum, A New Compound of (Martin H. Boye)

Trans. N. S., VII. 59

Platinum, Experiments on (Joseph Cloud) . " " I. 1*61

Platinum, Volatilization of (Robert Hare, Jr.) " O. S., VI. 90

Platyceras. Vide Attachment.

Pleurodira from Wyoming T. (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XII. 472

Plumbago in Bucks Co., Pa. (Richards) " V. 171

Podophyllum-diphyllum (Benjamin S. Barton) Trans. O. S., III. 334

Poisonous Honey of N. A. (Benjamin S. Barton) .. " " V. 51

Polarizing Influences of Thermal Convection and

Radiation (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. IX. 3>.7

Polarization, Mechanical, of Magnetic Needles (Pliny

E. Chase) " X. 151

Polarization, Mechanical, of Skylight (Pliny E. Chase) " X. 151, 193

Polarization of Water (Joseph Henry) " IV. 220

Polarized Light, Application of, to Chemical Analysis

(McCulloh) " IV. 340

Polarized Light of a Comet (Fran. Zantedeschi) " VI. 333

Policy of the Society (J. P. Lesley) " XX. 645

Polysynthesis and Incorporation as Characteristics of

American Languages (Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.). . " XXIII. 48

Ponds, in Level Grounds, To Drain (Jesse Higgins)

Trans. O. S., III. 325

57

Population and Tuinuli of the Aborigines of N. A.

(H. H. Brackenridge) Trans. N. S., I. 151

Populations in Eocene N. Mo., Remains of (Edward

D. Cope) Proc. XIV. 475

Port Kennedy Bone Cave (Edward D. Cope) " XII. 15, 73

Position of Organic Remains (Thomas Gilpin) " IV. 27

Potassium, Globular (Robert Hare, M.D.) " I. 166

Potassium, Improved Process for Obtaining (Robert

Hare, M.D.) Trans. N. S., VI. 341

Pottery, Aboriginal, of the Middle Atlantic States

(Francis Jordan, Jr.) Proc. XXV. 104

Pottery of the Stone Age (Franklin Feale) " X. 430

Powder Explosions (G. Emerson) " IX. 295

Prayer by Dr. Ludlow " III. 2

Precipitation of Copper with Sodium Carbonate (Edgar

F. Smith) •« XVII. 218

Prediction, Astronomical, Confirmation of a (Pliny E.

Chase) «« XIII. 470

XVIII. 209

Preglacial Outlet of Lake Erie (J. W. Spencer) " XIX. 300

Prehistoric Man (Franklin Feale) " VII. 41 1

Prehistoric Man (Charles B. Trego) " VII. 415

Preparations, Anatomical, To make, by Corrosion (Dr.

John Morgan) Trans. O. S., II. 366

Prime's Paper, Remarks on (Persifor Frazer) Proc. XVII. 255

Primitive Names of the Supreme Being (Pliny E.

Chase) " IX. 420

Princeton Expedition of 1886. See Vertebrate Fossils

of the Uinta Formation.

Probabilities of Human Life in the U. S. ( William Bar-
ton) Trans. O. S., III. 25

Problem, The Fifteen (Persifor Frazer) Proc. XVIII. 505

Proboscidae (Dr. Hays) " III. 44

Proboscidian, New (Edward D. Cope) " XVI. 584

Procarnelus occidentalis, Brain of (Edward D. Cope) . . " XVII. 49
Process for Obtaining Potassium, Improved (Robert

Hare, M.D.) Trans. N. S., VI. 341

Procyon, Motions of (F. W. Bessel) Proc. IV. 112

Progress of the New English Dictionary (Henry Phil-

lips,Jr.) , •' XX. 230

Projectiles. Vide Velocity.

Protococcus nivalis (Martin H. Boye) " V. 262

Protostega (Edward D. Cope) '. " XII. 422

Public Buildings. Vide Philadelphia.

Puerco Eocene Vertebrata (Edward D. Cope)

Proc. XX. 461, 478, 545, 637

58

Pulaskl County. See Geological Reconnaissance.

Pulpit Rocks (Miller) Proc. X. 382

Pump. Vide Ship-pump.

Punjaub Oil Region, Topography of the (Benjamin S.

Lyman) Trans. N. S., XV. 1

Pyrometrical Experiments (Ferdinand R. Hassler) " " I. 210

Pyrophyllite (Frederick A. Genth) Proc. XVIII. 279

Python, Visceral Anatomy of the (J. P. Hopkinson,

M.D., and Joseph- Fancoast, M.D) Trans. N. S., V. 121

Pythonomorpha (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XI. 374

XII. 264

Quadrant, Hadley's, To Adjust the Glasses of the (Rob-
ert Patterson) Trans. O. S., IV. 154

Quadrature of the Circle, Apparent (Pliny E. Chase). . .Proc. XVIII. 281

Quadrupeds, Change of Color in (John Bachman) . Trans. N. S., VI. 197

Quadruped, Bones of a, Discovered in Virginia

(Thomas Jefferson) " O. S., IV. 246

Quartzose Rocks, Fossil (?) Forms in (Fersifor Fra-

zer) Proc. XVIII. 277

Quinnimont Coal Group of West Va. (John J. Steven-
son) " XIX. 498

Radiation and Rotation (Pliny E. Chase) " XVII. 701

Radiation of Heat (Joseph Henry) " V. 108

Radiant Heat (Henry T. Eddy) " XX. 324

Radiant Heat (Robert Hare, M.D.) " I. 159

Radical Significance of Numerals (Pliny E. Chase) ..." X. 19

Railroad Telegraphs (Fran. Zantedeschi) " VI. 266

Rainbows, Four (John C. Cresson) " X. 148, 149

Rainfall, Cyclical, at Barbadoes (Pliny E. Chase) " XIV. 195

Rainfall, Cyclical, at San Francisco (Pliny E. Chase). " XII. 523
Rainfall, Cyclical, in Northern Temperate Zone (Pliny

E. Chase) " XII. 558

Rainfall, Tidal, at Chiswick and Toronto (Pliny E.

Chase) " XL 203

Rainfall at Greenwich and Philadelphia (Pliny E.

Chase) " XI. 113

Rainfall, Jupiter-cyclical (Pliny E. Chase) " XIV. 193

Rainfall, Tidal, at Philadelphia (Pliny E. Chase) " X. 523

Rainfall, Monthly, at Philadelphia (Pliny E. Chase) . . " XI. 314

Rainfall at Philadelphia and Lisbon (Pliny E. Chase) " XII. 38

Rainfall, Lunar Monthly, iff the U. S. (Pliny E. Chase) " XIV. 416

Rainfall, Cyclical, at Lisbon (Pliny E. Chase) " XII. 178

Rainfall, Yearly, in the U. S. (Pliny E. Chase) " XIV. 613

Rainfall, Recent, IA the U. S. (Pliny E. Chase) " XII. 555

59

Rainfall, Lunar Influence on, Evidences of (Pliny B.

Chase) , Proc. X. 4H6

Rain Gauge, Espy's (Alex. Dallas Bache) " II. 1<>4

Rain Storm, September 12, 1862 (John C. Cresson) " IX. 59

Rana, Bufo and, Synonymic List of the North Ameri-
can Species of (Edward D. Cope) " XXIII. 51 4

Rarefaction of Air (Robsrt Hare, M.D.) " I. 237

Rattlesnake, To Prevent Deleterious Consequences of

the Bite of (Benjamin S. Barton) Trans. O. S., III. 100

Rattlesnake, Fascination of the (Benjamin S. Bar-
ton) " «« IV.. 74

Rattlesnake, Experiments on the Poison of the

(Richard Harlan, M.D.) Trans. N. S., Ill, 300, 400

Rays. Vide Photographic.

Recent Auroras (John C. Cresson) Proc. XL 522

Recession of Cosmical Nodes (Walter H. Lowrie) .... " X. 213, 220
Reciprocity in Trade and the Consumption of Manufac-
tured Commodities ? Is there (Thomas H. Dudley) " XXIII. 526
Records, Gramophone and Telephone, Some Possible

Methods for the Preparation of (Edwin J. Houston) " XXV. 144

Redfield, Strictures on (Robert Hare, M.D.) " II. 141, 225

Reflectors (James D. Graham) i . . " II. 2CO

Reflecting Sector, A Simple Appendage to the, Descrip-
tion of (Robert Patterson) Trans. N. S., I. 325

Reforesting, Nature's (Eli K. Price) Proc. XVIII. 26

Refraction Table (A. K. Mansfield) " XVI. 425

Region, Diamantiferous, of Parana, Brazil (O. Derby). " XVIII. 251
Regional Elevations and Subsidences, Cause of (Clar-
ence E. Dutton) " XII. 70

Register, Self-moving (William Henry) Trans. O. S., I. 350

Relation of Auroras to Rainfall (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. XII. 400

Relations, Numerical, of Gravity and Magnetism (Pliny

E.Chase) " IX. 425

XIV: 697
Relations, Systematic, of Carnivorous Fissipedia (Ed-

wardD.Cope) " XX. 471, 478

Relative Velocities of Light and Gravity (Pliny E.

Chase) " XIII. 148

Relics from Vera Cruz (Com. Marston) " XI. 83

Relics, Indian, from N. J. (George B. Wood) " XI. 21 3

Remarks on Blasius' Views on Meteorology (Lorin

Blodgett) " XVI. 205

Remarkable Relation between the Mean Motions of Ju-
piter, Saturn, Uranus and Neptune (Daniel Kirk-
wood) " XII. 435

Reply to Prof. Morton (Samuel P. Sadtler). .Proc. XVII. 710, 712, 723

CO

Reply to Dr. Hunt (Frederick A. Genth) Proc. XIV. 216

Report on Wools (Charles B, Trego) " V. 257

Report on Volapiik. " XXV. 1, 312

Reptile, Theromorphous, of the Permian Epoch, On the

Structure of the Brain, etc., of (Edward D. Cope) " XXIII. 234
Reptiles and Batrachians of Grand Cayman, On the

(Samuel Garman), " XXIV. 273

Reptiles, Catalogue of the Species of Batrachians and,

Contained in a Collection made by J. Hanxwell

(Edward D. Cope) " XXIII. 94

Reptiles from the Austro-riparian Region of the U. S.

(Edward D. Cope) " XVII. 63

Reptilia, etc., Extinct of N. A. (Edward D. Cope) .... " XII. 41

Reptilia, Batrachia and, obtained by H. H. Smith

in the Province of Mato Grosso, Brazil, Synopsis of

the (Edward D. Cope) " XXIV. 44

Reptilian Remains from Dakota (Edward D. Cope) " XVII. 193

Reptilian Footmarks at Sharp Mountain, Pa. (Isaac

Lea) " V. 91

Resemblance of Atmospheric, Magnetic and Oceanic

Currents (Pliny E. Chase) " XII. 68

Reserved Power in Machinery (Robert Briggs) " IX. 228

Reservoir, On the Collapse of a (Robert Hare, M.D.)

Trans. N. S., V. 953

Resources of Egypt (A. Delmar) Proc. XIV. 232

Resources of Spain (A. Delmar) " XIV. 301

Results of Wave Interference (Pliny E. Chase) " XVII. 294

Results of an Important Weather Forecast (Pliny E.

Chase) " XXII. 102

Results of Measurements, etc., of Eclipse, Aug. 7, 1869

(A. Mayer) " XI. 202, 204

Retinasphalt Discovered at Cape Sable, Md. (Dr. Ger-
hard Troost) Trans. N. S., II. 110

Reversion of Series (John Hagen) Proc. XX. 647

Revival of Peach Trees (George B. Wood) " X I. 237

Revival of Fruit Trees (George B. Wood) " XII. 3

Rhinocheilus Antonii (Alfredo Duges) " XXIII. 290

Rhyncophora of N. A. (John L. LeConte and George

H. Horn, M.D.) " XV. 1

Rings, Certain, Periodicity of (Daniel Kirkwood) .... " XI. 299

Ripple Marks on Limestone from Lancaster Co., Pa.

(Persifor Frazer) " XVII. 725

River Channel, Ancient Buried, Crossing the Allegheny

River (J. P. Lesley) " XVIII. 354

River St. Lawrence. Vide St. Lawrence.

Rock, Remarkable, and Cascade on the west side of the

Youghiogheny River (Thomas Hutchins) Trans. O. S., II. 50

61

Rock -blasting by Galvanism (Robert Hare, M.D.) Proc. I, 99

Rocky Mountains, Acoustic Phenomenon in the " XIII. 4i)9

Rocky Mountain Coals (Charles M. Cresson) " XX. 358

Rocky Mountain Fossils (Othniel C. Marsh) " XII. 578

Rocky Mountains, Plants of (E. P. James) Trans. N. S., II. 172

Rocks of St. Davids (Persifor Frazer) Proc. XX. 638

Rock Retreat in S. E. Pa., Contents of a (S. S. Halde-

man) Trans. N. S., XV. 351

Rockery at the University of Pa. (Eli K. Price) Proc. XX. 119

Role, New, of Parasitic Protophytes (W. N. Locking-
ton) " XX. 647

Rolling Drawgate applied to Water Mills, A Descrip-
tion of a (Nathan Sellers) Trans. N. S., I. 307

Roots, English and Sanskrit, and Analogues (Pliny E.

Chase) Proc. VII. 177

Roots, Chinese and Indo-European, and Analogues

(Pliny E. Chase) " VIII. 5

Rotation of the Earth Affects Topography (William C.

Kerr) " XIII. 190

Rotation of the Sun and Intra-asteroidal Planets (Pliny

E. Chase) " XIII. 145

Rotation, Cosmical, Harmonies of (Pliny E. Chase). .. " XIII. 243
Roseate Light from Carbonized Hydrogen (Robert

Hare, M.D.) " IV. 114

Rudder, Temporary, Mugford's Trans. O. S., VI. 203

Russell Co. Vide Virginia.

Safety Guard (Dr. John Locke) Proc. II. 41

Salicylic Acid. See Electrolysis of Lead Solutions.

Saligenin, Synthesis of (William H. Greene) " XVIII. 451

Saltville Valley and Fault (William Fontaine) " XIX. 349

Saltville, Shells found at, by H. C. Lewis (J. P.

Lesley) " XIX. 155

San Domingo, Miocene Fossils of (W. A. Gabb) " XII. 571, 572

Sun Domingo Rhodium Gold (Frederick A. Genth) ... " XI. 439

San Domingo, Topography and Geology of (W. M.

Gabb) Trans. N. S., XV. 49

San Francisco, Longitude of (George Davidson) Proc. XI. 91

Sand-hills at Cape Henry, Va. (B. Henry Latrobe)

Trans. O. S., IV. 439, 444

Sandstone, etc., formations of the Valley of the Mis-
sissippi (E. P. James) Trans. N. S., II. 191

Sandstone, King's Mill White (E. W. Claypole) Proc. XX. 634

Sarracenia, New Species of (Thomas Nuttall) Trans. N. S., IV. 49

Sassa Rubrin (Robert Hare, M.D.) " V. 360

S.iurians, Triassic, in Pa. (Edward D. Cope) * . .Proc. XVII. 231

62

Saurodontidse (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XI. 529

Saurocephalus and its Allies (Joseph Leidy). Trans. N. S., XI. 91

Saving Fund Life Insurance (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. XIV. 148

Scales of Maps (Louis M. Haupt) " XVIII. 47

Scarcity of Timber in the Far West (Ferdinand V.

Hayden) " X. 322

Schintz's Gas Generator (Trippel) " X. 9

Schoharie Grit in Middle Pa., Equivalent of the (E.

W. Claypole) " XX. 534

Schwartz's Florida Coleoptera (John L. LeConte) " XVII. 470

Scincidae, Some New and Rare Species of (Edward Hal-

lowell, M.D.) Trans. N. S.,XI. 71

Screw, On the (Robert Briggs) Proc. IX. 278

Sea Compass, Improved (Bernard Romans) Trans. O. S., II. 396

Sea, Depth of the (Dr. Charles Bonnycastle) Proc. I. 39

Seaboard Pipeline Notes (Herman Haupt) " XVIII. 136

Section across the Alleghany Mountains (J. P. Lesley) " XI. 115
Seeds, Directions for putting up for Foreign Export

Trans. O. S., I. 330

Seneca and Kabyle Languages (G. S. Blake) Proc. VII. 291

Selenophorus of the U. S. (George H. Horn, M.D.). . . " XIX. 178

Selish Languages, Vocabulary of (W. J. Hoffman) .... " XXIII. 367

Seventeen-year Locusts (Charles B. Trego) " V. 209

Sex, Causes of Change of (G. Emerson) " V. 20

Sh D I (Shaddai), On the Hebrew Word (J. P. Les-
ley) " XXIII. 303

Shadows without Penumbra (Dr. Alexander Wil-

cocks) " XVII. 705

Sharon Conglomerate, Notes on the (I. C. White) " XIX. 198

Shells, Land, of the Pacific Slope (J. G. Cooper) .... " XVIII. 283
Sherwood's Discoveries in Magnetism (Robert M. Pat-
terson) " I. 25

Ship-pump, Improvement in (Robert Patterson)

Trans. N. S., I. 367, 427
Shooting Stars, The Relations of Aerolites to (Daniel

Kirkwood) Proc. XXIV. Ill

Siamese Photographs ( W. E. DuBois) " X. 201

Siamese Twins, On the (George Tucker) " II. 22

Sigillaria (Richard C. Taylor) " III. 149

Signal Service Bureau, its Methods and Results (Wil-
liam Blasius) " XXIV. 179

Signals, Intelligible Trans. O. IS., IV. 162

Silicon, New Method of Procuring (Robert Hare,

M.D.) Proc. I. 175

Silk Culture in India (P. S. DuPonceau) " I. 214

Silk-worms of N. A.- Native (Moses Bartram) Trans. O. S., I. 294

(33

Silk-worm, The Whole Process of, from the Egg to the

Cocoon (Hare and Skinner) Trans. O. S., II. 347

Silurian Land Plants in Ohio (Leo Lesquereux) Proc. XVII. 163

Silver Ore (W. E. DuBois) " XL 92

Silver Ore, Lake Superior (W. E. DuBois) " VI. 155

XI. 527

Silver Ore from Pa. (Lorin Blodgett) " XVII. 728

Silver Ores reduced by the Method of Becquerel (An-
dres DelRio) Trans. N. S., IV. 60

Sines, To find the Sum of the Several Powers of the

(David Rittenhouse) " O. S., III. 155

Siren, New Species of (Falisot DeBeauvois) " " IV. 277

Skater's Reel (Franklin Peale) Proc. VI. 179

Skeleton, Indian (George B. Wood) " XI. 383

Skeletons found near Woodbury (Edward D. Cope). . . " XL 310

Skulls (Australian and Moorish) (Edward D. Cope) .. " XL 446

Slag from Easton (Charles B. Trego) " VI. 246

Smelting Process at Freiburg (Persifor Frazer) .. Trans. N. S., XIV. 405
Smith, Albert H., D.D., Obituary Notice of (Harrison

Allen, M.D.) Proc. XXIII. 606

Smoky Chimnies, Cause and Cure of (Benjamin

Franklin) Trans. O. S., II. 1

Smoky Hill River, Kansas, Expedition to (Edward D.

Cope) Proc. XII. 174

Smyth Co. Vide Virginia.

Snakes, Analytical Table of the Genera of (Edward D.

Cope) " XXIII. 479

Solar Disturbances, Harmonic (Pliny E. Chase) " XVIII. 209

Solar Eclipses (Stephen Alexander) " II. 201

III. 183, V. 32

Solar Eclipse, June 16, 1806 Trans. O. S., VI. 275, 300

Solar Eclipse, June 16, 1806 (Jos. Joaquin De-
Ferrer) " " VI. 264, 293

Solar Eclipse, A (M. DeGranchain) " " 11.239

Solar Eclipse, June 16, 1806 (William Dunbar) " VI. 260

Solar Eclipse, June 16, 1806 (Andrew Ellicott) " " VI. 255

Solar Eclipse, Nov. 30, 1834, Observations of

the " N. S., V. 233, 343

Solar Eclipse, May 14, 15, 1836, Report on. ... " VI. 379

Solar Eclipse, Feb. 12, 1831 " " IV. 125

Solar Eclipse, Sep. 18, 1838, Longitudes De-
duced from (E. Otis Kendall) " " VII. 67

Solar Eclipses of May 4, 18:36, and Sept. 18, 1838 (Ed-
mund Blunt) Proc. I. 177

Solar Eclipse, July 29, 1878 (George F. Barker) " XVIII. 103

Solar Maculae (Joseph Henry) " IV. 173

G4

Solar Maculae (Dr. O. Reichenbach) P, oc. IX. 234

Solar System, Formation of the (Daniel Kirkwood) . . " XII. 163

Solar System, On the (Dr. Alexander Wilcocks) " IX. 384

Solar System, Oscillatory Forces in the (Pliny E.

Chase) " XIII. 140

Solar. Vide Sun.

Solids, Motion of, on Surfaces * * Sliding and Roll-
ing (Henry J. Anderson) Trans. N. 8., III. 315

Solitary Confinement, Effects of, in Producing Disease

among Africans (Benjamin H. Coates) Proc. III. 143

Somerset Co., Pa., Coal-beds (John Fulton) " XIV. 157

Sorghum, Culture of (G. Emerson) " IX. 116, 141

Sound. Vide Iron Pipes.

Soundings at the Delaware Water Gap (Franklin

Feale) " IX. 451

South Mountain Iron Ores (J. F. Lesley) " XIII. 3

South Valley Hill Rocks, Horizon of the (Fersifor Fra-

zer) " XX. 509

Spain, Resources of (A. Del Mar) " . XIV. 301

Speaking Machine (Robert M. Patterson) " IV. 83

Specific Gravity Apparatus (W. E. DuBois) "VI. 193, 201

Spectra, Electric, of Metals (Alexander E. Outer-
bridge) «• XIV. 161

Sphenoidal Sinuses, Observations on the (Caspar Wis-

tar) • Trans. N. S., I. 371

Sphex of Va. and Pa. (B. Henry Latrobe) " O. S. VI. 73

Spina Bifida (Dr. Bond) Proc. IV. 124

Spinel (Dr. George A. Koenig) " XVIII. 416

Spirifera of Upper Helderberg (James Hall) " X. 246

Spontaneous Generation, Experiments on (Joseph

Priestly) Trans. O. S., VI. 119

Spouting Water Well at Wilcox, Pa. (Charles A. Ash-
burner) Proc. XVII. 127

Spring-block to Assist a Vessel in ^Sailing (Francis

Hopkinson) Trans. O. S., III. 331

Spruce Creek Iron Ore (Frederick A. Genth) Proc. XIV. 84

Spyglass, A New (George M. Justice) " V. 41

Squamosal Bone of the Mammalia, Foramina of the

(Edward D. Cope). " XVIII. 452

Stability, Limits of, of Nebulous Planets, etc. (Daniel

Kirkwood) " XXII. 104

Staley's Creek Iron Ore Region (Benjamin S. Lyman)

Trans. N. S., XV. 33

Standard Cell, New (George F. Barker) Proc. XX. 638, 640

Standard Weights and Measures (Alex. Dallas Bache) Proc. IV. 159
Standard Weights, 'French and American (Robert M.

Patterson) " IV. 155

65

Star, Discovery of a Missing (Sears C. Walker) Proc. IV. 311

Stars, Aberration of the (Andrew Ellicott) Trans. O. S., IV. 5

Stars, from Depths of Mines, Visibility of, in Daylight

(Peter W. Shaefer) Proc. XVIII. 179

Steani, Electricity from (G. Emerson) " II. 3

Steam, Electricity from (Robert M. Patterson) " I. 320

Steamboat for Canals (S. Roberts) " IV. 121

Steam Engines, Improvements in America in (B.Henry

Latrobe) Trans. O. S., VI. 89

Steam Thermometer (Robert M. Patterson) Proc. II. 40

Stellar Spectra, On the Henry Draper Memorial Photo-
graphs of (George F. Barker) " XXIV. 166

Stellar Spectra, Remarks on Dr. Barker's Paper on

(Persifor Frazer) " XXIV. 171

Stone Implements of N. A., Classified (Franklin Peale) " VIII. 265

Stone Hammer (Antique) (Franklin Peale) " IX. 401

Stone Implements in Asia and Africa (Henry Phillips,

Jr.) " XIX. 63

Stone Age, Pottery of the (Franklin Peale) " X. 430

Stone Age and the Present, Connecting Link between

(Ferdinand V. Hayden) " X. 352

Stopper for the Opening by which the Sewers of Cities
receive the Water of their Drains (John Frazer)

Trans. O. S., V. 148

Storms (Alex. Dallas Bache) Proc. II. 56

Storms, Thunder and Lightning, Theory of (Andrew

Oliver) Trans. O. S., II. 74

Storm, Dec. 20, 1836 Trans. N. S., VII. 125

VIII. 305

Storm, Feb., 1842 " " VIII. 161

Storm of Dec. 20, 1836 (Elias Loomis) Proc. I. 195

Storm of Feb., 1842 (Elias Loomis) " III. 50

Storm, Dec. 15, 1839, Observations on (W. C. Red-
field) Trans. N. S., VIII. 77

Storm, Feb. 9, 1858 (John C. Cresson) Proc. VII. 176

Storm, Feb. 9, 1862 (John C. Cresson) " IX. 59

Storm, Sept. 25, 1867 (G. Emerson) " X. 351

Storm, Hail, May 8, 1870 (Hector Orr) " XI. 438

Stove, New, for Burning Pitcoal (Benjamin Franklin)

Trans. O. S., II. 57

St. Davids, Rocks of (Persifor Frazer) Proc. XX. 638

St. Lawrence, Hydrology of the Basin of the River

(Thomas E. Blackwell) Trans. N. S., XIII. 249

St. Mary's, Elk Co., Pa., Geological Section at (Charles

A. Ashburner) Proc. XIX. 100, 337

Strabismus, Operation for (Dr. Hays) Proc. I. 273

5

66

Stramonium, Effects of (Benjamin Rush, M.D.) Trans. O. S., I. 384

Strontites, Fusion of (Robert Hare, M.D.) " " VI. 99

Structure and Erosion of Brush Mountain (J. P. Les-
ley) Proc. XIII. 503

Strychnia and Nicotin, Alleged Antagonism between

(J. L. Haynes) " XVI. 597

Subjective after color (Charles A. Oliver, M.D.) " XXIII. 500

Subjects to Preserve in Spirits (Lewis Nicola) Trans. O. S., I. 314

Submarine Vessel, General Principles of a (D. Bush-

nell) " " 11.160

Substance, a, Resembling Dopplerite (Henry C.

Lewis) Proc. XIX. C48

Sugar Maple Tree of the U. S. (Benjamin Rush,

M.D.) Trans. O. S., III. 64

Sugar, Claying of (Jonathan Williams) " " VI. 82

Sulphates, Alkaline, On the Decomposition of, by
Hydrochloric Acid and Chlorine (Richard A.

Tilghman) « N. S., X. 359

Summary of a Geology of Egypt (Persifor Frazer) Proc. XX. 637

Sun, Eclipse of the, May 26, 1854 (John F. Frazer) . . . " VI. 38

Sun, Eclipse of the, Apr. 24, 1846 (E. Otis Kendall). . " IV. 253

Sun, Eclipse of the, Aug. 7, 1869, Drawings of the

(McClure) " XI. 202

Sun, Eclipse of the, Aug. 7, 1869, Pierce's Photographs

of the (Samuel G. Morton) " XI. 202

Sun's Distance (Pliny E. Chase) " XII. 3f.»8

Sun's Distance, Spectral Estimates of the (Pliny E.

Chase) " XVIII. 227

Sun, Apparent Semi-diameter of the (Pliny E. Chase). " XVIII. 380
Sun, To find the Meridian Passage of the (David Rit-

tenhouse) Trans. O. S., I. 155

Sun, Construction of Eclipses of the (John Gum-
mere) " K S.,III. 467

V. 297
Sunglows of the Autumns of 1883 and 1884 (William

Blasius) Proc. XXII. 102

Sun's Parallax as found by the Transit of Venus, June

3, 1769 (William Smith) Trans. O. S., I. 162

Sun Spots (Joseph Henry) Proc. IV. 173

Sun Spots, Periodicity of (Daniel Kirkwood) " XI. 92, 95

Sun-spot Cycle of 11.07 Years (Pliny E. Chase) " XII. 410

Sun and Fixed Stars, Ages of the (Daniel Kirkwood). " XVI. 622
Sun-dials, Instrument lor Setting up (Robert Patter-
son) Trans. N. S., I. 333

Sunflower Seed, Oil from (Dr. Otto) " O. S., I. 304

Superclinous Oil Springs of the West (J. P. Lesley) .. .Proc. VIII. 262

67

Surface Geology of S. W. Pa. ( John J. Stevenson).. . .Proo. XVIII. 289

Survey of Sandy Hook (Major Bache) " IV. 168

Sylviculture (Eli K. Price) " XVII. 197

Symbolism, Intellectual (Pliny E. Chase) Trans. N. S., XII. 463

Synphidse, American (S. W. Williston) Proc. XX. 299

Swallows, Hybernation of (F. A. Antes) Trans. O. S., VI. 59

Sweet Springs, Experiments on (Rev. James Madi-
son) " II. 197

Tables for Intercouversion of French and English Units

(Persifor Frazer) Proc. XVII. 536

Tables, Meteorological, of the A. P. S Trans. N. S., VI. 395

Tables, Refraction (A. K. Mansfield) Proc. XVI. 425

Tapiroid hyrachyas, Osteology of the (Edward D.

Cope) <• XIII. 212

Taylor's Theorem, Insufficiency of (Chs. Bonnycastle)

Trans. N. S., VII. 217

Taxation of the Society, Unlawful (John M. Read).. .Proc. IX. 14
Tazewell, etc., Cos., Va., Geology of (J. P. Lesley) ... " XII. 489

Telegraph for Railroad Uses (Fran. Zantedeschi) " VI. 266

Telephonic Overtones (Persifor Frazer) " XVIII. 39

Telescope at Haverford College (George M. Justice) .. " VI. 227

Tellurium, etc. (Frederick A. Genth) " XIV. 223

XVII. 113
Temperature of the Atmosphere at Sea in a Voyage to

and from Oporto (William Billings) Trans. O. S., III. 194

Temperature, Relations of, to Gravity and Density

(Pliny E. Chase) Proc. X. 261

Tendencies of Scientific Culture (John L. LeConte) ... " XVIII. 569
Tenebrionidse, Revision of the, of North America

(George H. Horn, M.D.) Trans. N. S., XLV. 253

Teuebrionidac of the U. S., Revision of (George H.

Horn, M.D.) Proc. XI. 115

Terminal Moraine in Pa. (Henry C. Lewis) " XX. 476, 662

Terrestrial Magnetism, Relative Horizontal Intensities

of, in the U. S. (Alex. Dallas Bache) Trans. N. S., V. 427

Tertiary Coal of Osino, Nevada (Edward D. Cope) . . .Proc. XII. 478
Tertiary Strata of the Great Basin (Edward D. Cope). " XIX. 360
Testudinate, New, from the Kansas Chalk (Edward D.

Cope) " XII. 308

Tetanus, Observations on (Benjamin Rush, M.D. ). .Trans. O. S., II. 225
Tetanus Cured by Amazing Quantities of Opium (Dr.

Archibald Gloster) " " 1-379

Tetracaulodou (Dr. Hays) Proc. II. 105

Tetrao, Observations on (Charles Lucien Bonaparte)

Trans. N. S., III. 383

68

Texas, Vertebrata from (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XIX. 27, 38

Texas, Permian Vertebrata from (Edward D. Cope)

Proc. XX. 405, 447, 645

Theodosius, Disk of (Charles B. Trego) Proc. V. 125

Theorem prepared by Rittenhouse, Investigation of

(Owen Nulty) Trans. N. S., I. 395

Theory of Magnetic Declination (Persifor Frazer) Proc. XVI. 642

Thermo-electro-photo-baric Unit (Pliny E. Chase) " XXII. 377

Thermometer, Differential, Improvement in (Elisha

DeButts, M.D.) Trans. N. S., I. 301

Thermometer, Self -registering (Dr. James Lewis) Proc. VII. 295

Thermometer, On the Use of, in Navigation (William

Strickland) Trans. O. S., V. 90

Thermometer, Use of, in Soundings (Jonathan Wil-
liams) " " III. 82

Three-toed Horses from the Upper Miocene (Edward

D. Cope) Proc. XXIII. 351

Theromorphous Reptile of the Permian Epoch, Struc-
ture of the Brain, etc., of (Edward D. Cope) " XXIII. 234

Thoracic Feet, Discovery of, in a Carboniferous Phyllo-

caridian ( Alpheus S. Packard) " XXIII. 380

Thorax, Disease of the (Caspar Wistar) Trans. N. S., I. 381

Thought, Consideration of Methods of Expressing

(Louis M. Haupt) Proc. XVIII. 348

Three-toed Horses from the Upper Miocene, On Two

New Species of (Edward D. Cope) " XXIII. 351

Tides and Currents of Ocean and Atmosphere (W. C.

Redfield) " III. 86

Tidal Ellipsoid, Normal Position of the (Pliny E.

Chase) " XII. 123

Tides, Height, of the (Pliny E. Chase) " IX. 291

Tides, Solar and Lunar, Magnetic and Aerial (Pliny E.

Chase) " IX. 487

Timucua Language (Albert S. Gatschet) " XVI. 626

XVII. 490, XVIII. 465

Tin Plates, Engraving on (George M. Justice) Proc. VI. 165

Titaniferous Iron Ore Belt (J. P. Lesley) " XII. 139

Toltecs, Were the, an Historical Nationality (Daniel G.

Brinton, M.D.) " XXIV. 229

Tonka wa Language (Albert S. Gatschet) " XVI. 318

Topography as Affected by the Rotation of the Earth

(William C. Kerr) " XIII. 190

Tornado (Elias Loomis) " II. 182

Tornadoes (Peltier) " I. 122

Tornado, Causes of jLhe (Robert Hare, M.D.) Trans. N. S., V. 375

Tornado at Cave City, Ky. (J. P. Lesley) Proc. XI. 277

69

Tornado at Brunswick (June 19, 1835), Illustrations of

the (Alex. Dallas Bache) Trans. N. S., V. 407

Tornado of August, 1836, near Providence, R. I. (Rob-
ert Hare, M. D.) " " VI. 297

Tornado of August, 1838 (Robert Hare, M.D.) Proc. I. 58

Tornado of Aug. 5, 1843 (Persifor Frazer) " IV. 12

Tornado, May 11, 1865 (John C. Cresson) " X. 108

Toxodon, Structure of the Posterior Foot of the (Ed-
ward D. Cope) " XIX. 403

Trade, Is there Reciprocity in, and the Consumption of

Manufactured Commodities (Thomas H. Dudley).. " XXIII. 526

Trade Tokens, Catalogue of (Pliny E. Chase) " IX. 242

Transmission of Acids in Vapor, etc., etc. (Joseph

Priestly) Trans. O. S., V. 1

Transmission of Sound through Iron Pipes (John C.

Cresson and Persifor Frazer) Proc. V. 118

Transformation of the Series S — ax -f- bx3 -f ex3, etc.

(Theo. Strong) " III. 49

Transit. Vide Mercury.
Transit. Vide Venus.

Transit Level, New (Davidson) " X. 354

Trapclyke across S. E. Pa. (Henry C. Lewis) " XXII. 438

Traps of the Mesozoic Sandstone in York and Adams

Counties, Pa. (Persifor Frazer) " XIV. 402

Traps, Connecticut (Persifor Frazer) " XIV. 430

Trap occurring at Williamson's Point, Physical and

Chemical Characteristics of (Persifor Frazer) " XVIII. 96

Trap Rocks of the Connewago Hills, Observations on

the (John B. Gibson) Trans. N. S., II. 156

Trees, Revival of (George B. Wood) Proc. XL 237

XII. 3

Trial by Jury (Eli K. Price) " IX. 209

Triangle, Right-angled, Prime (James Lewis) " IX. 415

Trias of North America, Contribution to the History of

the Vertebrata of the (Edward D. Cope) " XXIV. 209

Triassic Plants of N. Ca. found in Bucks Co., Pa. (Leo

Lesquereux) " XIX. 16

Triassic Saurians in Pa. (Edward D. Cope) " XVII. 231

Tribal Names, Indian (W. J. Hoffman) " XXIII. 294

Trigeminus Nerve in the Domestic Cat (Felis domes-

tica) (T. B. Stowell) " XXIII. 459

Trigonometry, Analytical (Theo. Strong). " III- 49

Tropical America, Herpetology of (Edward D. Cope)

Proc. XL 147, 496, 513, 553

Proc. XVIL 85, XVIII. 261, XXII. 167, XXIII. 271
Troops in Cities, Movements of (Russell Thayer) Proc. XVIII. 89

70

Turbine (Ellwood Morris) Proc. III. 109

Turbinated Shells (Isaac Lea) " 11.234

Turkish Paper Money (W. E. DuBois) " VI. 154, 215

Tutelo Indians (Horatio Hale) " XX. 643, 647

Ungulate Mammalia, Classification of (Edward D.

Cope) "XX. 299, 438

Ungulata 'from the Wyoming Eocene (Edward D.

Cope) " XIII. 38

Unio (Isaac Lea) Trans. N. S., III. 529

Unionidoe (Isaac Lea) " " X. 253

Universal Hyperostosis (Dr. William Pepper) Proc. XL 571

XII. 19

Universal Language, Essay to Discover Trans. O. S., IV. 162

Upper Canada, Geology of (W. D. and H. D. Rogers)

Trans. N. S., VIII. 273

Upper Freeport Coal Bed (John J. Stevenson) Proc. XIX. 276

Upper Missouri. Vide Geology.

Upthrow Fault at Embreeville Furnace, East Tennessee

(J.P.Lesley) " XII. 444

Uranus, Perturbations of, by Neptune (Peirce) " V. 15

Utah, Botany of the Basin of the Great Salt Lake of

(Elias Durand) Trans. N. S., XL 155

Utah, Ichthyology of (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XIV. 129

Vaccine Virus, Liability of, to Deterioration (Dr. Rob-
ley Dunglison) " I. 68

Valentini's Theory of the Mexican Calendar Stone

(Daniel G. Brinton, M.D.) " XIV. 663

Valves, New Form of (Franklin Peale) " VI. 243

Vanadates and lodyrite from N. M. (Frederick A.

Genth) " XXII. 393

Vanishing Fractions (Jared Mansfield) Trans. N. S., I. 200

Vapors, To Disperse the Noxious, found in Wells

(Ebenezer Robinson) " O. S., III. 324

Variation, Diurnal, of ihe Needle (Alex. Dallas

Bache) " N. S., V. 1

Vegetaux, etc., Sur les (Dupont DeNemours) " O. S., V. 104

Vegetable Acid and Marine Salt, Antiseptic Virtues

of (William Wright, M.D.) " " 11.284

Vegetable found under the Ground, Notes on a (Col.

Bull) " " 11.160

Vegetable Muscipula, A New (Benjamin S. Barton) " " VI. 79

Vegetables, Effects of Camphor on (Benjamin S.

Barton) .! " " IV. 232

71

Velocity of Projectiles (Joseph Henry) Proc. III. 165

Venango Co. Oil Well Records (E. S. Nettleton) " XVI. 429

Vents, Theorie des (Dupont DeNemours) Trans. O. S., VI. 33

Venus, Transit of, at Nagasaki (George Davidson) ...Proc. XIV. 423
Venus, Transit of, June 3, 1769, at Providence, R. I.

(Benjamin West) Trans. O. S., I. 91

Venus, Transit of, at Newbury, Mass., June 3, 1769

(Rev. Samuel Williams) " " II. 246

Venus, Transit of, June 3, 1769 (William Smith)... " " I. 8
Venus, Transit of, June 3, 1769 (Rev. John Ewing). " " I. 539
Venus, Transit of, June 3, 1769 (David Rittenhouse) " " I. 4
Venus, Transit of, June 3, 1769, at Cape Henlopen

(OwenBiddle) " " I. 83

Venus, Transit of, June 3, 1769, at the Lizard Point

(John Bradley) " " 1.108

venus, Transit of, June 3, 1769, at Greenwich (Rev.

Nevil Maskelyne) ." " " I. 100

Venus, Transit of, June 3, 1769, at Hudson Bay

(Rev. Nevil Maskelyne) • " " I. Ill

Venus, Apparent Contact of the Limbs of the Sun and,

June 3, 1769 Trans. O. S., I. 120

Veratria (Horatio C. Wood) Proc. XI. 214

Verb, The, in American Languages (Wilhelm von

Humboldt) " XXII. 332

Vermuculite, Crystals developed in, by Heat (Andres

Del Rio) Trans. N. S., V. 137

Vermilion Color of the Blood, Essay on (Samuel F.

Conover, M.D) " O. S., VI. 247

Vertebrata, Permian Formation of Texas (Edward D.

Cope) Proc. XIX. 27, 38

Vertebrata from Dakota (Edward D. Cope) " XVII. 233

Vertebrata, Extinct, in N. Ca. (Edward D. Cope) " XII. 264

Vertebrate Fauna of the Puerco Series, Synopsis of the

(Edward D. Cope) Trans. N. S., XVI. 29S

Vertebrata from Wyoming T. (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XII. 460, 469, 483

XII. 487, XIX. 195, XX. 139

Vertebrata of N". J. Miocene (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XIV. 361

Vertebrata of E. Illinois (Edward D. Cope) " XVII. 52

Vertebrata of the Upper Tertiary (Edward D. Cope). . " XVII. 219
Vertebrata of the Trias of North America, Contribution

to the History of the (Edward D. Cope) " XXIV. 209

Vertebrata, Permian, of N. A., Systematic Catalogue of

the Species of (Edward D. Cope) . .Trans. N. S., XVI. 285

Vertebrata, Puerco Eocene (Edward D. Cope)

Proc. XX. 461, 478, 545, 637
Vertebrata, Terrestrial, Intercentrum of the (Edward

D. Cope) Trans. N. S., XVI. 243

72

Vertebrate Fossils of the Uinta Formation collected by

the Princeton Expedition of 1886 (W. B. Scott

and H. F. Osborn) Proc. XXIV. 225

Vertebrate Palaeontology of Brazil (Edward D. Cope) " XXIII. 1

Vesuvius, Eruption of, in 1767 Trans. O. S., I. 345

Vessels, Machine for Steering " " VI. 428

Vessel, Submarine. Vide Submarine.

Vine, Essay on the (Edward Antill) " " I. 180

Virginia, Southern, Coal System of (J. P. Lesley) Proc. IX. 30

Virginia, Geology of Russel, Smyth, Tazewell, Wise

and Washington Counties (John J. Stevenson).. . " XXII. 114
Virginia Tertiary, New Fossil Shells from (Henry C.

Lea) " III. 162

Virginia, Miocene Invertebrates from (Otto Meyer) ... " XXV. 135
Virginia, Upper Freeport, Coal Bed of (John J.

Stevenson) " XIX. 276

Virginia, Geology of Wise, Scott and Lee Counties of

(John J. Stevenson) Proc. XIX. 88, 219, XX. 88, 219

Virginia, Geology of the Tertiary Formations of (W.

D. and H. D. Rogers) Trans. N. S., VI. 347, 371

Proc. III. 88
Virginia. Vide Geology.

Vibrations caused by Heat (Martin H. Boye) Proc. VI. 32

Vomit, Black, Observations on the (Isaac Cathrall,

M.D.) Trans. O. S., V. 117

Vowel Sounds, Possible, not used in any Language

(Pliny E. Chase) Proc. IX. 271

Walrus, Remains of the, Discovered on the

Coast of the U. S. (Joseph Leidy) Trans. N. S., XI. 83

Washington Half Dollar (George M. Justice). Proc. V. 170

Washington, Longitude of Trans. K S., I. 103

X. 211

Washington Silver Mine, N. Ca. (Richard C. Taylor).. Proc. IV. 150
Washington Co. Vide Virginia.

Watch, On a Non^magnetizable (Edwin J. Houston). . " XXIV. 418
Water, Apparatus for the Decomposition, etc., of (Rob-
ert Hare, M.D.) Trans. N. S., VI. 339

Water corrodes Iron Pipes (John L. LeConte) Proc. XVIII. 361

Water, Decomposing Power of, at High Temperatures

(Richard A. Tilghman) Trans. K S., X. 173

Proc. IV. 353

Water, Polarization of (Joseph Henry) Proc. IV. 229

Water Spouts Trans. O. S., II. 101

Trans. N. S., V. 375, 421

Proc. III. 134, 136

73

Waters, Chalybeate, of Bristol, Pa. (Dr. John DeNor-

mandie) Trans. O. S., I. 368

Waterfall Sensitive to the Human Voice (Edwin J.

Houston) Proc. XII. 515

Water Mills, Observations on (William Waring)

Trans. O. S., III. 144, 319

Water Mills, Barker's Investigations on (Wil-
liam Waring) " " III. 185

Water Mills, Rolling Drawgate for (Nathan

Sellers) " N. S., I. 307

Weather, Lunar Influence on (Thomas Gilpin) Proc. V. 117

Weather Notes, American (Pliny E. Chase) " XII. 40

Weather Study (Pliny E. Chase) " XIII. 248

Weather, Hot. Vide Infants.

Weights and Measures. See Octonary Numeration, etc.

Weights and Measures, A New Standard for (John

Cooke) Trans. O. S., III. 328

Wen, Account of a Large, Successfully Extirpated

(Jno. Syng Dorsey, M.D.) " N. S., I. 298

West Indian Islands, Physical Geography and Geol- •

ogy of the (T. Bland) Proc. XII. 56

West India Reptiles in the Museum of Comparative
Zoology at Cambridge, Mass., On (Samuel Gar-
man) " XXIV. 278

West Point, Instruments at (William H. C. Bart-

lett) Trans. N. S., VIII. 191

Proc. III. 151

West Virginia, Geology of (I. C. White) Proc. XIX. 438

West Virginia Asphalt (J. P. Lesley) " IX. 183

West Virginia, Quinnimont Coal Group of (John J.

Stevenson) " XIX. 498

Wheat Worm (George M. Justice) V. 162

White Fly of the Passaic River (Hugh Williamson,

M.D.) Trans. O. S., V. 71

White Mountains, The, in N. H., Description of (Jer-
emy Belknap) " " II. 42

Whitney's Cotton Gin, Improvement in (G. Emerson). Proc. XI. 84

Wilcox, Pa., Spouting Water Well at (Charles A. Ash-

bumer) " XVII 127

Wind, Water Spouts and Hurricanes, Conjectures Con-
cerning (John Perkins, M.D.) Trans. O. S., II. 335

Winds, Currents, etc., Tables of Observations on the

(John Hamilton) " N. S., II. 140

Winds of the U. S. (Pliny E. Chase) Proc. XII. 65

Winds of Europe (Pliny E. Chase) " XII. 123

Windmill, Horizontal (Thomas Gilpin) Trans. O. S., I. 405

Wine, Currant, Manufacture of. " " I. 317

74

Winter, Severity of the, of 1779-80 (Rev. Matthew

Wilson) Trans. O.S., III. 326

Winter of 1870, Extraordinary Mildness of (Hector

Orr) .Proc. XI. 279

Wise Co. Vide Virginia.

Wood, To Preserve from Decay (G. Emerson) " XI. Ill

Wood, Expansion of, by Heat , Trans. O. S., IV. 29

Woods, Microscopic Distinctions in (Joseph T. Roth-
rock) Proc. XX. 599, 640

Woodbury, Skeletons found near (Edward D. Cope). " XI. 310

Writing, Chinese (DuPonceau) Trans. K S. , VII. 7

Writing, Chinese (Charles Gutzlaff) , " " VII. 7

Writing, Phonetic, On the Ikonomatic Method of (Dan-
iel G. Brinton) Proc. XXIII. 503

Wyandots, Phonology of the (S. S. Haldeman) " IV. 269

Wyoming Eocene, Clawfooted Carnivora of (Edward

D. Cope) " XIII. 198

Wyoming Territory, Green River Fishes (Edward D.

Cope) " XI. 370, 380

Wyoming Territory, Vertebrata from (Edward D.

Cope) Proc. XII. 460, 469, 483, 487

XX. 139

Wyoming Territory, Pleurodora from (Edward D.

Cope) Proc. XII. 472

Wyoming Territory, Ungulates from (Edward D.

Cope) " XIII. 38

XIX. 195

Wyoming and Colorado, Geology of (Ferdinand V.

Hayden) " X. 463

XI. 15, 431

Wyoming and Lackawanna Valleys, Glaciation of the

(John C. Branner) " XXIII. 337

Wythe County. See Geological Reconnaissance.

Xinca Indians, Language and Ethnologic Position of

the (Daniel G. Brinton) " XXII. 89

Yenite of Rhode Island, New Crystalline Form of (Dr.

Gerhard Troost) Trans. K. S., II. 478

York Co., Pa., Sketch of the Geology of (Persifor

Frazer) Proc. XXIII. 391

York Co., Pa., Limonites of (Persifor Frazer) " XIV. 364

York Co. Survey (Persifor Frazer) " XVI. 664

York Co., Pa., Traps' of (Persifor Frazer) " XIV. 402

75

Yoruba Language, Comparative Etymology of the

(Pliny E. Chase) Trans. N. S. , XIII. 35

Yucca augustifolia, Chemical Study of the (H. C.

de S.Abbott) " " XVI. 254

Zacualtipan, Coal Deposits at (Edward D. Cope) Proc. XXIII. 146

Zed, Notes on the Letter (Henry Phillips, Jr.) " XXI. 330

Zed, Further Notes on (Henry Phillips, Jr.) " XXII. 273

Zircon from Reading, Pa. (Ch. M. Wetherill) " V. 273

Zoology of a Pool, Colorado (Edward D. Cope) " XIV. 139

SUPPLEMENTAL REGISTER

OF
WRITTEN COMMUNICATIONS

Transactions and Proceedings

OF THE

AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY,
1881-1889.

COMPILED BY

, JR.,

Op THE SECRETARIES Op THE SOCIETY.

Supplemental Register

WRITTEN COMMUNICATIONS

PUBLISHED

TRANSACTIONS AND PROCEEDINGS

American Philosophical Society

1881-1889.

COMPILED BY

HENRY PHILLIPS, Jr.,

ONE OF THE SECRETARIES OF THE SOCIETY.

PHILADELPHIA :

PRESS OF MACCALLA & Co.,
237-9 Dock Street.

1889.

WRITTEN COMMUNICATIONS

PUBLISHED IN

TRANSACTIONS

AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

COMPILED BY HENRY PHILLIPS, JR.,
ONE OF THE SECRETARIES OF THE SOCIETY.

TRANSACTIONS. [NEW SERIES.]
VOL. XVI.

ABBOTT, H. DeC. S.— Chemical Study of the Yucca An-

gustifolia XVI. 254

COPE, E. D.— Systematic Catalogue of the Species of Per-
mian Vertebrata of North America XVI. 285

Intercentrum of the Terrestrial Vertebrata XVI. 243

Shoulder Girdle and Extremities of Eryops XVI. 362

Synopsis of the Vertebrate Fauna of the Puerco Series. XVI. 298

McC AULEY, E. Y.— Egyptian Dictionary XVI. i

A SUPPLEMENTAL EEGISTEE

OF

WRITTEN COMMUNICATIONS

PUBLISH KD IN

THE PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY,

FROM

No. 115 to 128.
Vols. XXI— XXIV. 1881—1889.

COMPILED BY HENRY PHILLIPS, JR.,
ONE OP THE SECRETARIES OF THE SOCIETY.

ABBOTT, H. C. DeS.— An Analysis of the Bark Fouquieira

splendens XXI. 701

On the Occurrence of a Series of New Crystalline Com-
pounds in Higher Plants XXV. 124

AGNEW, D. Hayes.— Biographical Sketch of the late Elias

P. Beadle XXIT. 227

ALGEB, Abby L.— A Collection of Words and Phrases taken

from the Passamaquoddy Tongue XXII. 240

ALLEN, Harrison.— Obituary Notice of Dr. Albert H. Smith. XXIII. 606
On a case of Human Congenital Malformation XXI. 413

ASHBUBNEB, C. A.— Notes on the Natural Bridge of Vir-
ginia XXI. 699

Remarks on the Recent Publications of the Second Geo-
logical Survey of Pennsylvania XXII. 86

On Kintzes' Firedamp Indicator XXI. 283

BABKEB, George F. — On the Henry Draper Memorial Pho-
tographs of Stellar Spectra XXIV. 166

BLASIUS, William.— The Remarkable Sun Glows in the

Falls ot 1883andl884 XXII. 213

The Signal Service Bureau, Its Methods and Results. . . XXIV. 179
BOAS, Franz.— Notes on the Ethnology of British Colum-
bia ....XXIV. 422

BBANNBB, John C.— The Course and Growth of the Fibro-

Vascular Bundles in Palms XXI. 459

The Glaciation of Parts of Wyoming and Lackawanna

Valleys XXIII. 337

BRINTON, Daniel G.— A. Grammar of the Cakchiquel Lan-
guage of Guatemala XXI. 345

On the Language and Ethnologic Position of the Xinca

Indians of Guatemala XXII. 89

The Lineal Measures of the Semi-Civilized Nations of

Mexico and Central America XXII. 194

, The Philosophic Grammar of American Languages, as

set forth by Wilhelm von Humboldt XXII. 306

The Verb in American Languages XXII. 332

On Polysynthesis and Incorporation as Characteristics

of American Languages XXIII. 48

Notes on the Mangue, an Extinct Dialect formerly

spoken in Nicaragua XXIII. 238

On the Ikonomatic Method of Phonetic Writing, with

Special Reference to American Archaeology XXIII. 503

The Conception of Love in some American Languages, XXIII. 546
Critical Remarks on the Editions of Diego de Landa's

Writings XXIV. 1

Were the Toltecs an Historic Nationality ? XXIV. 229

On an Ancient Human Footprint from Nicaragua XXIV. 437

The Language of Palaeolithic Man XXV. 212

Obituary Notice of Philip H. Law ... XXV. 225

On the so-called Alaguilac Language of Guatemala . . . XXIV. 366
BROCKWAY, E. B.— Therrnometrical Observations in

Quito, Ecuador XXI. 676

CARSON, Hampton L. — Biographical Sketch of General A.

A.Humphreys XXII. 48

CARTER, Oscar S.— Detection of Adulterations in Oil XXII. 296

CHASE, Pliny E.—Photodynamic Notes XXL 120, 590

Experiment in Weather Forecast XII. 207

The Chase-Maxwell Ratio XXII. 375

Thermo-electro-photo-baric Unit XXII. 377

CL AYPOLE, E. W.— Perry County Faults XXI. 218

A Relic of the Native Flora of Pennsylvania, surviving

in Perry County XXI. 226

Equivalent of the New York Portage in 1 'erry County,
Pennsylvania XXI. 230

6

CLAYPOLE, E. W.— Genus Rensselaria in the Hamilton

Group, Perry County, Pennsylvania XXI. 235

A Large Crustacean from the Catskill Group of Penn-
sylvania XXI. 236

On the Clinton and other Shales composing the Fifth

Group in the First Survey of Pennsylvania XXI. 492

Organic Variation Indefinite not Definite in Direction. . XXIV. 113

COPE, Edward D.— Letter from Loup Fork XXI. 216

On the Distribution of the Loup Fork Formation in New

Mexico XXI. 308

Second Addition to the Knowledge of the Puerco Epoch XXI. 309
On the Trituberculate Type of Tooth in the Mammalia. XXI. 324

Synopsis of the Species of Oreodontidse XXI. 503

Structure of the Skull in the Elasmobranch Genus Didy-

modus XXI. 572

Extinct Mammalia of the Valley of Mexico XXII. 1

Structure of the Feet in the Extinct Artiodactyla of

North America ...„.., XXII. 21

Fifth Contribution to the Knowledge of the Fauna of
the Permian Formation of Texas and Indian Terri-
tory XXII. 28

A Contribution to the Herpetology of Mexico XXII. 379

A Second Continuation of Researches among the Batra-

chia of the Coal Measures of Ohio XXII. 405

Twelfth Contribution to the Herpetology of Tropical

America XXII. 167

Thirteenth Contribution to the Herpetology of Tropical

America XXIII. 271

Contribution to the Vertebrate Palaeontology of Brazil . XXIII. 1
Catalog of the Species of Batrachians and Reptiles
contained in a collection made at Pebas, Upper Ama-
zon, by John Hanxwell XXIII. 94

Report on the Coal Deposits near Zacualtipan, in the

State of Hidalgo, Mexico XXIII. 146

Structure of the Brain and Auditory Apparatus of a

Therornorphous Reptile of the Permian Epoch XXIII. 234

On the Species of Iguaninae XXIII. 261

On Two New Species of Three-toed Horses from the
Upper Miocene, with Notes on the Fauna of the Ticho-

leptus Beds XXIII. 357

On the Structure and Affinities of the Amphiuniidae ... XXIII. 442

Analytical Table of the Genera of Snakes XXIII. 479

Synonymic List of the North American Species of Bufo

and Rana. * * XXIII. 514

Synopsis of the Batrachia and Reptilia obtained in the
Province of ^ato Grosso, Brazil XXIV. 44

COPE, Edward D.— Classification and Phylogeny of the Ar-

tiodactyla XXIV. 377

Contribution to the History of the Vertebrata of the

Trias of North America XXIV. 209

On the Dicotylin&e of the John Day Miocene of North

America , XXV. 62

On the Mechanical Origin of the Dentition of the Am-

blypoda XXV. 80

CRANE, T. F.— Mediaeval Sermon Books and Stories XXI. 49

CUBWEN, John.— Obituary Notice of Dr. Thomas S. Kirk-
bride XXII. 217

DA COSTA, J. M.— Biographical Sketch of Samuel D.

Gross XXII. 78

DAVIS, Wm. Morris.— Conversion of Chlorine into Hydro-
chloric Acid XXI. 103

DAY, Frank M.— Microscopic Examination of Timber, with

regard to its Strength XXI. 333

DU BOIS, Patterson.— Obituary Notice of James C. Booth. XXV. 204
DUDLEY, Thomas H.— Is there Reciprocity in Trade and

Consumption of Manufactured Commodities? XXIII. 526

DUGES, Alfredo.— Le Rhinocheilus Antonii XXIII. 290

Deux especes Nouvelles des Ophidiens de Mexique. . . XXV. 181
PBAZEB, Persifor.— Trap Dykes in the Archaean Rocks of

Southeastern Pennsylvania XXI. 691

A Convenient Device to be applied to the Hand Com-
pass XXII. 216

Resume of the Work of the International Congress of

Geologists, held at Berlin, Sept. 28 to Oct. 3, 1885. . . XXIII. 259
Sketch of the Geology of York County, Pennsylvania. XXIII. 391

Composite Photography applied to Handwriting XXIII. 433

Report on the Geology of Eastern Cuba XXV. 123

GABMAN, Samuel B.— Reptiles and Batrachians of Grand

Cayman XXIV. 273

West Indian Reptiles in the Museum of Comparative

Zoology at Cambridge, Mass. .: XXIV. 278

G-ABBETT, Philip C.— Obituary Notice of Pliny E. Chase. XXIV. 287

GATSCHET, Albert S.— On the Beothuk Indians XXII. 408

XXIII. 411

The Aruba Language and the Papiamento Jargon XXII. 299

GENTH, F. A.— Herderite XXI. 694

On the Vanadates and lodyrite from Lake Valley, Sierra

County, N. M XXII. 363

Contributions to Mineralogy, No . XXIV XXIII. 30

Contributions to Mineralogy, No. XXIX XXIV. 23

GILL, Theodore. — Notes on the Stromateidce XXI. 664

GBAFF, Frederick.— Obituary Notice of Strickland Kneass. XXI. 451

8

GROTE, Aug. R.— Introduction to the Study of the North

American Noctuidce XXL 134

HA GEN, J. G.— On the Reversion of Series XXI. 93

HALE, Horatio.— The Tutelo Tribe and Language XXI. 1

HANCOCK, Joseph L.— Description of Datames Magna. . . XXV. 107
HAUPT, L. M.— Physical Phenomena of Harbor Entrances. XXV. 19
HOFFMAN, W. J.— Remarks on Indian Tribal Names.... XXIII. 294

Vocabulary of the Seelish Language XXLII. 367

HORN, G. H.— Obituary Notice of Dr. John L. LeConte. . . XXI. 291
HOUSTON, Edwin J.— Synchronous Multiplex Telegraph. XXI. 326

Photography by a Lightning Flash XXIII. 257

On some Possible Methods for the Preparation of Gramo-
phone and Telephone Records XXV. 144

HUNT, T. Sterry.— The Classification and Nomenclature of

Metalline Minerals , , ... XXV. 170

JORDAN, Francis, Jr.— Aboriginal Pottery of the Middle

Atlantic States XXV. 104

KEYES, Charles R.— On the Attachment of Platyceras to
Palaeocrinoids, and its Effects in Modifying the Form

of the Shell. XXV. 231

KING, C. W.— Epitaph of M. Verrius Flaccus XXV. 55

K1RKWOOD, Daniel.— Zone of Asteroids and the Ring of

Saturn XXI. 263

Limits of Stability of Nebulous Planets and the Conse-
quences Resulting from their Mutual Relations XXII. 104

The Comet of 1866 and the Meteors of November 14. .. XXII. 424

Relation of Aerolites to Shooting Stars XXIV. Ill

The Possible Existence of Fireballs and Meteorites in

the Stream of Bielids XXIV. 436

Biela's Comet and the Large Meteors of Nov. 27-30. . . XXIV. 242
KCENIG, George A. — Note on Cosalite, Alaskalite and

Beegerite XXII. 211

KRAUSS, Friedrich.— Aus Bosnien und der Hercegovina. . XXIII. 87

Ibrahim Nukic XXV. 183

LAW, Philip H.— Obituary Notice of William S. Vaux XXII. 404

Observations on Gildas and the Uncertainties of Early

English History XXV. 132

LESLEY, Joseph.— Growth in Ice XXI. 217

LESLEY, J. P.— Obituary Notice of Dr. John L. LeConte. . XXI. 291

Meaning of the " Set" Animal XXI. 344, 455

Obituary Notice of James Macfarlane XXIII. 287

On the Hebrew Word " ShDI " (Shaddai) XXIII. 303

Obituary Notice of F. V. Hayden XXV. 59

LESQUEREUX, Leo.— Obituary Notice of Oswald Heer. . XXL 286
LEWIS, H. Carvill.— A Great Trap-dyke across Southeast-
ern Pennsylvaria XXII. 438

LILLBY, A. T.— Section of Chemung Rocks at LeRoy,

Bradford County, Pa XXI. 304

A Revision of the Section of Chemung Rock Exposed in
the Gulf Brook Gorge at LeRoy, in Bradford County,

Pennsylvania XXIII. 291

LOCJKINQTON, W. N.— The Role of Parasitic Protophytes. XXI. 88
MANSFIELD, I. F.— Note of a Quartz Pebble Found in a

Coal Bed XXI. 343

McCAULEY, E. Y.— Inscription on a Mummy Case in Me-
morial Hall XXL 488

MEINEBT, Fr.— Myriapoda Musei Cantabrigensis, Mass.,

Part I, Chilopoda XXIII. 161

MEYER, Otto.— Miocene Invertebrates from Virginia XXV. 135

MOONEY, James.— The Medical Mythology of Ireland XXIV. 136

Funeral Customs of Ireland . XXV. 243

OLIVER, Charles A.— Subjective After-Color XXIII. 500

OSBORN, Henry F. — The Triassic Mammals Dromatherium

and Microconodon XXIV. 109

Preliminary Report on the Vertebrate Fossils of the
Uinta Formation collected by the Princeton Expedi-
tion of 1886, by H. R. Osborn and William B. Scott. XXIV. 126
PACKARD, A. S.— A Revision of the Lysiopetalidae, a
Family of the Chilognath Myriopoda with a Notice of

the Genus Oambala XXI. 177

Discovery of the Thoracic Feet in a Carboniferous Phyl-

locaridian XXIII. 380

On the Systematic Position of the Mallophaga XXIV. 264

Embryology of the Liinulus Polyphemus, HI XXII. 268

PEPPER, William.— Obituary Notice of Dr. John Forsyth

Meigs XXI. 266

PHILLIPS, Henry, Jr. — Account of the More Important
Public Collections of American Archaeology in the

United States XXI. Ill

Note Respecting the Correct Name of the Last Letter of

the English Alphabet XXI. 330

On a Supposed Runic Inscription at Yarmouth, Nova

Scotia XXI. 491

Notes on the Codex Ramirez, with a Translation of the

Same XXI. 616

First Contribution to the Study of the Folk-lore of

Philadelphia and its Vicinity XXV. 159

RINK, H.— Recent Danish Explorations in Greenland, and

their significance as to Arctic Science in General XXII. 280

ROBINSON, Moncure.— Obituary Notice of Henry Seybert. XXI. 241
ROTHROOK, J. T. — Biographical Memoir of the late Hon.

Eli K. Price, LL.D XXIII. 572

10

BUSCHENBEBG-EB, W. S. W.— Obituary Notice of Dr.

Robert Bridges XXI. 427

A Sketch of the Life of Robert E. Rogers, M.D., LL.D.,

with Biographical Notices of his Father and Brothers. XXIII. 104
SCOTT, William B.— See OSBOBN.

SELLEBS, William.— Obituary Notice of George Whitney. XXIII. 383
SHABPLESS, Isaac.— Latitude of Haverford College Obser-
vatory XXI. 78

SIMPSON, George.— Note of Drawings of Mr. Mansfield's

Eurypterids from Coal Shales XXI. 343

SMITH, Aubrey H.— Note on the Carex Miliaris XXV. 320

SMITH, Edgar F.— Electrolysis of Lead Solutions. Deter-
mination of Boric Acid. Dihalogen Derivatives of

Salicylic Acid. Barite XXIV. 428

Action of Gas from As2O3 and HN03 upon w-Oxyben-

zoicAcid XXV. 194

STEVENSON, John J.— Geological Structure of Tazewell,
Russell, Wise, Smyth and Washington Counties, Vir-
ginia XXII. 114

Notes Respecting Metamorphism XXII. 161

Geological Reconnoissance of Bland, Giles, Wythe and
Portions of Pulaski and Montgomery Counties of Vir-
ginia XXIV. 61

Notes on the Surface Geology of Southwest Virginia. . XXIV. 172

STOKES, Alfred.— New Hypotrichous Infusoria XXIII. 21

New Fresh-water Infusoria XXIII. 562, XXIV. 244

STOLL, Otto, M.D.— Supplementary Remarks to the Gram-
mar of the Cakchiquel Language of Guatemala XXII. 255

STOWELL, T. B.— The Facial Nerve in the Domestic Cat. XXIV. 8

The Trigeminus Nerve in the Domestic Cat XXIII. 459

The Glosso-pharyngeal Nerve in the Domestic Cat XXV. 89

The Accessory Nerve in the Domestic Cat XXV. 94

The Hypoglossal Nerve in the Domestic Cat XXV. 99

TAYLOB, Alfred B. — Octonary Numeration and its Appli-
cation to a System of Weights and Measures XXIV. 296

TAYLOB, W. Curtis.— Composite Photography XXII. 360

THAYEB, Russell.— Aerial Ships XXI. 301

UHLEB, P. R.— The Albirupean Formation, and its Nearest

Relatives in Maryland XXV. 42

VAUX, Richard.— The Pennsylvania Prison System XXI. 651

Biographical Sketch of Henry M. Phillips XXII. 72

Obituary Notice of James R. Ludlow XXIV. 19

"WALL, J. Sutton.— Indian Picture Rocks in Fayette County,

Pennsylvania XXI. 687

"WILLIAMS, Henry S.— On a Crinoid with Movable Spines. XXI. 81

WYCKOFF, A. B.-fUse of Oil in Storms at Sea XXIII. 383

"WILSON, Jos. M.— Biographical Notice of Thomas U. Walter XXV. 323

/^fS^

PERIODICALS

RE1
10

LO>

JH

4

Al
Re
Be

RETURN TO the circulation desk of any
University of California Library

or to the

NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station
University of California
Richmond, CA 94804-4698

ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS

• 2-month loans may be renewed by calling
(510)642-6753

• 1-year loans may be recharged by bringing
books to NRLF

• Renewals and recharges may be made
4 days prior to due date

DUE AS STAMPED BELOW

rJUL 1 6 2003

DD20 15M 4-02

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY

FORM NO. DD6,

BERKELEY, CA 94720

®s

GENERAL LIBRARY -U.C. BERKELEY

BDDDISiaSS